PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 [10] 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21

submarinez
14-02-2008, 12:38 PM
As usual bro, these are some very very excellent stories... Liked the Secretary one the most... Mind start running wild liao... :D

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 05:58 PM
As usual bro, these are some very very excellent stories... Liked the Secretary one the most... Mind start running wild liao... :D

Thanks bro submarinez for you support again and please control hor wait you go raped your secretary how ? hehehehe :p

Here's one story for you - I Want a Threesome


I want to know what it feels like to have two big cocks inside me.

I want to meet my lovers and know that we are going to have the most wonderful time. I close my eyes and can see us now. Two big, strong men, kissing me and undressing me. Then I undress them. They stand before me, cocks jutting out, begging for my mouth. With a hand on each shoulder, they push me to my knees.

I kneel before them. My mouth watering at the sight of their hard cocks, pre-cum oozing from the tips. I lean in and take one into my mouth while my other hand reaches out and strokes the other. They are both clean shaven. I take him deep into my throat, loving how he feels there. I slowly let him slide from my mouth. I look up at him and turn my head to take the other cock into my mouth. I bob my head up and down, my lips tight around him.

I alternate now, stroking and sucking cock. Their moans fill the room. My pussy is drenched, I love sucking cock. The feel of the velvet skin in my mouth, the taste of pre-cum on my lips. The feel of their balls on my chin as I deep throat them. I concentrate on sucking. My head dipping low every now and then and sucking their loose balls into my mouth.

I can feel one getting close, his hips bucking against my face, so I back off and move to the other. I don't want them cumming just yet. I tease them and bring them to the edge, then back off, sitting back on my legs and just stroking them. They look down at me. I smile up at them. We have so much time tonight.

I rise slowly and they move close to one. One pulls me close and kisses me deep, his erect cock pressing against my soft tummy. I feel the other one behind me, his cock pressing into my ass as he reaches around and pulls my hard nipples, kissing my neck, making my pussy gush even more. We stay like that for a few minutes. Kissing. Tongues dueling. Hands roaming my body.

We pull apart slowly and I am taken by the hand and led to the king size bed. We all lay down. My hands are lifted over my head and I am told to keep them there. I watch as two mouths descend to my tits, long tongues licking, flicking my hard nipples back and forth. Sensations shoot straight to my pussy. I gasp as teeth close over the hard points, each pulling hard, wringing a cry from me. My hands itch to pull their heads closer to me, but I don't move. I lay there and enjoy their delicious torture.

Strong, big hands come up and cup my tits, kneading them, plumping them. Then their hands slide over my stomach and down to my bare, smooth, soaked pussy. Fingers caress my outer lips, getting coated in my cream. One slips through my folders, finding my tight hole while the other finds my swollen clit. Slowly he rubs, small circles over it, his touch as light as a feather. I moan loudly, my hips arching up.

Together they play with my cunt. A long finger deep inside me, thrusting in and out while another rubs my clit, bringing me closer to the edge.

I look down and see them, eyes closed, lips, tongue, teeth working my nipples. I buck my hips, feeling that tightening in my stomach. I reach for it. It's just beyond my reach. Will they let me cum? Or will they tease me until I am begging for it.

I cry out as their fingers disappear. I open my eyes and see them smiling above me.

"Do you want to cum?" One asks, his breath sending chills over my flesh.

"Yes." I whisper, my body still arching up, hoping they will return their wonderful fingers.

They look at each other and nod. One moves and kneels by my head. Ah....payback for teasing them. I turn my head and open my mouth wide, taking him deep. My breath catches as I feel fingers spreading my cunt lips and the tip of a tongue touch my clit. I lower my hands now and wrap them around his hips, bring him closer. He leans over me, on all fours, his cock above my mouth, his hips undulating to fuck my mouth. I use my hand and cup his balls, feeling their weight.

I try hard to concentrate as I feel the others tongue on my clit. He sucks it into his wet mouth and rolls his tongue around it. Then he nibbles it and I groan around the thick cock in my mouth. I feel his arms slide beneath my hips, lifting me up to his questing mouth. His tongue licks down, diving into my soaked hole, lapping up my cream, then lower still, licking and teasing my tight ass. I cry out at the pleasure of it.

Moans and groans and growls fill the room. My body is on fire now. The tightening has started again and I need to cum. I'm making all kinds of sounds around the cock in my mouth. His hand reaches down and pulls my nipple roughly. I buck, my body writhing on the bed. I work hard on the cock I am sucking. I massage the underside with my tongue. I suck hard on the spongy tip, licking up all the pre-cum that leaks out. I wrap my lips tight around it and go for it. I want to feel it explode in my mouth.

"Fuck baby." I hear above me.

My nipple is pulled and twisted painfully, but I love it. My cunt is on fire. I'm so close to cumming. My hips rock frantically against his mouth.

"Come on baby, come for me." I hear, his hot breath on my pussy.

I suck harder faster. I want to taste his cum as I cum, flooding the mouth that is attacking my pussy.

I cry out around the cock in my mouth, strong hands lift me against his mouth, he latches on and slurps and sucks, my body wracked with shudders as I cum hard.

Just then I feel his cock lengthen and thicken in my mouth. I hear a guttural growl and then my mouth is flooded with his hot, salty cum. I drink every delicious drop. I feel him moving away from me, his cock slipping from my swollen lips. The hands that hold my hips let go and I fall back to the bed. Panting I look down and see them switching positions.

"My turn."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 05:59 PM
I open my mouth, ready for my second of many loads of cum I plan on swallowing that night. He rubs his cock head against my glistening lips before pushing inside. His is a bit thicker, but not as long. It's easy to deep throat him, his balls against my chin as he gently thrusts in and out.

My clit is sensitive but I don't care. I want to know what it's like to cum and cum, to feel tongues and lips and fingers and cocks rubbing my clit. He settles between my thighs, spreading them wider, opening me up. I feel him blow on my heated flesh and I shiver. He licks me long and slow, ass to clit. I shudder again. Then he dives in. He mouth ravishes me, his teeth pulling hard on my sensitive clit. I arch against him, my body knowing what it wants.

I suck hard on the dick in my mouth. My hand going to his balls and squeezing, his harsh breathing telling me how much he likes it. I slip a finger down and press against his ass. He stops a moment, then continues to fuck my mouth. Again, hands at my breasts, pulling my nipples, making me moan and shake.

"God you're so wet." I hear, the sound of slurping and squelching as a long finger is inserted deep inside me.

"You gonna cum for us again baby?"

I can only grunt. Oh yes, I'm gonna cum. I buck my hips, again the familiar feeling starting deep inside me.

"Oh yeah, oh shit yeah." I hear above me.

He fucks my mouth faster, deeper, his hand going to my hair and holding me tight as he leans his head back and with a shout, empties his cum down my throat. His load is big and though I swallow most of it, some drips down my chin. He pulls out and leans back, breathing hard.

"Shit, you can suck cock." He says smiling down at me.

I try to smile back but I'm consumed with the mouth on my cunt. I'm so close. His finger is working magic on my body. I'm tightening, I'm arching, my body is ready to explode. His tongue laps at my clit, faster, unrelenting. I cry out, arching my body and cum hard, feeling his mouth on me, drinking every drop of my cum as it pours out of me.

We all lie back, catching our breath. My body is a quivering mass. I reach down and feel my wet pussy, rubbing my fingers through my wet slit and bringing my juices to my lips. I can feel them watching me as I taste myself.

"Damn." I head beside me, but not knowing which one spoke.

I sit up and look back at them, their cocks now hard again, jutting out.

"Are you ready boys?" I ask, rolling over and getting onto all fours.

I see them scramble up beside me.

"How do you want to do this?"

"Lay down, I'll ride you and then you, " I turn to look at the other one, "Can fuck me from behind."

They nod. One slides beneath me. Leaning over him, I feel the other one guide his cock into me. I sit down, impaling myself. I groan as he fills me, stretching my pussy. I grind a little bit on him, rubbing my sore clit against his shaved pubic bone.

"God." He moans beneath me.

My tits dangle before his hungry mouth and he reaches up and pulls me closer, wrapping his lips and teeth around one nipple while his fingers pull the other.

The bed shifts and I feel my ass cheeks palmed. He's kneading them. Pulling them apart. A squirt of cold gel makes me jump but his strong fingers rub it in and warm it up. I relax. I want this so badly but know if I tense up, it will hurt.

I rock slowly on the others cock. It feels so good inside me. His mouth and fingers are magic. I feel the pressure against my asshole. I drop my head between my shoulders, taking a deep breath. I want this, I want this, I want this, I chant in my head.

Slowly he starts to enter me. I have been using a plug so I'm not that tight. I feel pressure. It's uncomfortable but not painful. I take a deep breath and release it. He's moving it deeper, my ass is opening to him.

"Jesus, this is tight." He mutters. The cock inside my pussy has made my ass tighter.

Nice and slow he enters me. All the while, his hands massage my ass, keeping me relaxed. I feel something "pop" and then feel his balls pressed against me. He's in. And in deep.

I rock back and forth, slowly at first, setting up a nice rhythm. Not too slow, not too fast. Their sighs and groans fill my ears. I know they are enjoying this, but this is for me. My first double penetration.

A hand comes down and slaps my ass. I'm startled but the stinging heightens my pleasure. I moan. He slaps me again. I move faster, taking their cocks deeper into me. I feel their hands all over me. We're moving together now, one cock in, one cock out. In tandem, a perfect machine.

My clit is rubbing against his cock as it enters me. It feels good. I'm getting ready to cum against. We move faster, fucking almost wildly now. Pinching, biting, slapping, fucking. It's all so good. I am ready to cum, my body so tight. I throw my head back, pushing back against the cock in my ass, pushing down on the cock in my cunt.

"Come on...come on." They chant, guiding me on them

I'm wild now, my body shaking. I toss my head, my hair flying out and let out a wild cry as my body explodes and I cum, feeling my ass and cunt clench on their cocks.

I hear them in the distance, each shouting as their hot cum fills my body. Their hips jerking against mine. Spent, I collapse on my lover. His arms come around me. My other lover falls over my back. His arms comes around me and pulls me back against his chest. I look up and see the picture we make in the dresser mirror. Me, sandwiched between two hot men, their cocks still me. My body totally used. I smile.


The End



Will continue tonight for more , stay tune . ;)

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 08:50 PM
A Soldier's Homecoming


Description: A soldier returns from Iraq and back into the arms of his loving wife.

"Fall in!" the sergeant barked.

The platoon reacted quickly. The sergeant paced before them.

"Atten-hut! "

The sharp, crisp sound of tan boot heels striking in unison sounded.

"Okay girls, this is the part where you get to go home!" Sergeant Trevor spewed his usual oral venom. "Do you know why we're shipping your sorry asses back?"

"Yes, sir!" they all chimed in. "To make more Marines, sir!"

"You're goddamned right!" the short, slender, battle-hardened veteran of many wars exclaimed. "How many did we lose? How many proud Marines from this unit died in the commission of their duties?"

"Two, sir!" a Marine chirped in.

"You're a goddamned genius, Dilfer!" the abrasive Sergeant exclaimed. "And why the fuck is that? Tell me! Why only two?"

When Sanchez began raising his hand Trevor was infuriated!

"Drop and give me twenty, Marine! You're still in the shithouse!"

Sergeant Dillon Trevor was a person; a hard nut with a soft center. He took pride in his success at bringing so many of his boys back, but the ones he lost ate at him like a cancer. They had families, children, and their loss tore at the very fabric of his soul.

"Teamwork and training," Trevor answered his own question, "and attention to detail; keeping our eyes open and our guard up."

When Sanchez counted off twenty Dillon reached down and grasped the hair on the top of his head, painfully pulling the man erect.

"You're here because two men gave their lives..." Trevor started before getting choked up. "You're going back to your girlfriends, wives, and families. You will not forget McGregor or Mills. They're why you're here, on your way home.

"Charlie platoon, dismissed!"

"Semper fi!" Billings proudly cried out as the men fell out of formation.

The sincerity of the exclamation instantly earned Trevor's respect. The hardened Sergeant turned and winked approvingly.

"You go home soldier, and show your wife how much you've missed her."

"Sergeant, if it wasn't for you..."

Trevor's smile disappeared. "Don't piss me off, you fucking pansy!"

The first flight, the 'cattle car' as they all called it, took them to Philadelphia. Many of the group hurried to various counters trying to catch the earliest flight home. Nick instead found the nearest unoccupied phone.

His fingers were shaking as he tried to enter the calling card and phone numbers. He couldn't believe how nervous he was. Could this all be a dream he might awaken from to the sound of another IED exploding? His heart was racing with unrestrained excitement.

"Hello?" a sleepy voice answered.

"Hi baby, it's me," he announced, fighting back tears.

A shrill shriek followed. "Oh Nick! Oh my God, where are you?"

Tears suddenly streamed down his cheeks. "I'm back, sweetheart. I'll be there as soon as I can."

Sarah's voice exuded excitement. She asked hopefully, "A few hours? A few hours?"

"A few hours," he confirmed, remaining hopeful while checking his itinerary and kidding, "is that okay with you?"

"Is that okay? Hell no, I want you here now!" she managed as her growing desperation showed though. "I've missed you so much... the weeks, the months, they've been so unbearable."

"It's been hard for both of us," he agreed. "I love you so much."

"I love you too, I can't wait to have you in my arms," Sarah sighed with relief. "Where are you? Have you told anyone else?"

Nick smiled. "I'm in Philadelphia, and you're the first to know."

"Oh Nick, please don't call anyone else, I want you all to myself!" she frantically urged him, the sleepy fog in her mind gone. "There's time for the party tomorrow."

His cock began to swell. "I promise. I wouldn't want it any other way."

"I'm so happy," she announced in a teary voice. "I'll be waiting right here for you. Which flight? Which terminal?"

"Things at the airport are a mess. Stay home, I'll be there as soon as I can. Get some sleep; you'll need all of your strength. Love you, baby."

Sarah laughed through the tears. "Promises, promises; I love you too!"

After ending the call Nick wandered around the terminal and people-watched. He took notice, enjoying the attractive women and smiling at the humorous antics of young children. He hadn't realized how much he had missed his wife Sarah over the past year.

It all seemed so quiet and peaceful, in such stark transition to the horrors he'd endured. McGregor and Mills weren't so lucky. Nick could still see their faces...

Nick couldn't believe it as he first walked, and then ran, across the yard to the front door of his home. His stomach was knotted with a mixture of emotions as his heart raced. He turned the knob and was three steps deep into the living room when he saw Sarah.

He stopped, stunned. His wife of two years was standing in the doorway which separated the living room from the kitchen. Her shapely body appeared slender and athletic, which wasn't how he'd left her. There was a wide, seductive smile on her face, and her green eyes looked so steamy. Her blonde hair was tied back in a pony tail and looked amazingly cute.

"Where's Sarah?" he joked.

"She's been replaced. Do you approve?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 08:51 PM
His eyes left her face and shifted lower. She was dressed in a thin, nearly transparent sheer one-piece black teddy. He drank in the unbelievable beauty of her firm swells and pink tips, the curves of her hips, and the sight of her bald pussy; bald! She'd never shaved before!

Nick's organ immediately stiffened as he quickly closed the distance between them. Before he knew it Sarah, his incredible wife and lover, soon to be the mother of his children, was finally in his strong arms. They were both trading whispered "Love-you's" between deep, passionate kisses.

His arms wrapped around her waist and he carried her to the closest kitchen counter, sitting her down on top of it. Her legs spread and wrapped around his waist as her fingers anxiously tugged at the buttons of his desert camouflage uniform shirt. The next moment she was pulling it down his arms.

He'd played this moment out a million times in his dreams, but nothing could have prepared him for the tremendous joy of it. As his hands pushed the teddy straps off her shoulders, she tugged his undershirt free of the pants and began roughly caressing his muscular chest, reveling in the hardness of his long-missed body.

"You're so gorgeous," he whispered.

Both were breathing heavily as their young hearts raced. He peeled the sheer black fabric down over her breasts, exposing them. His hands cupped the wonderfully soft swells, thumbs rubbing on the throbbing nipples. Tongues thrust and parried as they frantically kissed. Nick's cock was as hard as could be and was eager to be released.

Nick's mouth kissed down the side of her face. Sarah gently held the sides of his head, moaning in delight as his lips and tongue tantalized her flesh. Her hard nipples were straining with excitement as they silently begged for attention. His mouth moved lower and anxiously devoured a boob. He licked and sucked on the smooth skin before focusing on the enlarged tip.

"Oh yes!" Sarah groaned aloud.

Desperate for more Sarah's right hand reached between her legs and began rubbing hard on her aroused cunt. She was already wet and the leaking juice smeared over the tips of her probing fingers. Her hips made tiny thrusting motions against the hand as desire fanned the flames of tingling passion deep in her supple loins.

"I need you now!" she desperately cried out as her fingers blindly groped for the buttons of his uniform pants.

The pulsating bulge behind the fabric teased her with its painfully close proximity. Her fingers fought with each disc but finally opened the aperture and pushed her fingers inside. She anxiously guided the stiff erection out through the slit in the boxers he wore and into the open.

Nick moved a hand between her trembling thighs and tugged the crotch of her teddy to one side, exposing her juicy sex. His hips shifted forward, right hand grasping the upright shaft and holding it steady as the tip advanced to her moistened lips and slid between.

"Uh!" her voice gasped as she felt her husband in the slit of her hot pussy once again. "Oh Nick, yes! I've needed this for so long!"

The hardness slid up and down a few times before finding its intimate target. His hands grasped his wife's slender hips and pulled forward as he simultaneously thrust. The swollen tip stretched her tight canal walls and penetrated. Sarah's body wildly writhed as she helped to work him deeper inside.

"You're so wet and tight!" he breathlessly exclaimed in sheer joy.

Sarah cried out, "I need all of you, baby!"

He drove forward, inching deeper. Once half his cock had penetrated he began fucking motions, withdrawing before plunging forward, forcing her body to take him. Feminine wetness soaked his throbbing cock as her canal tightly wrapped around his male hardness. Nick's lower belly grew warm and tingly as he enjoyed the loving embrace.

They gazed at one another through half-opened eyes, reddened faces contorted in pleasure. Beads of perspiration appeared on their foreheads which pasted several strands of blonde hair to her cheeks. The sounds of heavy breathing and delighted moans filled the room.

"Oh yes, you're so deep," Sarah groaned as Nick buried his full length into her. "Faster baby, please..."

He was a strong man and began thrusting considerably harder. She grabbed the front of the counter to keep her body from sliding and leaned back against the wall. Sarah's slender legs were wide apart and her pussy dangled over the edge of the countertop. Nick rammed into her wondrous center again and again, the wet folds dripping juice onto the Formica surface.

With each pounding thrust her body shook hard. She was gasping and groaning as her firm, upright mounds jiggled. Deep inside her loins the excitement kept building; the fire of desire was flaring into an orgasm. She could sense its impending arrival.

"I'm close, baby," Sarah weakly whispered.

Her slender form stiffened in climax. It had been so long! She was overcome with emotion and tears rolled down both cheeks. It was true! Her husband really was back! Sarah's tensed body writhed in glorious pleasure as tingling heat filled her feminine flesh.

Once the orgasm ran its course she leaned forward, coiling her arms around his neck and desperately kissing his mouth with her lips and tongue. Nick paused with his stiff organ filling his wife's awakened pussy and reacted to the loving embrace. Her spilling tears moistened his smiling face and added a salty flavor to their passionate kissing.

When Nick's cock slid back and forth several times indicating his need, Sarah released her husband's neck and leaned back with her thighs widened as far as possible. He rammed forward, driving his hard organ as deeply into her hot sheath as he could. Their bodies collided with an audible squishing sound. It wasn't much longer before he was nearly finished.

"Oh, sweetheart..." were his last words before he clenched hard and erupted.

As Nick's sensitized cock glided within her hot canal he ejaculated several streams of milky seed. He grunted aloud, grateful that it was no longer moistening the sands of a foreign country, or soiling precious underclothing.

Afterwards he hugged his wife tightly. "I want a son," he whispered.

Sarah was adamant. "I'll give you a daughter."

In his best caveman voice Nick grunted, "Me Og. Og like. Og keep!"

His lonely wife, overwhelmed with joy, squealed in delight as he easily picked up and tossed her slender body over one shoulder and carried her to the bedroom. They had a year's worth of catching up to do.


The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 08:53 PM
Punk Rock Princess


I paced up and down my dorm room, examining the flyer in my hand. A local punk venue was having a concert tonight, and I debated whether or not I should go. Since I had nothing else to do, I grabbed my car keys and started out the door.

I got in my car and drove to the venue that was premiering a new local band tonight. I talked to my friend Luke earlier (who happened to be the lead singer), and he told me about the show. Apparently they were pretty good, practicing every night for the past three months. I was a little excited as I pulled into a parking space just outside the venue.

I arrived early, because I wanted to hang out with Luke before the show. The door was locked and I had to knock several times before I got an answer. The door opened swiftly and Luke greeted me with a nice sucker punch to the side of the head. Never a man to back down from a fight, I tackled him down to the ground and started to pummel his sides. After a minute of brawling, we got up and he gave me a bear hug.

"I haven't seen you in forever man!" Luke said, with a delighted smile on his face. "How is college treating you these days?"

"It's alright, but it gets kinda boring sometimes", I said. He threw his arm around me and led me inside, "let me show you around man."

It was a nice venue, with a raised stage and pretty fancy backlights. The thing about Punk Rock, you never even really needed a stage. I had spent years attending shows in peoples basements, abandoned buildings, even a closed library. Having an actual stage was a luxury, and I was going to cherish it.

I headed towards the bathroom, and relieved myself in a urinal. I washed my hands and glanced at myself in the mirror. I'm not a bad looking guy, but I would look quite strange to any normal person. I'm pretty tall, about 6'2, with hazel eyes and short brown hair, which I had spiked up. I have a decent build, I'm not buff, but I'm tone. I wore a leather jacket, with metal studs lining the collar. I had very tight fitting pants on, that showed the curves of my legs very distinctly.

I walked out onto the stage and took a look at some of the sound equipment. Luke and his band are very good musicians, but not very good at setting up the equipment. I fiddled with the knobs on an amp, occasionally plucking the string of a bass guitar to make sure it sounded right.

"Hey, you wanna help me move a half-stack man!?" Luke called to me from down the hall. I finished my work on stage and followed his voice, which led me to a storage room.

Luke was standing on a ladder, trying to remove a very large amp from the top of a large shelf. This struck me as odd, "who the hell would put the half-stack all the way up there!" He shrugged, "I don't know man, but help me get it down will ya?"

I nodded and held out my hands to receive one end of the amp, and braced myself for the heavy weight. He slowly removed it from the shelf, and lowered it into my...BAM!!!

* * * * * *

I awoke in the back of a van, with blurry vision and a throbbing headache. There was a damp rag under my head, which I removed and examined. It was soaked with blood, and I sighed as I realized what had probably happened to me.

There was music on through the vans stereo system. It was a loud, fast, and angry punk rock band called Black Flag. I enjoyed the song, having heard it a couple of times before, and began to sing along a little.

As I started to sing, the back door of the van opened and there stood the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.

She was probably about 5'6, with a very thin build. Her hot pink hair was spiked up in all directions, and still did nothing to distract me from her piercing green eyes. She wore a very short shirt that exposed her mid-section and extremely tight leopard skin pants.

She looked at me and breathed a sigh of relief, "I guess you're not dead then, but damn you took a hard blow." Her soft voice played with my senses, and filled them with wonder.

I tried to sit up, but she quickly pushed me back down to the floor. "Don't get up yet, you should rest for a little while longer." I laid back down gently, and looked straight into her eyes. She was so beautiful, I wanted to grab her and make love to her right in the van, but my injury and my common sense prevented me from doing so.

After a long silence, I spoke up. "I assume Luke dropped the amp on me?" She nodded her head, "yeah, you've been unconscious for almost five hours now." I almost jumped in surprise, "five hours, so I guess the show is long over huh?"

She nodded her head, "it ended almost an hour ago, and all of the people are already gone, but I volunteered to stay and watch you."

This puzzled me, "why didn't you guys take me to the hospital?" She laughed, "I'm a med student, and I know how to handle a simple concussion. It actually wasn't really even that bad, Luke caught the thing slightly before it fell completely on you, so it didn't crush you."

She pulled out a cigarette and lit it, her cool breath mixing with the smoke as she exhaled. "You'll be okay, but it's probably gonna hurt like hell for a couple of weeks." I nodded and took out my own cigarette.

We sat in silence, enjoying the harsh music and smoking. After a few minutes, she gave me a concerned look, "Luke took your car home for you, I guess he thought you would be going to the hospital." I groaned and put out my cigarette. She took a long drag off of hers and then threw it to the ground.

"So can you take me home," I asked. She nodded and then pointed to the passenger seat. I climbed up to it and buckled myself in. She started the van and pulled out of parking lot. When we were on the road, she asked me for my name.

"My name is Jack, what's yours?"

"Stephanie, but most people just call me slut."

I chuckled, "I guess you have a pretty open lifestyle then huh?" She shook her head, "no, I'm actually a virgin, but everyone loves irony, so they call me slut." She seemed embarrassed, and her cheeks turned a rosy red. I almost creamed my pants, this sexy lady, a virgin? I mean, I was too, but she was so beautiful.

I gave her a playful punch to the shoulder, "don't be embarrassed, I'm a virgin too." She breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly changed the subject. "So where do you live anyway?" She asked. "I live in a little house off of Franklin Road," I told her.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 08:54 PM
She almost froze in her seat, then turned to me and said, "I only have half a gallon of gas left, we would never make it." I groaned and laid my head back in disappointment.

Then, in almost a whisper, she said, "you could stay with me for the night." I turned to her in surprise, but she did not look back at me, as if she was too embarrassed to look me in the eye. I smiled, "I would love too."

She cracked a smile of her own, and with that my cock was roused from its slumber. I didn't want to create an awkward situation, so I adjusted myself as discreetly as possible. She giggled, and I froze, thinking I was caught. But she didn't seem to notice, and I calmed down.

We were silent the rest of the drive, which was only another ten minutes. She pulled into an apartment complex and parked the van. I got out and followed her up to her place. She wrangled with the keys for a minute, then opened the door and welcomed me in.

Her apartment was nice, and very spacious, but that's not what I was looking at. Her curvy figure was complimented by her attire, and when she walked her ass seemed to sway, begging for my attention. I was a decent man however, and did nothing but nervously take a seat on her couch.

"Do you want something to drink?" She called from the kitchen.

"I'll have whatever you're having." I called back.

"Wine it is then." She said, emerging from the kitchen with a wine bottle and two glasses. I had never tasted wine before, but after my first sip I found I enjoyed it.

We started talking about Punk Rock, as that was a common interest between us, and the time just slipped away. I felt like I had known her my whole life. We shared the same favorite bands, and both wanted to be novelists. I enjoyed talking to her, and before I knew it, two hours had slipped away from us.

Eventually, the conversation led to sex. "I've had the chance, but I always wanted to wait for the right moment, I really wanted to enjoy it the first time." I told her. She nodded in agreement, "that's exactly how I feel." I started to get nervous and looked down at my wineglass, almost afraid to look her in the eyes.

I felt her hand slide down and grasp mine, and a bolt of electricity went through my body. I looked at her, and saw what seemed to be a mix of anticipation, and maybe lust? Her eyes pierced me as she sized up the situation. "Ya know Jack, I feel really comfortable around you. I know I've only known you for a few hours, but I felt as if I've known you my whole life," she said.

I nodded, "I feel the same way about you, it's almost as if, I was meant to meet you tonight."

And with that, I perked up the courage and kissed her full on the lips. She seemed elated, and happily kissed me back. Her lips were moist, and I felt like I was in heaven. She pushed me back on the couch, and straddled me. She bent down and passionately kissed me, her tongue slipping into my mouth. I led my tongue to match hers, and we french kissed for almost ten minutes.

She suddenly sat up and removed her shirt, her C cup breasts barely contained by her bra. I reached around her back and un-snapped it, sending the bra to the floor and my cock to the ceiling. Her breasts were large for her small frame, but did not sag a bit. I cupped one in my hand caressed it softly, drawing a heavy breath from her.

I kissed it, and then licked in circles around her nipple. She gave a slight moan, and started to rub my cock through my pants. I started to suck on her nipple, while dragging my fingertips across the other. She purred at my touch, and then kissed me again. Our tongues met once more and we made out for another few minutes.

She took my shirt off and threw it to the floor, dragging her fingertips across my chest. Her fingers felt electric to the touch, sending chills down my spine. My cock grew to its full erection and made an obvious tent in my pants.

She unzipped me and dragged my pants down to my ankles, and I worked to get them off of my feet. The only thing separating her from my cock was my boxer shorts, which were soon also pulled off and thrown to the floor. My cock stood at the ready, its full six and a half inches standing erect. She grasped it with her hand and slowly pumped up and down.

My breathing grew shallow as she jerked me off, and when she brushed her fingertips across my balls I had to fight the urge to cum. She worked her hand up and down my shaft, causing chills from my head to my feet.

She made me sit up and then got on her knees in front of me, and I licked my lips in anticipation. A small bead of pre-cum was resting on the top of my cock, and she used her finger to wipe it off.

She licked my balls, slowly sucking one in her mouth, and then the other. I moaned slightly, enjoying the sensations. She dragged her tongue from the base of my cock to the tip, and then engulfed the first few inches into her mouth. I almost blew my load right there, but fought back the urge and let her continue.

She bobbed her head up and down, and sucked lightly. Her tongue was working the sensitive underside, and I gasped in pleasure. Her hand toyed with my balls as she sucked me off, almost sending me to the roof with pleasure.

She went down very far, and it caused her to gag a little. But she was determined, and on the third try sucked the whole length of my shaft down her throat, inch by inch. I lightly stroked her hair, and moaned as she sucked me.

After a few minutes, I felt an orgasm building, and tried to pull her off, not wanting to be rude and cum in her mouth.

"Stephanie, I...I'm gonna to cum."

She did not stop her attack however, but was renewed. She continued bobbing her head up and down, and then sucked my entire length down her throat. That did it for me, and I started to cum with a fury.

The first jet of sperm flew down her throat, and she quickly swallowed. This was followed by four more cum spurts, which she happily swallowed. After another minute of teasing my now deflating cock, she sat up and kissed me.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 08:55 PM
I tasted myself in her mouth, but this just turned me on even more. We kissed furiously, tongues fighting each other.

After another minute of kissing I began to stroke her through her pants, causing her to sigh. She quickly took her pants off, and slid her cotton panties to the floor. I had my breath taken at the site of her beautiful sex.

She was completely shaven, and her pussy lips bulged with excitement. I took a finger and ran it down her slit, then inserted a finger into her. She gasped, and laid down onto the couch, legs spread, enjoying the attention.

I worked one finger in and out of her, with the other rubbing her now swollen clit. After a few minutes I inserted another finger, causing her to moan loudly.

I ran my tongue up and down her thighs, teasing her. She stroked my hair, and gently tried to push my head down into her. I chuckled at this, and ran my tongue just barely over her clit. She gasped loudly, and angled herself to better receive this treatment.

I continued to move my two fingers in and out of her, while running my tongue in circles on her clit. Her moans grew in noise and intensity, and soon she was nearly screaming in pleasure.

She suddenly grasped the edges of the couch, and screamed very loudly as the orgasm took her, sending her into a wild spree of animalistic grunts and yells. I continued my work, and after awhile I sat up and kissed her.

She didn't seem to care I had just eaten her, but instead shoved her tongue in my mouth. We kissed very passionately for almost fifteen minutes, and then she led me into her bedroom. I threw her down on the bed and kissed her some more.

She started to stroke my cock and soon brought it back to life. I laid down on top of her and spread her legs. I angled my dick and placed it at the entrance of her pussy.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

She nodded, and urged me to continue. I shook my head, "what about a condom?"

"Its alright, I'm on birth control. So please Jack, please fuck me." She said. Her dirty talk drove me wild, and we kissed for another minute.

I placed the first couple of inches into her, and we both moaned audibly. I encountered a barrier that I figured to be her hymen. I kissed her once more, very passionately, and then thrust forward, burying myself into her.

She bit her lip and fought a scream of pain, but it soon resided, and I continued. I started out slow, softly retreating out of her and then slowly easing myself back in, letting her get used to my size.

I increased my pace, and was soon fucking her very fast, her moans driving me wild and encouraging me. She angled upward and wrapped her legs around me, which caused me to go even deeper into her pussy. We were both soon grunting like animals, and I enjoyed the tightness of her.

Her pussy seemed to grip me, and that sent me wild. I fucked her hard and fast, both of us screaming in pleasure.

She suddenly arched her back and let out a scream, and shuddered violently as her second orgasm overtook her. That was all it took to set me off, and I soon moaned loudly as my own orgasm shook me to the core.

I thrust once more, and sent ribbons of cum deep into her pussy. Our orgasms shook us to the core, and we both collapsed onto the bed.

She kissed me, and I happily returned it. We kissed for another few minutes, and then she got up to go turn off the light.

She climbed back into bed and snuggled against me. I soon drifted off into sleep, with my punk rock princess held tight in my arms.



THE END

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:15 PM
Finding Heaven in Ruby Tuesday


Don't get me wrong; I'd love to visit the States on a holiday, but to have to do it on business is a real chore. I'd been over to Boston once before, about six years ago. Technology meant that it wasn't really necessary anymore, but for some reason the Company Directors decided that I should be out there in person when the new Server went on-line.

I travelled over on Sunday so that I could be in the office first thing on Monday morning. It was a relatively relaxed journey – I didn't have to check in until after lunchtime.

Although it was a flight of over seven and a half hours, the time went fairly quickly. They were showing a couple of films I hadn't seen yet and I had also taken a book with me to read. And when I got bored with both of those, I watched the display of the flight path. The gradual curve that we had taken over the Atlantic suddenly changed as we were put into a holding pattern and made a full 360 degrees turn before continuing on down to the runway. From the angle of approach I could just about make out the hotel that I was supposed to be staying at.

The last time I went through Boston Logan was not long after 9/11 and the security personnel were very jumpy. They were still very careful this time, but more relaxed and as a result within half an hour of landing I was out on the street and getting into a taxi. It was a 50:50 chance that I would get a Bostonian of Irish or Italian descent, this time the badge declared him to be Michael Flaherty. It was a short, but pleasant ride as the driver was one of those who like to chat to his customers.

The Marriott Long Wharf looked just the same as I remembered it. I paid the driver and walked in carrying my own bag (a small one). Although it was only about 6pm, my body clock was still thinking it was five hours later, so I was glad to get into my room and sit down. I really didn't feel like going out, but I knew that I needed to eat, so I ordered up a pizza from Room Service. They're so much more prompt in the US. I had hardly got to grips with the TV and its choice of channels when there was a knock on the door. I signed for the food and iced beer and sat down to eat.

I managed to keep myself awake until about 9pm, before getting into bed. Amazingly, I slept until exactly 7am the next morning, just as my alarm was about to go off. This basically allowed me a nice leisurely shower, breakfast and then walk to the Boston office.

The restaurant looks out over the harbour and on a glorious day such as this it looked truly beautiful. As I said, I'd love to go there as a tourist, but this was a business trip.

As it turned out, my work was almost completed in two days, but because of the time difference with the UK, I was going to have to go in again first thing in the morning to make one last test. I went out in the evening to Quincy Market, where I knew that I could get seemingly any nationality of food under the sun. For some reason I fancied the idea of Thai cooking and made for Bangkok Express where I ordered up Satay Kai Chicken. It wasn't a disappointment. After allowing the meal to digest, I still felt I had a little room and indulged my sweet tooth at Joeys Gelateria.

I stayed out walking around for the rest of the evening before making my way back to the hotel. I had a beer in the bar, but was by now feeling a little tired so made my way to bed.

So, once again I arose at 7am, showered, dressed and then headed downstairs for breakfast.

Having eaten well the night before, I wasn't particularly hungry – certainly not enough to need a cooked breakfast. So, I decided upon toast, juice and coffee.

They have a toast making machine in the restaurant. You choose your slice of bread and place it on the metal conveyor belt. The bread moves into the works, being heated rapidly, turns and comes back out underneath. I have to be honest; the first time I came across it, I hadn't got a clue how it worked – but I was fortunate enough to see somebody else using it and simply copied them. The woman who was standing in front of the apparatus looking bemused was older than me, but I couldn't really be certain by how much. She was dressed in dark grey trousers and matching jacket and she wore her hair fairly short. In her three inch high heeled shoes I would guess that she was around 5' 10", or about three inches shorter than I am.

I walked up and said, "Can I help? I know it can be a bit difficult to get the hang of it."

"Thank goodness! Another English voice! I was dreading having to ask somebody and look daft."

Face to face I realised that she was probably in her mid-fifties, but that she was still very attractive. I couldn't help noticing the impressive cleavage that she was displaying in the "V" of her blouse. The suit she was wearing was snug fitting and it looked as though she had very nice curves, but little excess. All this I took in, in a matter of seconds. I got myself back on track as I explained how she could make her toast. I placed my own bread in behind hers and waited for it to arrive.

"Are you with someone," she asked. "Or shall we sit together and form our own little British enclave?"

"Why not? It would be nice to have company for once."

We moved to the far side of the restaurant area, next to a window and overlooking the harbour. On a blue-sky day such as this the view was magnificent.

"I'm Janie, by the way," she said.

"Alex," I replied. "I'm over here for a few days on business, how about you?"

"I'm on the last leg of a tour of the Company's offices. I just got in from Dallas late last night. I've got a meeting at 11am followed by a lunch. After that I'm supposed to be taken out to the warehouse to be given a guided tour." She raised her eyebrows to emphasise her lack of interest in the prospect. "Then I'm supposed to have another two meetings tomorrow – morning and afternoon.

"So, what about you? How long are you over here for?" she asked.

"Me? Three days, more or less. I work in IT. I really didn't need to be here as we can do most things remotely nowadays, but somebody got in a panic and insisted that I came over. To be on the safe side, I've got three and a half days to get things right and smooth a few people's wrinkles."

We chatted amiably while we ate our breakfasts. Eventually though, I decided that I needed to return to my room to get ready to leave. It was a pleasant interlude and at the time I thought that this was all it was.

The Boston office was a half hour walk from the hotel. I spent the day overseeing the network, tidying up and doing a few favours.

I strolled back to Long Wharf and made my way up to my room on the sixth floor. The television held my interest for no more than thirty minutes and pretty soon I remembered breakfast – and Janie. I wondered if she had returned to the hotel yet and decided to stroll downstairs and see if I could spot her. I wandered around, made a single drink last an eternity in the bar, but by 7pm I was both hungry and convinced that she wasn't around.

I left the hotel and headed for Quincy Market again. I didn't really know what I wanted to eat, but in the end walked into the Durgin Park restaurant. I was glad I did; the food was classic American – the portions likewise. I sat at the bar and ordered a drink before deciding on my meal and then ate it where I sat. I had no interest in moving away as the bartender was an absolute riot. He seemed to be able to make almost anybody laugh and keep them amused for hours.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:16 PM
After a few more beers I eventually settled my bill made my way outside. I would have stayed longer, but my body still hadn't quite adjusted to US time and I had to be up early in the morning again.

I slept soundly and was only awoken by my alarm going off. I got up showered, shaved and got dressed. I was dressed casually again, wearing jeans and an open-necked shirt.

It was another nice day outside, so having loaded my breakfast tray I headed over to the same table that I had been at the previous morning. I'd only been there for five minutes, totally absorbed in the view, when I heard a voice behind me.

"Good morning handsome. I hoped I might see you again."

I looked round to find Janie standing holding a tray. "Hi," I said. "Take a seat."

I was slightly taken aback by the apparent familiarity. It wasn't something that I'd expect from somebody of only thirty minutes acquaintance. Besides, I'd never considered myself anything more than ordinary.

Before I could stop myself, I said what I was thinking, "I looked around for you yesterday evening, but I didn't see you."

I saw that raise of the eyebrows again, indicating her exasperation. "I got caught out. Somebody was holding a dinner party and I was invited. I didn't know anything about it and everybody assumed that I had been told. I tried to get out of it, but they wouldn't take no for an answer. I was told that I had no choice as it would leave the party with thirteen people at the table!

"When I got there, I realised that most people were couples, but that there were three unattached men. Actually, two of them were quite dishy, but alas, they weren't my type. They were each others type, if you get my drift." A single eyebrow was raised after that comment.

"So, it seemed that I had been paired off with the one remaining single man. Well, I know that I'm no spring chicken at fifty nine, but he must have been seventy and had a Zimmer frame! Well, OK, walking sticks at any rate."

I was surprised; I really hadn't figured that Janie was that old. Her face and figure belied her age. I would imagine that most women would sell their souls to look that good at her age. So there was a fourteen year gap between us, but frankly it never even occurred to me. She was somebody that I genuinely enjoyed talking to and being with.

"Worse still," she continued. "He was so boring! He'd been an accountant all of his life and it was the only thing he could talk about. I don't think that he'd ever done anything exciting or risky – or even considered it!

"Anyway, I only got back late. I took my make-up off, cleaned my teeth and climbed into bed. I was asleep before my head hit the pillow."

I hadn't got a word in for a while, but I was happy to listen to her cheerful voice. I couldn't help but smile.

"Anyway, enough about my day; how was yours?"

"Oh, not too bad, I guess. I almost finished everything, but I've got to go back in first thing to finish off. Then I'll have the rest of the day to myself. I thought I'd do a bit of tourism; perhaps take one of the boat trips around the harbour. I have to go back tomorrow evening on the 7.45 flight, so I'll have most of the day to enjoy myself."

"7.45," she said. "Not the Virgin Atlantic flight?"

"That's right," I answered.

"Fantastic! That's the flight I'm booked on! We can travel together."

Rather than being surprised by her forwardness, I actually found myself thinking eagerly of the prospect and agreed that we should stick together.

"So, what are you planning to do once you finish work today?" she asked.

"I thought I might do the tourist bit and take a trip on one of the harbour boat tours."

"I'm envious. I've got a long boring day ahead and I'm dreading the possibility of being invited to yet another humdrum dinner party."

"Why don't you just turn them down?"

"I tried before, remember? It didn't work."

"Well, why don't you simply tell them that you already have a dinner date?"

Janie's mouth dropped open and she looked straight at me. "Now there's an idea – and it would be even better if I was actually telling the truth." Once again an eyebrow arched. It took me a few seconds to catch on. "That's if you wouldn't be embarrassed to be seen with a woman of my age?"

"No!" I said. "I mean... no I wouldn't... mind I mean. Hold on..."

I took a deep breath and started again, "Janie, can I invite you out for a meal this evening? I would really like to spend some more time with you."

At first she smiled at my being flustered, but then her face looked... almost sad? "Oh Alex, thank you. I was teasing a little bit there, because I didn't think that you would be interested. But you're serious aren't you?"

"Of course Janie, nothing would give me greater pleasure. Would 7pm be OK? Shall we meet in the bar?"

I walked away from the restaurant wondering if I was being stupid. Maybe she was simply winding me up? Maybe she wouldn't bother turning up this evening? After all, she looked a classy woman and I was just a computer geek.

I went off to the office and finished the outstanding work, but then they found a few other tasks for me to complete. So, eventually, I left there later than I had intended – and too late to take the boat trip I had planned. Still, it proved a blessing in disguise as I had the opportunity to do a little shopping. I'd travelled over to the States with enough shirts, underwear and socks for the length of trip (plus an extra day for safety), but I'd only brought two pairs of jeans with me and my jacket was far from suitable for a decent restaurant.

Rather oddly, the first thing that I purchased was a pair of shoes. It's very unusual for me to find a pair that fit in length and width and still feel comfortable – let alone look smart and fashionable! And the price was pleasantly low as well.

I looked around for trousers and jackets, but walking through one store I came across a Neru suit. I'd often fancied the idea of buying one, but had never gotten around to it. Once again, I was able to find the exact sizes that I wanted and even bought a shirt to match the style.

Back at the hotel, I still had a couple of hours to kill, so I lay down on the bed and switched on the TV. Daytime television in the US is just as bad as in the UK, possibly worse. It wasn't surprising that I dozed off. Fortunately, I awoke in plenty of time, had a shower and got dressed. I made my way down in the lift at about ten minutes before we were due to meet. Walking through the lobby and into the bar, I started to notice some admiring glances. I have to admit; my reflection in the mirror did look quite good.

I bought a drink at the bar and then walked across to a sofa in a quiet corner. Twenty minutes later, I began to worry that Janie wasn't coming, but then she strolled in through the doors. She took my breath away; wearing a snug, but not-too-tight black skirt and matching jacket. She walked with confidence on impossibly-high heels and headed straight for me. I stood to greet her and leant forward to kiss her cheek.

Up close, I noticed that Janie wasn't wearing much make-up, but what she had on was used to great effect.

"I'm so sorry Alex. Like a typical woman, I allowed myself a couple of hours to get ready and still I'm late."

"Don't worry. If you start with perfection, it must take time to improve." I couldn't believe I'd just said that!

Her mouth opened in surprise. "Oh, you silver-tongued smoothy! I'll begin to think that you're chatting me up if you carry on like that!" she laughed.

I asked Janie what she would like to drink and then strolled across to the bar to get it. Upon my return, I was able to pay more attention to the way she was dressed. For a start; as she leaned forwards to place her drink on the nearby table, her jacket opened a little revealing that she was only wearing an attractive lace bra beneath. I couldn't help wondering if the rest of her underwear matched. When she had walked towards me I hadn't been able to see the back of her legs, but now sitting next to her I could see she was wearing very fine black RHT stockings. Oh, and there was no doubt that they weren't tights – the telltale signs of suspender straps and clasps were just visible beneath the dark material of her skirt.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:17 PM
To say that I found her incredibly sexy and attractive would have been an understatement. I was glad that the new suit covered the obvious evidence.

"I have to say Alex, you look incredible. You were already good-looking, but when you dress like this you must have women slobbering at your feet."

I laughed, assuming that she was being her usual amusing self and just harmlessly flirting. We moved into the restaurant and sat down to eat. I honestly can't remember much about the meal; the time flew by as we talked, both of us flirted outrageously.

Eventually we returned to the bar. After a bottle of wine between us I expected Janie to be a little less steady on those heels, but she was as steady as a rock. But that didn't stop her taking hold of my arm and squeezing close. We sat down on the sofa again and continued our conversation. My tongue had been loosened and I started saying things that I would never normally do when sober.

"Frankly, I find it hard to believe that any man would prefer a woman in tights rather than stockings." We had been talking about what attracted men.

"So you prefer stockings then do you?"

"Sure. Especially if they're as expensive as the ones you're wearing. I mean, they're so sheer – they must have cost the earth!"

"Actually they did. I bought them at lunchtime today." She reddened slightly when she realised that she was admitting that she had bought expensive hosiery for a date with me.

I thought I'd better ease her embarrassment, but my sense of humour went a little further than I had meant it to. I said, "You know what I like most about stockings?"

She shook her head vaguely.

"It's the Giggle Band."

"The what?"

"The Giggle Band."

"What's that?"

"You know; the dark band at the top." As I said this I momentarily stroked two fingers on her leg at the place where the stocking top would be, feeling the clasp as I did so.

Janie almost lost the track of the conversation; my hand had clearly had an effect upon her. She licked her lips and said, "So why is it called the Giggle Band?"

"Because once you're past there, you're laughing!" I smiled, awaiting her reaction.

She giggled. "You naughty man! You used that joke just so that you could get a feel of my leg."

It was my turn to go slightly pink, but then she said, "It's all right. I'm not really cross with you. I quite enjoyed it really. But you'll have to behave yourself from now on."

That was going to be very difficult indeed, when all I really wanted to do was take her in my arms and make love to her. We talked and laughed for the rest of the evening, before we decided it was time for bed – our own beds alas.

Janie's room was on the floor below mine, so I played the gallant gentleman and walked her to her door. I'm not sure what I was expecting, but I had been hoping that she would allow me to kiss her. It seemed that she was amenable to the idea, as she turned full on to me and raised he face to look at mine. I leaned in slowly and she didn't move away, so I gently touched her lips with mine. When I looked, I saw that her eyes were closed and her lips were slightly parted. I made contact with the soft, warm, sensuous flesh once again and this time added a little pressure. Her mouth opened in response and my tongue slipped in and searched for of hers. My arms enveloped her and pulled her in to my body. My hands roamed up and down her back of their own accord. I couldn't help myself when they moved further down onto her buttocks. She didn't object as I kneaded the surprisingly firm flesh through the thin material of her skirt and panties.

The kiss seemed set to last for a long, long time, but then I felt a gentle pushing on my chest and I broke away. We both stood looking at each other, trying to regain our breath and senses.

"Oh Alex," she said. "I'd really like to invite you in, but I can't."

I must have had a slightly hurt look on my face, for she said, "Honestly. I really would like to, but I've always lived by rules. I've hardly ever kissed on a first date other than a peck on the cheek and what we just did was a lot more than that. I can't go to bed with a man who I've only just met; I've been hurt too many times."

I smiled. "That's OK Janie. I'm sorry if I went further than you had intended. I've had a really great evening. Thank you." I kissed her lightly on the cheek, winked and turned away. I walked to the lift and pushed the button. I then turned back to look at her. She stood leaning against her door and from where I was it looked as if she was in pain. I blew her kiss and stepped through the doors.

The next morning I found that Janie had beaten me to the restaurant. When I approached she looked a little tired, but still as beautiful.

"Good morning Janie. How are you this morning?"

She smiled wanly. "I'm so sorry Alex," she said.

"Sorry? What for?"

"Because I wouldn't let you into my room last night."

She looked really serious and I couldn't quite understand why. "You have nothing to apologise for. I had a thoroughly enjoyable evening in the company of a gorgeous woman – who, I might add, turned the heads of virtually every man in the room. It's me who should be apologising for overstepping the mark when I saw you to your door."

She looked directly into my eyes and said, "No, you misunderstand. I meant that I was sorry that I didn't let you into my room. I lay awake all night just thinking about you."

"Do you want to know something? So did I." I rose slightly from my seat and leaned over to kiss her. Janie's lips tasted of the juice she had just consumed and I wanted to kiss her for longer, but decided that this wasn't the right time or place.

We sat back and continued with our breakfast. Janie tried to get the conversation going again. "So, you didn't tell me yesterday; did you manage to get out on the boat?"

"No, unfortunately." I thought for a moment and then said, "Listen, it's a nice day again, how about we go on a boat together?"

She brightened considerably, a beaming smile lighting her face as she replied, "I'd love to."

We finished our meal and then went back to our own rooms to pack. We had agreed to check out of the hotel and leave our luggage in their secure storage until we came back later. We met in the lobby and strolled out to where the tour boats docked. We purchased tickets for the 11am departure and then went for a stroll on Long Wharf to kill time. Janie had changed out of the trousers she had worn to breakfast and was now wearing a pleated skirt. She seemed to have a way of swinging her hips that made the material sway in a deliciously sexy manner. The high heels and seams only exacerbated her allure. She wore the same jacket as the previous night, but this time had worn a white blouse beneath.

She slipped her arm through mine as we walked and chatted about nothing much at all. We arrived back at the boat just as they were allowing people to board. Surprisingly, for such a promising day there were few people getting on. In fact, I don't think anybody came on after us.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:19 PM
There was an upper and a lower deck. Everybody made their way upstairs to make the best of the sunshine and we followed. I allowed Janie to climb the ladder ahead of me and as she climbed I was treated to a close view of her well-toned nylon-clad calves. Just then, a breeze swirled across the deck and made its escape up through the stairway. The effect was uplifting – literally – as the pleated skirt gently ballooned outwards and upwards.

Before Janie could get the skirt back under control, I had been given more than just a short glimpse of what lay hidden beneath; the seamed stockings had a deep lace top to them and were held in place by a pure white, suspender belt. The view lasted for long enough for me to observe that her panties matched the lace pattern and that she wore them over the top of the straps – just the way they should be.

Having pushed the hem back down, Janie turned and said, "I think we had better stay down here."

We walked across the deck to couple of chairs and sat down.

"I hope nobody saw too much," she said.

"It's OK. Nobody else saw anything." Too late, I realised what I was admitting.

She looked at me and arched that eyebrow again, "Meaning that you saw everything?"

"Um... pretty much, yes." I decided that being bashful was pointless, so I plunged on, "For what its worth; I thought it was the most gorgeous sight in Boston."

"I guess that I should take that as a compliment. Did you really like what you saw?"

"Oh yes. You're legs are absolutely stunning. I mean, they are so well defined, but without being over muscular. How do you manage it?"

"There's no trick really. I force myself to walk two miles to the station and back every day. I try and maintain a pace that keeps my heart and lungs working a little bit. The result is that I don't ever feel the need to diet or exercise and, as you said, my legs look pretty good – even if I say so myself."

"If I had more nerve, I'd ask if I could touch them and find out what they feel like," I said.

"If that's what you want, why don't you do it then?"

I felt as though I was in an erotic dream and that I would wake up before long. I looked around and could see no one else around. The sides of the deck were high enough that the lower halves of our bodies couldn't be seen and as the boat had been moving for a few minutes, we were well away from prying eyes on the shore.

I looked back down at Janie's legs and as I did do, she slowly pulled her skirt up higher to reveal the lace tops. I placed my hand on her knee, double checked that there was nobody else around and slid it up the smooth nylon. My heart was beating so fast and seemed so loud that I was sure that she would be able to hear it.

When my hand reached the stocking top, I was surprised at how soft the material felt. I was also fascinated by the firmness of her thigh. She tugged the skirt a little higher to reveal lightly tanned flesh above, inviting me to caress higher. And, as I did so, her legs began to part for me. I looked at Janie's face; she was looking down at my hand, her chest rising and falling rapidly and her lips were parted. I could hear her panting. She realised I was looking at her and raised her eyes to mine. I kissed her again as my hand slipped the remaining few inches to the crotch of her panties. I could feel the heat of her body before I even made contact. When I did so, Janie broke away from the kiss and gasped.

I wasn't sure what she wanted, but Janie seemed to enjoy me touching her there. I could feel the outline of her labia through her panties and I slid my fingers along it. When I moved higher up I could make out her clitoris protruding from between the delicate folds. She was making quiet sighing noises and her breathing was quickening.

I took a quick look behind us to make sure that there was still nobody in sight, before I pressed my fingers and rubbed more firmly.

"Ohhhh..." was all she could say. She stopped breathing and gripped my arm. Her whole body shook silently and I understood that she had very quickly reached an orgasm. I took my hand from under her skirt and put my arms around her. I waited until she appeared to have begun to recover and then kissed her passionately again.

When we stopped kissing, we didn't say anything for some time. I didn't want to disturb her reverie and waited patiently for her to speak. When she did, it was with a whisper.

"I don't know what to say Alex. Nobody has ever done that before. Thank you." She smiled at me and said, "You know, I used to get embarrassed at kissing in public. I can't believe what we just did. You're sure that nobody saw us?"

"I don't think so Janie. For the record, I've never done anything like that in public either – but I could get used to the idea!" We both giggled like young lovers.

The boat trip seemed to last for only a few minutes, rather than the ninety promised. When we stepped ashore I think we both had the same thought; if only we were here for another day and could now go straight back to our hotel room. Instead we spent the day wandering around and sight-seeing. Finally, it was time to pick up our luggage from the hotel and grab a taxi to the airport.

Quite often on these evening flights, there are a limited number of passengers. On many occasions it is possible to take one seat in a row that is otherwise unoccupied. This allows the fortunate passenger to stretch out and go to sleep when the lights are extinguished late in the night. We tried to act nonchalantly as we requested seats next to each other and, if possible, in an empty row. The woman at the check-in desk did even better; we were in the centre of the last row and the paired seats by the windows on either side were also clear of people.

As we waited for our flight to be called, we were able to sit and watch aircraft being moved about. Our own was already in place, with the retractable walkway pressed against the entrance. Just in front of this was the stylish nose art – a red-headed woman in a bathing costume and displaying the Union flag. Beneath the row of windows was the airplane's name; Ruby Tuesday.

We made our way to our seats and stowed our cheap airport purchases in the lockers above. Sitting down next to each other, we fell into talking once more. It seemed as though we never exhausted our supply of topics. Our discussions were only interrupted when the stewardesses came to serve drinks or food. Eventually, the main lights were turned out. Some individual lights remained on, but those closest to us were extinguished.

In the darkness we leaned close in to each other and kissed. When we parted Janie said, "How about a little game?"

"What sort of game?" I asked.

"Truth and Lies."

"Right, how do you play it then?"

"Well, I tell you something and you have to guess if it's true or not."

I didn't think to ask what the prize for getting it right was, or even the penalty for getting it wrong. Besides, before I could think for too long Janie spoke in a whisper, just next to my ear, "When you did that to me on the boat, you made me so wet that I had to take my knickers off at the first opportunity."

I turned and looked at her. Of course, she was telling the truth; she had been incredibly wet – but I hadn't realised that she had removed her panties.

"You're telling the truth," I said.

She grinned impishly and told me, "You're right. What would you like for a prize?"

"I'd like to check for myself." With that, I slipped my hand under her skirt and ran it all the way up to her pussy. She was still quite moist, but I was delighted to find that she was smoothly shaven. I fondled her for a while until she stopped me and said that it was my turn.

"OK." But then I stopped, not sure what to say. In a moment of panic, I said the first thing that came into my mind; "I'm wearing thong underpants."

Janie couldn't stop giggling. I was worried that she was going to disturb the other passengers. Finally, with tears forming in her eyes, she managed to get out the words, "No way! You've got to be lying."


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:20 PM
Oops! I hadn't thought that one through properly! Of course, when I told her I was telling the truth she demanded proof. I checked around to make sure nobody was likely to see us and unfastened the belt through my jeans. I popped the top button and unzipped them a little way. I pulled my shirt out of my trousers and pulled the rear down on the side closest to Janie, revealing the wide waistband and narrow thong disappearing between my cheeks.

I know what you're thinking; a forty-five year old man wearing a thong? Well, it's like this; I find them comfortable. They hold my John Thomas nicely in place, but are cool under trousers or jeans.

I went to 'adjust my dress' as they say, but Janie put her hand on mine to stop me. Once again she leaned in close to talk, "You get a prize – and so do I."

I opened my mouth to query this, but then her hand slid beneath mine and wandered inside my flies. Her fingers immediately found my stiffening rod and tried to wrap around it. That was just about enough to fire up the blood and bring my cock full arousal. Janie's mouth formed an 'O'.

"What have you been hiding in here? It feels like a monster!"

I thought that at this point discretion would be advisable. The airline staff had supplied us with blankets and I now took mine and quickly covered my lower half with it. Janie ignored my attempts at modesty and was struggling to free my member from my underpants. I knew she had succeeded when I felt the woolly texture of the blanket on its head. She began to rub the length gently.

"I have just got to see this," she said.

I lifted the edge of the blanket a little bit and said, "Well, if you want to see it you'll have to look under here."

Janie misunderstood. I'd meant that she should lift the blanket a little more and peak from the side. Her interpretation was different.

"You unspeakably naughty man!" But she said that this with a wicked grin on her face. She ducked her head down under the blanket and I heard her say, "Hello there. My, you are a big boy aren't you?"

She didn't say any more. That was because just then I felt her hot, wet lips enveloping the head of my penis. Anybody passing by would have had no doubt in their mind as to what was going on. The blanket was moving up and down rhythmically as this beautiful woman gave me an unbelievable blowjob. If Janie came quickly on the boat, then I was almost as rapid in reaching my orgasm. Before I realised I was even close, I felt my semen surging up through my cock. It was so rapid that I didn't have a chance to warn her. At first I though that I was going to spray everywhere, but then I realised that she hadn't pulled her mouth away, but was actually swallowing it all. I'd never experienced that before.

Janie tucked me away before coming back out from under the blanket. Her eyes were sparkling and she seemed to have a delighted smile on her face. I must have had an inane grin, so I kissed her. I realised that I could taste my own juices when I did so, but I was by now feeling incredibly horny and it merely made me worse.

"It's my turn." I threw the blanket across her and realised that I was still undone. I quickly re-fastened my jeans and then dove under. I pushed Janie's legs apart and headed for her pussy. It was a very difficult position in which to perform cunnilingus, but I persevered for a while. Eventually, frustration took over and I slipped down onto my knees and lifted both of her legs onto my shoulders. Now I was able make better progress.

I had no idea what was happening in the outside world; the blanket was cutting out what little light there was. All I could sense was the warmth of Janie's legs and the moistness of her pussy, which was dripping with her juices so much that I could feel it running down my chin. Her hips began to buck, throwing the swollen lips against my face. I felt her hand behind my head, pulling me into her. It was only one hand, I think she was biting the other to stop herself from yelling out.

Eventually, she let go of me and I was able to extract myself from beneath the blanket. I sat back in my seat just in time as a Stewardess walked quietly past. She gave us a strange look, but I don't think that she saw anything. We cuddled up together and sat like that for some time, and then we laid down alongside one another, with the blankets over us.

I thought that we would go to sleep, but I kept thinking about what had happened and I found that my cock was stirring again. My right arm was underneath Janie, while my left arm was wrapped around her waist. I went to move it in order to ease the discomfort in my trousers and shivered as I touched the flesh above her stocking tops.

My hand struggled with the zip and belt buckle, but eventually I managed and then I located the gap in my boxers. My dick felt powerful in my hand – it was so pumped up that it was painful. I moved closer to Janie, putting us in a 'spoons' position and felt the engorged length press against her ass cheeks. She seemed to still be dozing and I wondered if it would disturb her if I adjusted a fraction and brought the head down between her legs. I had to move back again slightly in order to do this, but then pressed forwards. I was expecting to rub along the entrance to her vagina, but instead it slid straight in.

Janie let out a sigh. "Ohhhh! You naughty boy! We can't do this here!" she whispered hoarsely.

"No, of course not, we can't do this can we?" I whispered back. As I said that I pushed even deeper. "I mean, we can't fuck on an airplane can we?"

She looked back at me, lust in her eyes. "We'll get caught."

"So?"

Her eyes almost had tears falling from them. A few more thrusts and she was hooked. "Well go on then; if you're going to fuck me do it hard. Make me come."

I had my own agenda. I was pushing deep and slow and intended to continue that way. I didn't know how long we could get away with this and I fully expected to be caught by the staff (or another passenger) and told to stop. But I don't think either of us cared at that point. Maybe it was the altitude, perhaps the build up of sexual tension over the space of twenty four hours, but I don't think I had ever felt as horny as this in my life. And Janie was responding in a like manner; she had managed to hook her upper leg back over mine, allowing me to reach down to her pussy and rub her clitoris.

Janie's own hands had wandered up to her breasts and she was squeezing them and pulling at the nipples through her clothes. I wanted to see and feel them myself. My right hand, that had until now been underneath her, was almost asleep but I managed to move it out and was then able to slip it up under her blouse. My fingertips found their way to the back of her bra, only to discover that there was no clasp. I was momentarily confused, but when I moved my left hand away from her crotch and pushed it up her front I discovered where it was fastened.

Trying to maintain my thrusting rhythm meant that I struggled with the hook a little. I was almost at the point of ripping it when Janie pushed her breasts together and it simply popped undone. Her boobs were full and soft and the nipples felt as large as I had imagined them. I started to tease them, although what I actually wanted to do was suckle on them, but lying in this position made that impossible for now.

The additional stimulation had its effect on Janie. She pulled up the edge of the blanket, dragging it off of us and stuffed it in her mouth. I looked down and in the dim light could see my prick disappearing into her. The sight pushed me over the edge and instead of the moving slowly I began to ram hard into her. I didn't feel her come as I was wrapped up in the throes of my own climax at that point, but I knew that she had.

I pulled the blankets back over us and after recovering for a few minutes dressed myself. Janie had dozed off in the afterglow of her orgasm. I gently pulled her skirt and blouse back down and then drifted off myself.

Light began to seep into the cabin as we raced towards the dawn. People began to awaken and before long the cabin crew were serving coffees and, what was alleged to be a type of breakfast. We sat up and took some caffeine on board to waken ourselves. Afterwards, individually, we made our way to the toilet for a welcome wash and brush up. I couldn't help thinking about Janie while I was there and decided that while we took a chance that we might be caught having sex out in the open, we would never have been able to fuck in here. Not without a lot of discomfort and considerable risk of permanent injury. I smiled when I thought about that; imagine what would happen if an older couple like us had to call for help when trapped together in an airliner toilet – especially if we were still coupled!

I hadn't thought ahead to what would happen once we landed. Neither of us had. Would we ever see each other again? The thought began to play on my mind and I realised that I didn't want to say goodbye to Janie. In fact, the idea of her leaving made me feel like crying. I didn't say anything to her, because I didn't know how and I thought she would probably think I was being stupid.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:21 PM
Neither of us spoke very much and because I was lost in my own thoughts, I didn't notice.

The plane landed, coming in low over West London and only breaking through the cloud cover at about five thousand feet. We took our time getting off of the plane – in fact I think we were almost the last off. What conversation there was had been about upcoming work and we had both been avoiding talking about our personal selves. We collected our baggage and then made our way down to the Underground, where we boarded a tube train.

Janie was the first to broach the subject we had both been secretly thinking about. "You know Alex; I've never had an experience like the last few days. I'll never forget it, or you."

"It isn't exactly common place for me either. I have no idea what made me behave the way I have... except that I feel like I've never met anyone like you before."

My mind was in turmoil, I didn't know if I should go further, to say what I really meant and to reveal my feelings for her.

"Janie, is there any chance that you might want to see more of me?"

"I bloody well hope so! I want to see every inch of you and I want to see it every day for the rest of my life." She stopped, her face was aghast that she had said aloud what she had been thinking.

I took a risk, "If I told you that I think that I've fallen in love with you, would it put you off? Would you think that I'm weird?"

She turned and looked straight into my face, perhaps searching to make sure that I was being serious. "Do you really? You're not just saying that to get inside my knickers?"

"No," I said. "Definitely not." I leaned closer, "Besides, you aren't wearing any remember?"

That seemed to break the tension and she smiled a little. I said, "I really love you and I want to be with you. I have no idea what to say or to do now, because I can't stand the idea of saying goodbye."

I could see a glistening forming in the corner of her eyes. "Why couldn't I have met you forty years ago?"

"Er... I would only have been five then!"

Janie laughed. "You know what I mean," she said and nudged me in the ribs.

"So, what are we going to do about it?"

"Do you think that you could stand living with a fifty nine year old woman, who's somewhat set in her ways?"

"I don't know, but I think it would be fun to find out." I thought for a moment then continued, "You live in West London and I live in the East. Perhaps we should ease ourselves into this gradually. Maybe spend the weekends together to begin with."

"You don't want to see me every day?"

"I'd move in today if you asked me to. But, I want to give you the chance to back out. Just in case you feel you've made a mistake and I'm not the right person for you."

"You are soooo sensible! Are you sure that it's not more of a case that you want to leave your own options open?"

"In case you haven't guessed, I'm totally hooked on you. I will do anything that you tell me to. I'll even stop being sensible."

"Good. In that case, you're coming straight home with me, where we're going to have a nice hot shower and then we're going to bed. We're going to make love again and again until we're exhausted and fall asleep. When we finally wake up, we'll eat and drink and do it all over again."

"I'm not exactly unfit, but I may not be able to perform up to your expectations you know," I said.

"Don't you worry Alex; I'm prepared to do whatever it takes to encourage you. Anything. Anything at all."

I had no idea what Janie meant, but my cock was already starting to respond.


The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:25 PM
PHIL 226


"What the hell is he talking about?" Shelly leaned over to me asking what our Feminist Theory professor was talking about, again, for the third time this class period. We had only been there for a half hour. Mr. Watkins walked into the class talking and had barely stopped for a breath.

"I'm not too sure. Something about sexism as it relates to racism" Shelly just gave me a wild look. She must've known I wasn't paying attention either. I couldn't concentrate. There was this really cute girl in my class and all I could do was stare at her. I felt like a little boy entranced by some older woman. I knew her name was Maureen, but that's all I knew about her. She was short, probably around 5 foot, with long brown curly hair and deep brown eyes that sparkle.

Mr. Watkins must have noticed that I wasn't paying attention to his lecture because he asked me "Ms Colette, can you tell me what bell hooks is trying to say in the third paragraph?"

"Uhh...I...well...she..." I eventually found words somewhere in my head and rambled off something about black women vs. white women in feminism. He seemed pleased enough with my answer and continued his lecture. I looked back at Maureen to find she was smiling! At me! My heart skipped about 5 beats.

I spent the rest of class on cloud nine. When Mr. Watkins finally let us go, I started to pack up, expecting to just get out of there and go get lunch with Shelly. I was putting my book into my bag when I heard someone clear their throat right in front of my desk. I looked up to see Maureen standing there.

"Colette, you really understand this stuff don't you? I wish I could understand bell hooks as well as you do. Well, uhh, have a good day. See you Thursday!"

With that she was gone. I didn't even have a chance to say hi or bye. Shelly just gave me that look she always does when someone attractive talks to me. "How is it that you, who aren't even totally gay, get all the cute girls to talk to you? Its not fair. I'm a complete lez and I can't get anyone!" she complained.

"Oh shut up and lets go to lunch!"

Mr. Watkins approached my desk. "Ms. Colette, may I speak with you?"

"Sure Professor." I replied "I'll meet you at DC1, Shelly"

Shelly agreed and stalked out of the room, deciding how she can get more women to talk to her.

"I was really impressed with your answer today Colette. You really seem to understand this material and its not easy, by any means" Mr. Watkins started out. "Some of the student have come to me for extra help and I just don't have the time to help them. I was wondering if there was someone that could. You would get extra class credit and any payment you set up."

Class credit and payment? I couldn't believe it. Most professors will offer one or the other, but not both!

"Sure, Mr. Watkins, that sounds great but I have rehearsal every Tuesday and Thursday night. Is that going to be a problem?" I asked.

"Well, no. I haven't told the students a meeting time yet. I figured I would get someone willing to tutor first, then set up the first meeting and it would be up to you figure it out from there. There might be some students who want extra help, or some that cant make it the day you pick. Its really all up to you."

I replied with a hearty yes and we set up the first meeting for tomorrow night. He decided that he would be present at the beginning of the meeting, but had to leave sometime through. I was in heaven! A very attractive girl talked to me AND I found myself a job! I floated through the rest of my day.

Wednesday came and I didn't really think too much about the group that would be showing up at the library. I just arrived at the group study room around 6:15, 15 minutes earlier than I was suppose to with the books I needed. Mr. Watkins and I had set up a little lesson plan that reflected the plans for that week. There was one guy from my class already there when I got there. His name was Jeff and he was a little slow. It wasn't that he was dumb or anything, its just he had a simplistic mind. Nothing wrong with that.

Jeff and I made small talk while more people filtered in. I was about to start when Maureen walked through the door, wearing a really sexy skirt and low cut shirt. I thought my heart would just burst from excitement. She smiled sweetly at me and took a seat.

The session went relatively smooth, even though I was distracted by Maureen's outfit and presence. The group worked really well together, sharing ideas, and a few laughs along the way. We decided on meeting at the same time every Wednesday and left for the evening. I was packing up my books and chatting with some fellow classmates about the latest reading when I noticed Maureen just standing in the middle of the study room, watching us talk.

"Hi" I said as I walked up to her. "How did you like it?"

"It helped me so much. I never really understood what Cudd and Jones were talking about in that essay but you really explained it well. I really like learning with you."

I laughed. "Thanks, but I'm no professor. It takes me a while to understand this stuff too."

"Well, I tried reading next classes assignment and I just don't understand it. Have you read it? Do you think you could help?" She asked. I agreed and we sat down and started discussing the next reading. We were in there for about 30 minutes until we heard someone come into the room. It was a guy from the next study group that needed the room.

"Sorry to be a bother to you ladies but we reserved this room from 8:00 to 9:00"

"Oh that's no big deal" I replied. "We can just go to a private study room, if you want to continue." Maureen wanted to keep discussing Lloyd's essay, Evolutionary Explanations of Female Sexuality, so we moved to one of the very nice private study rooms our library provides.

We were discussing the purposes of female orgasm when she abruptly leaned over the desk and kissed me, full on the lips. When she pulled back we both just sat there looking at each other for a full minute.

"I...I'm sorry. I should have never..." She stammered. "Its just you are so smart and pretty and...I'm sorry. I should go..."


Coontinue next page .......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:26 PM
"No!" I responded. "Its okay. Really its fine. I understand. I actually... "

I couldn't finish my sentence, which was probably a good thing. I wasn't sure what I was going to say anyway. She started kissing me again. My heart was racing and I started kissing her back. Before I knew what was happening, her hands were all over my face, neck, and breasts while she was wildly kissing me. Her soft hands were kneading my ample chest when she pulled away.

"You are so hot. I want to fuck you right here." She sighed. It shocked me to hear her talk like that. It really turned me on too. She gave me a wicked little smile and soon both of her hands were traveling up my shirt and into my bra. She didn't waste any time getting to my nipples. Soon she was pinching my nipples, making me gasp, and kissing, nibbling, and sucking on my neck. I started moaning, her hands on my nipples making me really wet. She pulled away, grined at me, and pulled my shirt over my breasts, which were spilling out of my bra. When she put her hot mouth to my erect nipple I moaned so loud that she had to stop and remind me that we are in the library.

"If you don't keep quite someone will hear us and then I can't keep sucking on your nipples!"

She put her mouth back on my nipple and started to suck. The feeling was amazing. Just when I thought it could not get better, she lightly bit down. It felt so good that I knew that I couldn't stay quite so I pulled her up, pushed her against the wall, and started kissing her. I didn't waste any time as I pulled her shirt up and reached into her bra. I was lightly pulling on her nipples when she started moaning into my mouth. I slowly kissed, licked, and bit my way down to her beautiful dark pink nipples. When I put my mouth on her nipple I heard her whisper "Oh god yes..."

I sucked and nibbled on her nipples for a good 5 minutes before continuing my decent to her nether-regions. I pulled up her skirt and she automatically spread her legs and let out a low moan. I look up at her and in-between kissing her inner thighs, I remind her that we are in a public library and she would need to keep quite. She smiled and said "I would but you are driving me crazy. Please suck my pussy. Oh god, I'm so wet." I continued my tongue torture of her thighs. By the time I got to her bush, her underwear is soaked through. I chuckled to myself and I slipped her black panties down. I started to slowly lick and nibble around her outer lips, occasionally dipping my tongue in for a taste. I slowly licked my way around and in her snatch. When I found her clit, I heard her moan a little louder. I continued to lick and suck on her clit while I slowly pushed 2 fingers into her tight hole. She moaned and pushed down on my fingers.

"Oh god, Colette. I can't take it anymore. Please just fuck me. Fuck me hard!" I did just that. I started fingering her faster, and I took her clit between my teeth and flicked my tongue over and over it. She was so close to cumming she couldn't make intelligible words anymore. Soon I felt her pussy tighten and she was cumming.

Once she relaxed and started to breathe again, she pulled me up to her and started kissing me. "Its your turn" she whispered to me and pushed me onto the desk. She grinned and said "I can't wait to fuck you on our Feminist Theory work."

With that she unbuttoned my jeans, pulled them off, and started kissing and licking my inner thighs. I was so wet and ready for her. She kissed my pussy through my panties and I was so horny I bucked at the touch. Slowly, she pulled my underwear down to my feet and returned to my slit, licking and sucking her way from my calves. She blew cold air over my clit, making it stand up. I moaned "Oh god, please suck my pussy!" She just laughed and lowered her mouth on my clit. I moaned louder and she shoved her fingers into my snatch.

Soon I couldn't moan anything but "Oh god! and Fuck!" The sensations were incredible. She started fucking me faster and harder. Then I heard her say into my pussy "Cum for me, baby." Hearing her sends me off and I started cumming, hard. It was a mind blowing orgasm and as soon as I relaxed she slide up and kissed me. We were both breathing hard and sweaty.

She looked at me, smiled, and asked "Same time, next week?"


The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:28 PM
Poolhall Players


He has been watching her from the bar all night. She is with a couple girl friends, they sit around their table chatting and drinking... then jump up to go to the dance floor for familiar songs. She is wearing a tight corset-like red top, black skirt, and black leather boots. She dances mainly with her friends, moving with the rhythm of the music, singing the lyrics that she knows. Every so often, one of the guys on the dance floor approaches her and they dance together. He watches as they put their hands on her waist, moving with her... sometimes their hands slide over her hips or across her back. She'll wrap her arms around them for a bit, swaying to the music. The song ends, and the guy takes her arms, wrapping them around her body and dipping her deeply to the side, he stares into her eyes. She smiles, giggles a little, and as he brings her back upright she grabs her friends and returns to her table, waving a "thank you for the dance" as she goes. She makes no moves herself toward the other men, but glances continuously in his direction.

The bar grows more crowded as the night wears on. The dance floor becomes hot from the volume of bodies moving. She worms her way through the crowd and over to the bar, to the empty stool next to where he sits. She is glistening with sweat, breathing heavily as she grabs the bar and leans her lower body back, pushing her ass behind her to stretch her back. Her skirt slides up just enough that he can see the clip of her garter. She sighs with relief and stands upright, straightening her skirt back down. He catches of whiff of her as she straightens, a floral lavender-like scent. Taking a seat on the stool, she leans forward and asks the bartender for another drink. She reaches into her boot where she has stashed her money, but he leans forward and drops some cash on the bar before she has a chance to pay.

"Thanks for the drink," she smiles as she speaks to him, her heart rate increasing as she looks at him.

"Thanks for the show," he says in return, pointing to the dance floor.

They sit and talk for a while. She cannot look away from his eyes... it is as if the rest of the bar has melted from existence and they are the only two left in the room. They lean close together to hear each other over the music, their faces inches apart, his hand hovers around her waist, not quite touching her, but close enough she can feel his presence. She is growing hot under his gaze, her pulse quickens every time she feels his breathe on her neck.

The music has changed to a dance beat, the volume nearly impossible to talk over.

"Come with me?" he says, gently placing his hand on her arm... "I know a spot we can talk."

She follows him, around the corner of the bar down a hall to an adjacent room with booths along one wall and pool tables in the center. There are a few guys finishing up a game of pool at the center table, otherwise the room is empty.

Placing their drinks on a side table next to a couch, they walk to an empty pool table and he begins to set up a game while continuing their conversation. He offers her the first break... which she attempts clumsily before confessing that she's not very good at aiming the cue. He laughs, and walks around the table to where she is standing. He places his right hand over hers, his left hand slides down her left arm and places her hand on the table. He shows her how to place the cue through her fingers. Leaning into her, he breathes in her scent as he helps her to pull her right arm back and aim the cue. She gasps a little at the feel of his body... she can feel he is hard under his jeans... and closes her eyes listening to his soft voice giving her instructions in her ear. As they strike the ball together, she opens her eyes and turns her head towards him... listening as the guys from the other table exit the room, shutting the door behind them.

She turns her body into his, leaning forward and kissing him roughly on the lips. The pool cue drops to the floor as their hands find each other's bodies... her hands wrap around his waist pulling him closer as he plunges his hands into her long, dark hair. Her fingers rake across his back as they kiss desparately. Wrapping her hair around his right hand, he pulls her head back... kissing down the length of her neck... his left hand slides over her shoulder to her breast, squeezing hard. She lets out a gasp of pleasure...

"Oh God, fuck me..."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:29 PM
His hands move to the hem of her skirt, shoving it up over her hips revealing her black garter. He slides his right hand up her inner thigh, pressing roughly against her pussy he feels her wetness has soaked through her panties. She gasps again, leaning into him... he kisses down the length of her neck across her collarbone as his fingers slide under the G-string. He drops to his knees in front of her, pulling her panties down over the garter as he moves. Stepping out of the panties, she widens her legs as his hands slide up over her boots, along her thigh highs... across the garter and back up to her hips. He leans forward, his tongue licking hard against her pussy, tasting her... he pauses at her clit, rolling his tongue around it first as she gasps.. then biting it gently makes her whimper... he presses his face into her sucking hard on her clit and she screams out.

Standing in front of her, he lifts her hips and sits her on the edge of the pool table. Her hands are clawing at his jeans, shoving them down to the ground.

She is shaking, her body crying to be filled. "Fuck me, please..."

He thrusts inside her wet pussy, filling her up as she cries out in relief. Wrapping her legs around his waist, she leans back, pressing her hands into the pool table for support. His left hand is wrapped around her waist, holding her ass... his right hand slides back up her body and squeezes her breast, holding her body down onto his while he pushes inside her. He can feel her leather boots pressing against the back of his legs, the garter rubbing against his thigh as he fucks her hard. Her orgasm is builing, her body contracting around his cock, squeezing harder with every thrust. She reaches her right hand around in front of her, her fingers press around the outside of her pussy, feeling him slide inside her repeatedly. She moves her fingers to her clit, pinching hard first, then circling around swiftly. Her breath is faster, her moaning constant and she can feel the intensity spiking. Arching her back she screams out, cuming hard and fast with his cock deep inside her. He grabs her ass with both hands, thrusting himself deeper and holding her there, feeling her orgasm bearing down, her whole body shudders around him.

He leans foward to her, kissing up the length of her neck... making her shudder again. Finding her lips he kisses her deeply, his hands gliding back up her body to her arms, her shoulders, her neck... holding her face in his hands his tongue continuing to explore her mouth. Her hands reach up, pressing into his chest she pushes him away. He pulls out of her, taking a step back, and she pushes herself down off the pool table. Still staring into his eyes, she places her hands on his chest again and presses... making him walk backwards until the back of his knees find the couch. She shoves with her hands now, forcing him to sit. Kneeling before him, her right hand slides down the length of his shaft, pulling the skin tight. She leans forward, her tongue starting at the base, she slowly licks up his length, tasting her own wetness on him. Her tongue reaches the tip and circles around it slowly one direction, then the other. As her lips close over him, she leans forward, sliding his dick down into her mouth. She tightens her grip around the base and pulls with her mouth, sucking hard as she glides back up slowly. His hand reaches up, his fingers wrap into her hair and he guide her head as she takes him deep into her throat again... sucking hard each time she slides up. Her rhythm increasing, her left hand presses into his inner thigh, slowly moving higher up his leg while she steadily milks his cock with her mouth. She can feel him growing harder still, and she moans with pleasure as she increases her speed. Her left hand is at the base now, and she slides it around to cup his balls, gently massaging them. His grip on her hair tightens and she feels him throbbing, close to orgasm. She tightens her grip with her right hand and thrusts herself down on him, moaning louder... taking him deep in her throat. Sucking hard, she feels his body stiffen as he cums. He pulses inside her mouth as she swallows, still sucking hard... the fingers of her right hand releasing their grip slightly to slide up and down the base.

His body relaxes under her, breathing heavily he releases her hair and lays back on the couch. As she goes to rise, he leans forward and helps her stand. She pulls her skirt back down from her hips, turns and collapses on the couch next to him. Reaching to the side table for her glass, she takes a drink and leans back into the couch, closing her eyes and slowing her own breathing. She feels him move on the couch next to her, pulling his clothes back on before anyone comes into the room. Still with her eyes close, she feels his arm across her... he takes her legs and pulls them up, across his. She leans forward a bit, allowing his right arm to come around behind her... he hold her around her waist and lifts her up into his lap. His arms wrapped around her, she lays into his chest listening to his heart beat... he leans his head forward on top of hers, breathing her in.


The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:30 PM
Closer To The Truth


Sue stared up at the headliner of the car as John gave one last push into her. It was a good thing he was almost done, she did have to get back into work. Screwing in the car was ok, especially if it had to be a wham bam, but she'd make it up to him when they had some real time together. She felt John coming inside her and then her own orgasm let go. The man could screw, no doubt, a million times better than that lout back home she was married to. Made a poor girl like her wish there wasn't work, having to get dressed fast and get back inside when she'd rather be with a man. A real man who might make all the bullshit go away.

That's all life was anymore, just bullshit. Sue knew that as she pulled her underpants back on and then her bra. Spend the night cleaning bed pans, endure her husband's attempt at balling her once a week, pray for John to come around and try to keep the kids in line, that's all living was about to a fifty year old woman. She slipped her uniform back on, pulled on her shoes and gave John one more kiss before she beat feet back inside the nursing home. Once she got inside Sue could clean up a little. She hated semen clumped to her, even John's but God, she loved him. No problem meeting him up at the motel in a few hours. Maybe by then she could get it all figured out. Hell, maybe then she'd even ask him.

Sue grinned at that thought as she blew through the double doors. She and John had never really talked that much and they'd been going at it for almost twenty two years. It was just going to be one of those things when she started up with him back then. Sue was going to let him screw her, maybe screw her again and then go off in their own directions. He was just too damn good to let go. The son of a bitch made her crazy and she would never tell him no. Shit, it wasn't like she liked getting it in the backseat but she loved John. A quick one now, another one after work and it would be good. Damn good. Better than life.

Not that life was all that bad, just parts of it. Sue gave it all a big thought as she slipped into Room 17, the empty one that week, to wash up. It was just ordinary, the same old same old, for the most part. No hopes, no dreams, just living and then Roy-Roy had gone and done it. Her baby, the youngest of the six, and he was no baby no more. He'd made his momma feel old the weekend before. Baby Roy-Roy had gotten himself laid.

Hell, he was a man, it couldn't be a surprise to anybody, even his mother. He can vote, he can buy booze in Ohio, he was an adult but still, she just hadn't thought about the youngest actually going down on some bimbo. Roy-Roy sure had though, she could tell when he walked through the door that the boy had gotten his first pussy. Sue wiped her own womanhood with a cloth and felt a shiver pass through her body. She probably should tell his dad.

It was the biggest disadvantage to middle age, to be able to see what reactions every action produce. Sue shook her head as she stepped back into the home's hallway. The world was clear. If the bitch was knocked up, Roy-Roy was going to be getting married. If she was a tramp, he might be looking at a shot of penicillin real soon. His dad didn't need to know but she needed to say something to somebody. Sue could handle her own life. It was everybody else's that seemed so fucking out of control. Thank God there was John.

Knowing she could have a man, a real man, in bed was about all that kept sanity alive in Sue's mind any more. Husband Howard humped her every Thursday night just to make sure his pecker still worked. There wasn't anything else to it but John, damn, he seduced her. He could show up out of the blue, give her one look and she'd do it. Hell, she had done it, him showing up at the retirement home and sweet talking her into his back seat during break time. All the way in the back seat and she was going to get more. She gave the clock a glance, three hours. Three hours and it was all worth while.

A long, slow three hours, Sue thinking about Roy-Roy, thinking about Howard, thinking about all the shit that went on any more. It didn't matter, none of it, it was just a job. It was just a life. Bobby, the janitor, was trying to talk to her but she wasn't listening. All he wanted was in her pants anyway. He wasn't getting it. Only John. Three hours and then two. Two and then one. Finally and she was out the door.

Out the door, up the road and racing to the Knight's Inn on Route 95. There wasn't time to waste, another wham bam, but it was John. Sue wheeled the Nova into the parking lot, around the first unit and spotted his car. She saw the door to his room open as she pulled to a stop. Quickly grabbing her purse, she bolted out of the car and started to run to him. Five steps away and she stopped dead.

There he stood, his body barely covered by a robe, his cock already extended through the material. One single tie undone and he would be naked. Naked and all hers. She stumbled as Sue felt wetness in her panties, caught her balance and gazed at his cock.

"You're ready," she gasped, staring down at her happiness.

"Get in here," he growled, pushing open the door and motioning her in.

Without another word she came to him, hearing the door shut and lock behind her before he quickly stripped her and then ripped open his robe. They were naked within ten seconds, maybe less. With one motion he tossed her onto the bed, hurriedly climbing on top of her, his mouth finding her breasts. He loved suckling from her massive badges of womanhood. Sue was already wet, his lovemaking now making her drip in lust for his body. John spread her thighs, lifted her ass up and pushed his cock deep into her.

"Too much," Sue moaned. "You're too much, baby."

"You're the best," John grunted, his cock pounding into her in all his lust, her wetness driving him into an immediate frenzy. To him she was the best, the best he'd ever fucked and he was going to get as much of her as he could.

Sue closed her eyes, knowing he was pinning her shoulders to the mattress with his hands as he watched her nipples grow harder and harder with each stroke of his pecker. She wrapped her legs around his gorgeous body and thrust her hips forward to meet his needs as her breasts began to swell in lust. His cock was going berserk, driving her into one orgasm after another. She felt him press his body against hers, his chest crushing her breasts and knew it wouldn't be long before she felt the sweet explosion. John pushed and then pushed deep, Sue groaning as his cock reached full length. She felt the head flower and then gush out his lust into her in a scalding hot stream of love.

Slowly Sue opened her eyes, her lover in her arms and time wasting. She couldn't afford to be late home, Howard never quite sure if she was the loyal bitch she professed to be. She wasn't, but it wasn't any shit to him, at least in her life. Sue had to wash, John's come pouring out of her pussy, and get going. She slid out from under her man, raced to the bath and hurriedly got cleaned up. Back to the room, she grabbed her clothes and moved to get dressed.

"Baby, no rush, I'm not going anywhere," John panted, her sex exhausting him.

"I got to," she said, forcing a grin. "Remember, I'm married."

"Coming back tomorrow?"

His words made Sue stop still, her panties only half up her legs. She stared at her lover for a second before she stammered, "You'll still be here?"

"All day. Right here," he nodded with a grin. "Just for you. I want you to come back. Come to me. Let me have you all day. Let me have what I want."

Sue nodded, now continuing to dress, before she said, "Yeah. Got to make sure something's all right though. Roy-Roy got laid."

"He's the youngest?" John frowned, trying to remember all her kids' names for some reason, totally distracted as Sue pulled on her brassiere. He had no problem getting up just thinking about her incredible body and even more incredible talents in bed.

"Yeah," she nodded, tugging on her slacks and then smock. "First time. I want to talk to him. Make sure he's all right. That I'm no grandma. Then I'll be back. In the morning. By nine."

"I'll be here."

Sue nodded, slid on her shoes and grabbed her purse. She nodded and bolted to the door, then to the car. That asshole Howard knew exactly how long it should take her to get home from work, like it mattered. What an ass. Her John, what a man.

She fired the car to life and pulled away, still in heat for what John had done and would be doing to her. Once she took care of chores in the morning, she'd be back all right. Back for a one man gang bang. John wouldn't let up until she'd been fucked every way possible. Sue made a note in her mind to bring the petroleum jelly, he was sure to want a piece of ass too. He could have it all once she got a few things done.

At least one chore already was out of the way, at least about Roy-Roy. Sue shook her head and then gave it all a shrug of the shoulders. Her youngest had gotten himself laid, she'd have to make sure he was handling it. That he considered the options but at least Roy Roy's daddy now knew his son was a man.

One of these days she was going to have to tell that daddy he was a father.


The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:32 PM
More Kisses


Dick's timing was all-wrong. He had waited too late. Ayva was more than three quarters asleep when he romantically kicked her chair and jerked his head toward the bathroom.

Ayva sighed, her parents had visited for almost two weeks now and it seemed like the old farts delighted in taking their sweet time when it came their bedtime. Dick refused to fuck without a shower and refused to take a shower until the old people had finished their bedtime routines.

Ayva tried not to look at her Dad, well over seventy and fat, as he waddled nude to the bathroom at least twice more as he peed a last couple of times and took his medicine. It wasn't so horrible. He was so hairy that it looked like he was wearing a yeti suit. His stomach hung down over his junk so she was spared that. Still, it wasn't the kind of picture you would want in your head right before getting laid.

The whole debacle meant that they had not been fucking half as often as when they had the house to themselves. At least it was cool that he was initiating. Dick usually played the cool hard to get role. He hardly ever initiated sex, but if she tried to start anything, he loved to put her off.

"I'm tired. Wait til after I take a shit. I haven't even eaten dinner yet. I was going to take a nap. How come you weren't horny like this ten years ago?"

He loved pulling out that last one. During menopause, there had been a few years when things had sort of dried up, literally. However, that was then, and now Ayva was one horny old woman.

So even if it was late, Ayva was not, and I really mean not, going to pass up a chance at getting her bones jumped. She frowned to herself, she was really starting from zero, normally her motor was always humming, but having the old people around had rather put a damper on things. No reading porn on the Literotica site, no all day grab ass, no innuendo word games, no spankings, no tickle, or titty twister games that normally kept her on edge throughout the day.

It always started in the shower and Ayva liked the water games, being pinned against the wall, kisses under the hot cascading water, having free access to his body. But, once again, the specter of the old people was there. The guest room was right next door to the bathroom. The shower was hurried, their voices low, no pokes while she was leaning over with her head between her legs shaving the pussy, no soap bar danger dildo games, and not a single spanking. Normally Ayva's ass was scarlet and stinging by the time, she escaped the narrow confines of a shower with Dick.

Ayva could tell Dick missed the water games, the giddy rush he got from pissing her off, his delight in her squeals of rage and frustration as he invented new ways to make her crazy. As they were rinsing off, Ayva was very aware that Dick had no dick at all. Normally by the time they were done in the shower, he was hard and raging as he chased her wet and screaming from the bathroom to their bed. Tonight he couldn't have been smaller.

The last thing Ayva wanted to face was a limp dick; an obnoxious one was bad enough. Time to pull out the big guns. Ayva hurried from the bathroom, leaving Dick to finish drying off. In a rush, she shoved the blankets off the bed and arranged herself on the foot of the bed. She spread her legs wide and began to pet the pussy, posing so the first thing he would see was her hot and wet as he walked into the room.

Ayva knew this was a serious turn on for Dick. If anything was going to work this should. This was a time for desperate measures. Dick had a disturbing habit of not rising to the occasion.

If she was lucky, he would get distracted and take his time and she would have time to get her motor running.

If she could get herself turned on, it would be a good thing. Dick sucked at foreplay. Getting groped by Dick was frequently more painful than sexy. Ayva was glad she had a kink for assholes; usually just being around him turned her on. The trouble was with her folks visiting he was acting nice for a change. The fucker, he was probably just doing it to piss her off. He was always a genius for the wrong thing.

Dick walked in, still drying his hair. He totally ignored the open pussy being fingered right in front of him. "Its cold. Why did you wreck the covers? I want to get under the covers."

Ayva sighed and remade the bed, any horniness she had managed to work up, flushed right down the toilet. OK, OK! Plan B! Foreplay! Fuck, he sucked at that and under the covers, it was like blind fighting. Even when he could see what he was doing he had a pretty poor batting average. Under the covers with a dry pussy there was no chance.

Dick was a good kisser when he could shut up and focus. Patient and sweet, really good at long soft slow kisses. Yea, Ayva could get into that. She leaned on his chest and settled in for some nice lip action. For a while, things went pretty nice. A truly talented asshole knows that its always best to let his victim relax and let her guard down.

The next thing Ayva felt was a solid hit to the side of her head. She saw stars for a second. Dick was changing position. "Oops, sorry." Then he laughed his delighted little boy laugh. Oh fuck, he was crawling on top of her. Ayva could not figure out what the fuck he was doing. His cock was just as limp as when he walked into the room. Just as well, Ayva's pussy was in no mood to be bothered... yet.

"No! Stop! Get off! More kisses! Want more kisses!"

"More kisses? More... kisses???" He had the evil little boy asshole tone that always infuriated her. Fuck, she had told him what she wanted. She was screwed now. Well not screwed... you know what I mean.

Not one to give up easily, Ayva leaned in to kiss him again and he dodged away, giggling his little dick head laugh. Fuck, fuck, fuck!

"You don't like kisses." Usually by the time the party got to the bedroom, the games had progressed past the kisses to the gasping for breath stages. Tonight timing was all fucked up.

"Well I like them now." She leaned in again but as she tried to kiss him, he cracked up and began to laugh under her lips.

"Never mind!" Ayva reached for the TV control and turned on the TV.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:33 PM
"You started it. You love it." His tone petulant and whiny as he realized he might be losing his audience.

"Just forget it, I will take care of it on my own." Ayva reached down between her legs and began to masturbate, more as a passive aggressive slap than to meet any urgent need, but still it felt good, so she might as well.

Not one to ever let Ayva get control of anything in the bedroom, Dick made a grab for the TV control and wrenched it from her hand.

"Ayva!" His voice was angry now.

"All I wanted was kisses, not a punch in the head."

"You were laughing too."

Ayva hated that, because it was true. Fuck, why did she like this torment so much. It would be so much simpler if he would just tie her up and whip her. But no, that was 'sick'.

"Well I am not laughing now. All I wanted was to make love to you. How come you have to make it so difficult?" She avoided the word hard, nothing was hard around them at the moment.

Deep down Ayva knew that her first mistake was trying to take any lead. By refusing to let him climb on top of her she had started this. Fuck, fuck, fuck! She knew better, bad sex was better than no sex.

"If you want kisses then come here." He held out his arm to her.

Ayva eyed him warily; the masturbating had been working pretty well. She was a little reluctant to stop. What evil plan did he have now? But it was tempting, if they could get past the foreplay and into the fucking, things usually went pretty well after that.

God, he was really good at kissing, it was working wonders for her but the dick was stubborn, completely limp. Ayva knew she had some serious apologizing to do to the sensitive little guy. It was so easy to hurt his feelings. Ayva loved to suck cock and the soft ones fit so nice in her mouth. It took a lot of serious sucking to work any life into it. She had a fleeting thought, "How come nothing is ever easy."

Once she got him hard, she pulled him on top and urged him inside her fast. Dick's dick could go turtle fast, but if she could keep him hard, he would be good for a nice long ride. Dick was no fast shooter, more of a marathon man, if he ever made it to the finish line at all. Ayva had a special appreciation for being fucked for thirty, forty, even sixty minutes, but after that it could get to be a bit much. Even the horniest old girl starts to get tired after a while.

Dick had a determined look on his face as he lifted her legs up over his arms and pushed them up around her ears. He was looking down at his cock as he fucked her. He liked to watch and Ayva reached down and spread out the pussy lips so there was more to see. It was all about keeping his attention from wandering.

Things were working really well for Ayva. She loved being fucked. The way it felt when his cock was moving in and out was to die for. It did not take long to have her first orgasm, a nice little one, the first of a series of stair steps leading to a nice big finish.

Dick pulled his cock out and began to rub it nasty, hot and wet along the spread pussy lips. Ayva shrieked and thrashed under him. He knew it was almost painful for her to have that kind of intense contact right after she came. Ayva had tried to explain it once. She had realized it was a mistake as soon as the words were out of her mouth. He did it every time now. She had learned to take it and now it was a routine part of their fucking. It was kind a payoff for him for making her come.

Once she stopped fighting the sensation and started to move with the groove he plunged back in to her. Ayva really began to rub her clit in earnest now, her hand a blur. She looked up at him, he was staring fascinated at the show. "Fuck yes! Oh Fuck Yes!!!..." Ayva's voice rose and then dwindled into a long series of deep strangled grunts.

That had definitely been a good one, and just in time. The dick had decided to call it quits, she could feel him softening fast inside her.

"You satisfied?" His tone was mildly accusatory, like this was all her fault. Maybe it had been, neither Dick or his dick could handle her taking any kind of control in the bedroom.

"Yes, I feel great. Do you want to keep trying?"

"No its late, I have to go to work in the morning." It was not unusual for Dick to stop trying when this happened. It kind of bugged her, but Ayva had learned not to take it too personally.

Ayva snuggled up close, and rested her face on his chest. "Thank you sweet heart."

He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close and stroking her back. His voice was sleepy, "What day are your parents leaving?"

"Day after tomorrow."

"Good."

"I love you."

"I love you too. Now go to sleep."


The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:53 PM
Ameile


Ameile lifted her head from her computer desk and drug her eyelids across the cold pools of green which had replaced her eyes overnight. The e-mail which had been sent yesterday morning, the day before her birthday, stood motionless and heavy with his words. "Karen and I are moving to Montreal next month for my job. I'm sorry you had to find out like this, but I don't have the time to sit down and have lunch with you. All my best, Jim." Her throat vibrated and ached with rage. All of the money she had spent on French lessons, all of the new clothes for cold weather, all of the extra shifts she had worked in order to save up both of their plane tickets – it meant nothing. Ameile wiped the tears from her eyes and sat up in her chair. She'd still fix him dinner, just in case.

The morning was blue and promising. Every cloud in the sky was in the shape of an animal. Ameile couldn't quite remember if it was always that way, it had been so long since she had actually looked up, but she didn't care. She inhaled as deeply as she could and exhaled slowly. A hand came to rest on her shoulder and she spun around, immediately apologising and defending her daydreaming.

"Oh, Jim, I'm sorry I just wanted to see the – "

However, instead of meeting the empty brown eyes of Jim, she found herself staring into the brightest pair of blue eyes she had ever seen.

"Don't apologise. Are you okay?"

The words were soft, but alien. This man's lips arched perfectly as he formed an 'o' and his eyes smiled and sparkled, reflecting the clouds.

She stood staring blankly at the man for quite a while before he spoke again. He introduced himself as Cash, a writer from Arizona. He barely looked twenty-five and that added to the embarrassment of Ameile being caught daydreaming by him. She had been pretty when she was in her twenties, even her thirties, but now at forty, she felt like a weathered stone statue.

"Ma'am? Are you okay? Do you need anything?"

Her cheeks flushed rogue.

"I'm fine. Just out running errands. Thank you."

She began to walk away, but stopped when his hand touched her arm. He was still smiling, but this time it was filled with worry.

"I'd like to give you a hand if you wouldn't mind. A pretty lady such as yourself shouldn't be walking around alone in this city."

Her cheeks turned to a bruised purple and she spoke softly.

"I - I would like that very much, thank you."

* * *

Cash had proved to be a quick learner when she had told him where everything needed to go. He had put most of the groceries away before she could even finish unpacking her first bag. When they were done, Ameile asked him to stay for coffee or tea. He declined and sat down at the kitchen table. She couldn't help but smile.

"This is a very lovely home, Ameile, will you be having a party later?"

Ameile choked on her coffee and looked up at him.

"Excuse me?"

Cash smiled, or continued smiling, she wasn't sure he ever stopped.

"It is your birthday, is it not?"

She sat down opposite him at the table and placed her mug on a coaster.

"How would you know something like that?"

"There's a card on the message board by the door."

She picked the mug back up and took a sip.

"Oh, yes, it's my birthday. I'm not having a party."

"Why not? I'm sure you have a bunch of friends who want to help celebrate."

She looked down at the faux-wood and sighed. His smile faded.

"I see."

Cash leaned across the table and placed his hands over hers and wrapped them around the warm mug. All of the muscles in her shoulders, neck and back relaxed.

"Let's go."

She floated off of her chair and allowed herself to be lead into her bedroom. Ameile wasn't sure how he had found it, but once they were inside, she forgot everything but Cash. It was the first time in fifteen years that she felt wanted.

His fingertips traced the outline of her eyes and slid down the path which her tears had created, stopping at the tip of her chin. His hand fanned outwards and tenderly grasped her bottom jaw, causing her lip to purse slightly as he pulled her closer to him. They began to kiss passionately, never losing the feeling of him being in charge, but it wasn't like when she and Jim would kiss. He was always forceful and made each kiss feel like a business deal, never romantic. Ameile shut her eyes to make the thought of Jim disappear. She didn't want to think about him while she was with Cash.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:54 PM
When she opened her eyes again, she was met by piercing blue eyes. She began crying a little harder, holding in the sobs. Cash placed his left hand on the back of her neck and laid her onto the bed. She stared up at him with large, round eyes filled with fear. She hoped he didn't sense her reluctance, after all, she wanted to be with him, she just didn't want him to see her undressed. He ran his fingers through her hair and over her lips, smiling before leaning down to kiss her. His right hand slid down her shoulder and over the rise of her bust; she tensed with the sensation of being tickled and he continued down her body. His fingers found the button on her pants and it came open with hardly a movement on Cash's part. She smiled, nearly cheek-to-cheek.

He moved down her body and hovered over her stomach as he slowly removed her pants. He looked into her eyes before moving back up her body to undo the buttons of her shirt and kissed her navel. She shivered with pleasure and giggled. She looked across the room to the light switch and Cash spoke before she could look back at him.

"No. Let them stay on."

His fingers slid between her thighs, pushing her underwear to the side as he inserted two into her. She gasped and he bent down, kissing the spot just above her vaginal lips. He had been hard since placing his hands over hers in the kitchen, but the genuine gasping and look of surprise on Ameile's face made Cash throb. He felt like ravaging her, but knew it wouldn't be right. Instead, he removed his fingers and unzipped his fly, pulling himself out to present his offering. Her cheeks flushed and she giggled, not mockingly.

He rose up so that his body was nearly perfectly aligned with every curve of her. He could feel her breath through her chest and on his cheek. He leaned in and kissed her neck as he slid himself into her, being careful to watch for any signs that she may not want to go any further. She inhaled suddenly and startled him, but quickly after Ameile began to arch her back with his motions. He was just pumping slowly, but each movement seemed to cause her to shiver and arch more. He looked down at her plump breasts and buried his face between them. She placed her hand on the back of his head and dug her fingers in slightly. Cash began pumping a bit faster, enchanted by the rhythmic bounce Ameile's breasts began with the increased speed.

She moaned slightly, wanting to feel him deep inside of her. Every inch of her skin seemed to be heating up as if she were submerged in warm water. Her eyes were closed, but she didn't need for them to be open in order to see that Cash was smiling. His smile made her feel like she was in her twenties again, before she had met Jim, when she was pretty and wanted by guys at school. She brought her legs up and wrapped them around his waist, allowing each pump to push his pulsating penis deeper inside of her. When she did this, he picked up the pace and increased the force just enough to cause her moaning to grow louder.

His hands ran down her body, his lips caressed her nipples and her neck. She felt warmer and wet, very wet. Her breathing was getting heavier and she wasn't sure if she could last much longer. Cash was pumping furiously now, grinding his hips into her as he went in and out. She looked up into his eyes and felt that she didn't have to try and go any longer than she felt comfortable. She began relaxing. Cash slid his hand back between her thighs and started rubbing her clit. He used two fingers, the same two fingers which had been inside of her. Ameile's eyes began rolling backwards into her head. She bit her bottom lip to stop herself from screaming out loud.

Cash was pounding her now. His thrusts were filled with power and passion. Ameile could feel her body tense and immediately knew what was happening, although she didn't quite believe it at first. Cash never took his fingers away from her clit, even as her entire body went rigid and then jerked as she orgasmed. When she thought she had finished, he played with her clit a little longer, each flick sent shivers up her spine and caused her to squeak and gasp with pleasure.

He released her and kissed her lips gently, sitting up and moving to the edge of the bed. She sat up as quickly as she could, still light-headed from her first orgasm in five or six years. Cash already had his pants and shirt fixed and was beginning to pull on his boots. Her heart sank into her chest and beat furiously. She wasn't even sure if he had, orgasmed, too. He turned back to smile at her as if he knew she had been staring. Then, he stood up and walked to the doorway. Jim seemed to be a ghost, nothing more than a bad dream. The man standing in her bedroom doorway was the man she wanted. She felt like getting up and kissing him, begging him to stay, but she knew he wouldn't. Instead, she just watched as he turned around and uttered the last words she would ever hear him speak.

"Happy birthday, Ameile. You're beautiful."


The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:56 PM
Patricia's Encounter In The Park


She could barely contain her excitement as she hurried around her apartment. He was older and most probably pulling a fast one on her but...what if he wasn't? He had said all the right things and new just what buttons to push as they chatted on line. Maybe she had been too forward? It's not like she wasn't being truthful and this wasn't right up her alley.

The time that she had met those two boys at Maria's party jumped to mind. She sure wasn't shy or embarrassed that night. She wasn't worried about getting in trouble or being taken advantage on that occasion.

Of course she was old enough. She had just turned 18. She was very sexually experienced for her age. In fact the things she had done would have caused Jenna Jamison to blush. And secret fantasies and fetishes? She had dozens, including a crush on shemale porn star Gia Darling. even so, all of her sexual experiences had been with boys her own age or younger than her.

Patricia straightened out her denim skirt and t-shirt. She knew that she was over weight and not the prettiest girl around but that didn't curb her enthusiasm one bit. She was very proud of her perky orange sized boobs and luscious ass. It was big, that was for sure but she had never had a problem finding a boy that would do her doggie style.

As Patricia finished getting ready at the mirror, she couldn't help but admire her full, plump lips. They were made for sucking cock and that was by far her favorite pastime. She was worried when she sent Seth her picture over the Internet that he wouldn't she wasn't hot enough for his Internet venture. He told her that he had worked for some of the more famous porn companies in southern California and he had sent her links of some of the amateur porn that his friends had shot and posted on line.

She thought back to how it had all started. She was watching porn clips on her favorite site and had ventured into the chat room there. Almost like magic, a few moments later this funny guy had entered and was looking to make porn in her hometown! He was quite a bit older than her and he was a white guy to make matters worse, but there was something about him that she found very intriguing.

Soon they had switched to a private chat room and he wanted her to audition for his porn company. He said he would take digital pictures of one of her world famous blowjobs and take it to his business partners.

After what had seemed like months the day of their actual meeting and audition had finally arrived. They had agreed to meet near her house at a public place and then if she felt comfortable she would blow him in his car! She couldn't believe that she had agreed to it. No matter how much she tried to talk herself out of it she just couldn't keep away.

The day had arrived and she was finally ready. One glance back into the full-length mirror and she was ready to go. She walked two blocks to the fast food restaurant that they had agreed to meet at. She had no idea what he looked like and hoped that he was at least a little bit cute and that he wasn't repulsed by how much she weighed.

She was finally there. Patricia walked inside the restaurant and scanned the dinning area. There was a really old man in the corner. No that couldn't be him. There were a couple of teenaged boys laughing at something in the booth to the right. It wasn't them she was sure. After a few more minutes of searching she decided to get a drink and sit at one of the tables with a good view of the door.

After the longest 15 minutes of her life he entered. She knew it in an instance. He walked in with a lot of confidence and a smile that could have melted a glacier. He was cute she thought with much relief. He had a touch of gray in his hair, but instead of aging him it gave him this added presence that she found irresistible.

He scanned the room much the way she had and eventually they locked eyes and she smiled at him. She could tell right away that he was very pleased with her. Maybe it was because she was so much younger than him or maybe, just maybe it was because he thought she really was sexy and cute.

"Hi" he said warmly. "You're even more beautiful in person. I'm very pleased."

Her dark skin hid her blushing, or so she hoped.

"Are you ready?" He asked.

"Yes." Patricia replied. "Ready and a little bit nervous."

The plan had been to get in Seth's car and drive to a park somewhere and she would show him her stuff. They both decided, instead, to walk across the street and find a secluded spot in the trees there.

Patricia noted that Seth had his camera bag and smiled and the hope of a good audition.

After walking around awkwardly for the better part of half an hour, Seth decided that the only place to really get a secluded shoot would be under the bridge on the bike and jogging trail.

They had a bit of a rough time getting down the embankment but finally they managed and Seth pulled out his digital camera. He walked further down the slope under the bridge so that he could get a full-length shot of her. Patricia nervously posed for him and then Seth asked her what her bra size was.

"I'm only a C. You would think with how big the rest of me is that god would have given me much larger tits!" She answered.

"Can I see them?" He asked. "I think I'll be very happy with what you have."

Patricia pulled up her shirt and bra exposing her boobs to Seth, who quickly snapped a couple of pictures of them.

"Patricia?" Her older admirer asked. "May I feel them?"

Suddenly the excitement and sexuality of the encounter was starting to be replaced by embarrassment and unease. She nodded her head in agreement anyway and Seth soon had his hands on her firm breasts.

"Wow!" He said. "Very nice!"

Patricia noticed that Seth was starting to get a sizable bulge in his pants.

"I'm ready." Patricia announced and traded places with Seth as she pulled her shirt back down over her shapely chest. As Patricia started to assert a small level of control her unease started to dissipate and she felt even better as the thought of a nice hard cock in her mouth came to mind.

Seth Sat down, higher on the embankment than her so that as she kneeled she was in a really good position to administer to his cock. As Seth fumbled with his camera and slowly started to unzip his pants, Patricia couldn't stand it anymore and took full control. She reached into his pants with both hands and fished out a rather surprisingly large penis.

Patricia quickly engulfed his cock in her mouth sliding her full lips all the way down his shaft. She loved the feeling of a hard cock in her mouth and the taste of precum.

Seth moaned in delight and Patricia was feeling very pleased that he thought she had a talent for cock sucking. She looked up at him as she sucked his cock and he smiled down at her and kept snapping pictures.

She had her hand wrapped hard around his shaft and pumped him as she sucked him into her mouth. Her other hand gently caressed his balls. She could feel him start to tense and knew that he would last much longer.

They had agreed before hand to let him cum in her mouth and take pictures as his sperm oozed out of her mouth and down his shaft. She usually swallowed and was a little bit disappointed that she wouldn't get her fill of sperm today but the pictures would be well worth it.

"I'm going to cum." He warned.

He erupted into her mouth. She was surprised at the amount and gagged a little as his first shot hit the back of her throat. She looked up at him with his cock still deep in her mouth and the cum started dripping out of Patricia's mouth. Seth snapped a few more pictures and Patricia slid her lips off of his cock and wiped the few remaining strands of semen off of her mouth.

Patricia watched as Seth stuffed his semi hard, wet cock into his boxer briefs and fastened his pants.

The odd couple walked out of the park as awkwardly as they had walked in and went their separate ways. Patricia always regretted that they never saw each other after that. Sure he sent her the pictures. She also found out that he really wasn't in the porn business, but that didn't matter. It was a blowjob that she would never forget. And she was quite sure that he wouldn't either.



The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 09:58 PM
Gender Bender


I was confused for most of my life. It was a sexual thing. As I was growing up I found that I was not turned on, or excited by pictures of beautiful naked women. All of my friends would go nuts looking at the blonde, blue- eyed "Barbie dolls" in the girlie magazines. I would go along with them because I figured it was what I was expected to do but inside I just did not understand what all the excitement was about. High school proved to be really confusing because I ended up dating some of the same type of girls that were in the magazines and found that the real life version was just as boring as the pin ups.

My name is John Terrell. When I hit eighteen I began to believe that I had this problem because I was gay. After a horrible weekend in San Francisco. I found out that was not it. Gay sex and porn proved to be just as numbing as "Barbie" sex and porn.

Now, I was not a virgin. I was a good looking guy and had no trouble getting dates. I was able to get stimulated enough to do the dirty deed with several cheerleader types but I can't say I enjoyed it. I was beginning to think I was going to end up as a monk at some far off remote monastery when something clicked.

Although none of the guys, or my self, was gay, we decided to go to the "city by the bay" for the annual Gay Pride Parade. We were trying to kill time and felt it would be a lot of fun, not to razz or pick on the gays, but rather,to enjoy some of the celebration they were putting on. This was the first step in my awakening. Leading off the parade was a group called "Dykes on Bikes". All of a sudden I saw the most beautiful collection of females passing in front of my eyes. It wasn't the Harleys or the leathers it was the warm bodies that turned me on. They were hard, tanned, and muscular. As odd as it may seem, I was actually getting aroused just watching them go by. Of course I didn't say anything to the other guys about it. Most of the dykes had a pretty little lipstick lesbian sitting behind them, enjoying the vibration of the big bikes. I knew I had made a major discovery but now I was worried that I might be a lesbian in a man's body.

That foolish idea was quickly discarded because I realized that not only did I want to satisfy them the same way their girl friends did, I also wanted to screw them. It was then that I realized I might not be any better off than I was. Where was I going to find a dyke lesbian that would want to have sex with me?

We enjoyed the rest of the parade and the rest of the day. Toward the evening we stopped by a dyke bar and at my insistence, we all went in. We were completely out of place and they let us know it, but not before I fell in love with two or three of them. They wore denim vests with the sleeves cut off. On the back was printed "Scotty's B Team." All I could think of was that I would love to meet the "A Team". The trip home was great. I felt that at last, I had some sort of future to look forward to if only I could find it, or her.

`Going through high school I had my own lawn service business. I was pretty good at it and by the time I finished school I had figured out that I could make a living doing it. I lived with my parents for a few years while I was getting the business started. I finally was able to buy a property with a house and steel out building that was zoned commercial. In no time at all I had a crew of six full time employees and eight temporary employees. During the winter, when the need for mowing was less, the temps all went back home to Guadalajara. The rest of us spent the time on pruning jobs and equipment upkeep. I made a good living and I was content except for my gender sexual identity problem.

To compensate for my sexual frustration I had taken up skydiving. There were several good fields in the Northern California area and I had no trouble getting certified and gained lots of experience. To make things more interesting I completed a smoke jumpers course that was held near Reno. My business could run without me so I was almost always available. Each year I would get called several times and we would fly to a remote Western U.S. area to fight fires. We got paid for it but I enjoyed the excitement more than the money. For two weeks every summer I would go to Reno and help with the training and certification of the new jumpers.

The Roseville, California fire department had a big enough parking lot that all of the trainees could leave their cars during the two week training period. I left my truck there so I could ride up on the bus. Eighteen guys showed up and all of them appeared up to the task. As they were stowing their gear, one of them caught my eye. He was clean shaven, about five foot eight and had a barrel chest and large arms. Something didn't seem right and I figured it out when I got an erection. This was an all male group. Training of female smoke jumpers was done in Colorado. The policy was to have no mixed gender classes to avoid problems and it worked well for us.

Billy Maxfield was going to try and get through the male only smoke jumpers course. I knew right away that no matter how good she was, without my help she would never make it. She sat alone, looking out the window, for the entire ride over Donner Pass. She was trying to be friendly and at the same time not draw too much attention to herself. I memorized her face during the trip. Dark heavy eyebrows, that had never been plucked, and deep set brown eyes. She had a strong chin line and a wide mouth with chiseled lips. Her nose had a small bump in it but fit the rest of her face perfectly. Her hands were coarse with short nails and obviously had been used for manual labor. She appeared to have muscles where real girls did not. It was fairly easy for her to pass as a man. It appears that I was able to detect her because of some weird dyke radar that I had developed. By the time the bus arrived at Camp Roosevelt I had fallen in love with Billy Maxfield.

Clayton Burns was running the training session. It was held in an old conservation corps work camp. There were twenty or so, two man cabins just big enough for two beds. A central mess hall also contained the office and training rooms. It the middle of the camp was a community shower and latrines. That would be a problem for Billy. The training would be hard and sweaty. Daily showers would be the minimum. Trainees had a choice of doubling up or having a cabin by themselves. As expected, Billy requested a cabin by her self.

"John, are you going to bunk with me or by yourself?" Clayton and I usually shared one of the nicer cabins.

"Clay, I think I am going to stay with one of the new guys this time. Is that OK?"

"Sure. I don't see why not. What brought this on?"

"Nothing special. Just wanted to do something different."

"Hey, I got three guys going solo. Which one do you want to team up with?"

"Can you stick me in with Billy Maxfield?"

"No problem. Why him?"

"I have this strange feeling he might need a little extra encouragement."

=================================================

"What the hell are you doing here?"

Billy Maxfield did not appreciate me coming into the cabin. She just started to put her stuff in the footlocker when I walked in.

"Looks like we are going to be rooming together."

"No way. I asked for and got a cabin by myself. There are plenty of cabins available, go get your own."

A paused a bit and looked at her. "No thanks. I like this one."

"OK. I'll get another one."

"I don't think you want to do that."

"Why not?"

"I assume you came here because you want to complete the course and get certified, right?"

"Yes. So what?"

"You won't get through the first three days without my help."

"Bullshit. I am qualified, smart enough and can meet all the physical requirements. I can pass without your help."

I sat down on the bed and looked at her. She was determined and fearless. She did not take her eyes off of me. I motioned for her to sit on her bed facing me. She sat like a man would and glared defiantly into my face.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 10:00 PM
"Have you seen the shower arrangements?"

Suddenly her face softened. She looked at her feet and then her eyes sort of darted around the room as if she was looking for something she knew she would not find. She didn't answer.

"If we stay together I can help you with the shower problem and any other similar situations that pop up."

Billy flung her arms out to her side and fell back onto the bed.

"Shit, shit, shit."

"It was bound to happen sooner or later. At least with me you have a chance."

She bounded up and glared. "And what do you get out of this?"

"Not a damn thing. I just want to see you get through the course."

"Are you some sort of sex pervert or something?"

"No. But what did you have in mind?"

"Don't be funny. This is not something to laugh about. I want this and I am serious. I don't appreciate being blackmailed so I can stay here."

" No blackmail. I don't want anything. I won't even peek at you in the shower. I'll give you all the privacy you need or want. I just don't want you entertaining any of the guys in our cabin while I am out."

That brought a small smile to her face. "I know you want something. I'll figure it out."

===============================================

Training started early the next day. The mornings were usually set up for classroom work and the afternoons for field exercises. Breakfast and lunch were usually at a specific time and the evening meals were a little more casual, which worked to our advantage. After the field exercises the guys were anxious to get back, shower and hit the mess hall. Everybody always had a good appetite. Billy and I hung back until all the guys finished their showers and were eating supper before it was our turn. The common practice was to wear a bathrobe between the showers and the cabins. We always walked together and acted as normal as possible. The shower area and latrines were separate so I would wait outside the shower till Billy got done, making sure she wasn't interrupted. She showered very quickly and then went back to the cabin alone so I could wash up. By the time I got back she was dried off and dressed. She waited on the porch for me to dress and then we went to eat. We used to get teased about always being late to eat but no one ever thought any further about it.

Billy wore boxer shorts and a heavy tee shirt around the room. She became more comfortable with me after a few days but I never saw her naked. I tried not to peek or invade her privacy in any fashion. If she had boobs, they weren't much. That was ok with me.

There were a few close calls but by the end of the two weeks we had it down pat. Billy had no trouble with the rest of her training. We did six jumps during the two weeks and she was better than most of the guys. She got great grades on all her tests and exercises. We never discussed the sexual orientation problem again and went on day to day as if everything was normal.

Saturday was graduation. Friday afternoon became a problem.

"John, I am trying to get the certificates together and I am having a problem with the information on Maxfield." Clay was speaking to me without looking away from the computer. He had a pile of graduation certifications set on the corner of the desk but was concentrating on the last one.

"Whenever I try to put the data together it keeps coming up that his social security number belongs to a female. I can't figure it out. Any ideas John?"

"Just go with it. He completed all the course requirements, didn't he? I don't think you want to deny him his certification because of a social security screw up."

"That's not the point John. Everything seems to indicate that Billy Maxfield is a female and that won't fly."

"If Billy Maxfield is a female why did you let her complete the course?"

"Hell John, if he is a girl nobody knew it. You bunk with him. Is he a girl?"

"Yes Clay. Billy Maxfield is a female. I knew it from the first day."

"What the hell. Why didn't you say something right away so we could stop it?"

"She's a good jumper Clay. She did well on the tests and exercises. It would have been a shame to not even give her a chance."

"Damn it. Now what do I do?"

"Who said that the course was only for men?"

"What do you mean?"

"Who made the rule that is was a men only thing?"

"I did."

"OK that's easy enough. Change it."

"You're a son of a bitch John. Have you been screwing her the last two weeks?"

"On my honor Clay. I never touched her. I just wanted to keep her safe."

"OK damn it. I'll make it up as a female. Now get the hell out of here."

I stopped as I was walking out the door. "One more thing Clay. Could you hold off on that certificate until tomorrow morning?"

"Why?"

"You don't want to know."

Billy was sitting on the porch in front of the cabin with a cooler. She waited until I sat down beside her and then took two beers out. She didn't say anything, just smiled.

"Are you happy about finishing?"

"Yes, but I don't really want to leave."

"Do you have a family to get back to?"

"No. My mom and dad live in Grass Valley but I have my own place in Sacramento."

"What do you do there? For a living I mean?"

Billy looked at me and laughed. "Hell John, I'm the Keebler elf. Didn't you recognize me?"

"What does that mean?"

"I stock grocery store shelves with Keebler cookies and crackers. Been doing it for a few years now. I do my job and nobody bothers me. I make enough to get by and I have no work related worries."

"Sounds like a comfortable situation. Is it your life's ambition?"

"Yah, right, just what every girl dreams of. What do you do John, when you are not protecting innocent maidens?"

"I have a landscaping business."

"You mean you mow lawns?"

"Well, yes if you want to put it that way."

"You are a little old for that aren't you?"

"Well I have fourteen other guys who actually do the mowing. I sort of just answer the phone and hand out pay checks."

We both had a little laugh at that and she got out two more beers.

"John, it's the last day and I am curious. How come you never hit on me?'

I put on my serious face. It was a hard question and I wanted to get the answer just right. "Billy, things could have gone four ways. If I didn't hit on you and you were ok with that we could remain friends and that would be good. If I didn't hit on you and you got upset we would no longer be friends but at least it wouldn't be because I did something dumb. If I hit on you and you got mad then we would never be friends again and I would feel bad. If I hit on you and you said yes I am afraid we would have gotten ourselves in big trouble. I didn't know what to do so I didn't do anything."

"I got a fifth possibility. How about if you hit on me and that makes me feel wanted and desired and then I turn you down but still stay friends. "

"Well I am afraid that would make me feel like I wasn't good enough for you and I would not want to be your friend any more."

"Boy we sure are a pair of idiots John." She got out two more beers.

"John, are you gay?"

"No I am not. Are you?"

"No. I thought for a while I might be but it didn't work out. I don't even like girls. I don't think there is a category for me. I have never had a date, didn't get to go to my prom and I am a twenty two year old virgin.

"Do you want to have children?"

"Yes, but the way things are going I don't think that is ever going to happen. Hell I just got done living with a guy for two weeks and couldn't even get a kiss."

Well that got a laugh from both of us. I leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.

"That's not a kiss." She said it with a smile on her face.

I made a decision at that point. "Billy do you have your birth certificate here?"

"Yes, just incase I might need it."

"Go in and get it and meet at the dining room in five minutes. Bring you wallet and stuff with you."

She gave me a funny look as I walked down to see Clayton.

Two hours later Billy and I were married. We spent the night in the honeymoon suite at Harrahs and I finally got to see her naked. The next morning Clayton gave out the certificates and hers said Billy Terrell. The big surprise was that all the guys going through the course knew what was going on and kept it a secret. Clay was the only one who didn't known.

Epilogue: Its has been six years since I met and married my special girl. We went to three forest fires together, one in Idaho and two in Montana. On the last one I shattered my knee on the jump so we decided to quit. We have two boys and a girl. The oldest is ready to start school so Billy has let her hair grow and started to wear a little, very little, makeup. She felt it was important for her to look a little more traditional so that the kids would not be embarrassed. She bought a few dresses, even a little black one. She wears it with a push bra and thinks it's a hoot. I am one lucky guy.



The End

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 10:02 PM
Last story for tonight , please enjoy !!! ;)


Used by a Stranger at the ABS


I discovered my neighborhood ABS when I was 18 years old, still living with my folks. My body was hairless; I was a tightly muscled but thin kid all of 5'6", and just 125 pounds. Anyway, every week or two, for the couple of years, I would sneak out with some excuse, and walk down the street to the XXX store there in Cocoa Beach. I still remember the feeling that would come over me. It was like my whole body was buzzing in anticipation. I usually went in and watched dirty movies alone, jacking off and spurting my clear white cum into the corner of a dark, smelly video booth. Some of the booths had holes in them and sometimes I got really good blowjobs from strangers that could make my whole body shake. Almost every time that happened a man's voice would thank me and tell me what a great cock I had. I had no idea. Sometimes I would even play with a cock that came through the hole, trying to jack it off, but I was very shy about it. I even tried to suck a few but they were always too fat for me to be very effective.

Anyway, one night I arrived about 10pm wearing a t-shirt, cutoffs and a pair of thongs. I did my usual walk around; looking at magazines and checking out the videos, (mostly the pictures). When I began to feel horny and my cock began to swell, I went through the curtains into the back where the booths lined the walls on both sides. I loved the sound of the videos playing and the smell of cum; so nasty.

That night I walked down the hallway looking for a booth. There were several other men milling around whose eyes I avoided. I decided on one with a hole on one side, just in case I got feeling really dirty. I might get a blow job and I knew that if a cock came through this night I would probably try to suck it. I stepped into the booth and turned around to close and lock the door when a muscular older man, about 6'2" opened it and quickly stepped inside. I was so surprised I just stared up at him as he locked the door behind us.

He turned to me and just reached for my crotch. He began rubbing me and I began to harden instantly. I reached down and rubbed him back. What else could I do? His cock felt much bigger than mine. (Mine is about 6 inches and not very fat). It was so hot. I'd never been in a booth with another guy and didn't know what to do next. He did, though.

He sat down in the chair and started undoing my belt. I just watched and felt his hands jerkily unzip my pants, pull my cock out and begin fondling me, slowly jacking me off. My cock got harder and a big drop of cum appeared on the tip. He leaned forward and softly kissed it and licked off the cum. Then he started to suck me little by little, slowly taking more and more of it into his mouth. I just stood before him and let him suck me. God, it was so good. I let him lift my T-shirt up and off of me. He rubbed my back and chest while he sucked; pinched my nipples softly while pulling me to him so that my cock went deeper into his mouth.

As he was sucking my cock into the back of his mouth he started rubbing me up and down my legs and squeezing my ass. I realized he was pulling my pants down, still sucking me, and now rubbing my bare ass with both hands, pulling me in and out of his mouth. I heard myself moaning and closed my eyes. Without letting my cock drop out of his mouth, he pulled my pants all the way down to my ankles. I could tell he wanted me to lift a leg so he could pull them off. I couldn't believe it as I let him take them off me one leg at a time, letting my slippers fall off as he did so, until I was completely naked in front of him. The realization made me shiver for a moment and I felt dizzy.

He really began running his hands all over and I felt him spreading my ass open and closed while he sucked me, pulling me into and out of his mouth. It all felt so good. His finger started to find my ass hole and he started tickling it, poking his finger in a little, still sucking my cock. Gees. I was just letting him do it. He took his mouth off of my cock and started licking my balls and my inner thighs. His foot nudged mine, encouraging me to spread my feet farther apart. I did. He spread my ass cheeks open more and started sticking his finger in a little deeper. I heard myself moan out loud. With his other hand he reached down and undid his belt, unzipped his pants and pulled out a fantastic hard cock. I stared down at it. Like I said, it was much bigger than mine, longer and fatter.

I reached down and held it, squeezed it and rubbed it up and down. He moaned really loud and asked if I liked his cock. I mumbled, "Yes, I do". He said. "What?" I said, "Yes. I like your cock", louder than I intended. He moved my hand away and started sucking me again, pulling my cock all the way into his mouth, into his throat, and he held it there, swallowing deeply in quick pulses...making my cock jump and twitch in his throat. Then, letting my cock slide slowly out to stand rigid in the air, he slowly turned me around and started kissing my butt, while one hand reached around me and jacked me off. When his tongue started licking up and down my ass crack, I couldn't believe how it made my cock twitch in his hand. He could have made me cum right then but the way he controlled the tempo kept my horniness at its peak. As he licked my asshole and stuck his tongue in and out, he kept stroking me slowly, stopping when I seemed too close.

Then he stood up, still rubbing my cock, and stepped forward, making me move into the corner of the little booth. He pushed me into the corner, really, and that's when I got my first thought of what he wanted to do next. I'd never been fucked before and if he hadn't made me so fucking horny I would have said no way. But he kept rubbing my cock, and he started kissing my neck, breathing hot against me. Then I felt his cock touch my butt cheeks. It was so hot and hard. Then he began to slide it between my legs, all the way through, like he was fucking me. I looked down and could see the huge head as it pushed my balls aside. I reached down to feel it. It was hard as a rock and felt so big. He paused and pulled a tube of lube out of his shirt and I knew he was spreading it onto his cock.

He started muttering almost unintelligibly about how hot my ass was and swearing and moaning, calling me a fuckin' slut, a tease and a whore. I was pinned against the corner of the booth when I felt him rubbing his now slick and super heated hot cock up and down my ass crack. His left hand came around and started rubbing me again, only this time his hand was lubed up and he began stroking me harder. With his right hand he guided the head of his slick cock against my asshole. I was so scared, yet so horny I was literally shaking. He kept muttering about what a hot little fuck I was and breathing heavily onto my neck and then he started to push his cock into me. I whimpered something about my first time and he said not to worry, he'd take it slow.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 10:07 PM
And he did. He stroked my cock more lightly and a little slower as he pushed the head of his dick into my ass. Fuck. It seemed to audibly pop when the head passed the ring of my very tight little asshole opening. And he waited. It hurt but I couldn't stop him. I was his at that moment. My asshole squeezed tight on the end of his cock. God, I felt so nasty, a fucking little dirty guy about to be fucked....I was shaking so hard. He muttered something and started to pop the head in and out of my ass. Every time it popped back in, I moaned. He gave me another inch. I tried to tiptoe above it, but he was so tall. Fuck! It was so big. He pushed in and pulled out again and pushed it in again. He seemed to do it about five times at each depth, to help me loosen up. God, even as I type this my cock is beginning to drip.

Within a few minutes he had half his dick up my ass. It was torture and pleasure. I realized that I had spread my legs wider and was beginning to push back. That's when he called me a "nasty little shit" and said he was going to fuck me. I was still scared but couldn't help myself from pushing against him. I wanted to feel all of it in me, if that was possible. He said, "You like my cock in your ass, don't you, you dirty little fuck?" I whispered, "Yes..." He asked again loudly. I actually said "YES, I like your cock in my ASS!", right out loud. I'm sure anyone in the booth area could hear me.

That's when I remembered the hole in the wall. I looked over and there was a pair of eyes watching. Crap, I was about to be really fucked and someone was watching. He glanced over, too, and said my ass was so pretty it was made to be watched. It must have excited him too, because he began to shake. His cock began to twitch so hard in my ass, swelling and seeming to lift me up, just halfway in. Then I felt him grip my hips with both hands and he began to push the rest of his dick in my ass. I thought he'd go slowly like he had before but he was too fucking horny and lost all control.

He shoved my hands over my head against the corner walls as he pushed me hard into the corner, and took three or four strokes to fuck his cock all the way in. I mean, all the fucking way in! I was his. He held it deep inside and waited for my reaction. I began to spasm on his cock. I couldn't control myself and started shaking on him while my hard dick just bounced around in the air in front of me. Then he called me a fucking nasty bitch and pulled his cock out to the fat fucking head. When I moaned he called me a slut and started to fuck me in and out, fuck, in and out...harder and more selfishly. At first there was pain but it was part of the moment. I was helpless as he fucked my ass, knowing I was being watched by another stranger and there was nothing I could or wanted to do about it.

In and out, short strokes, long deep strokes. He just kept fucking me and muttering about what a nasty fuck I was. I was shaking and pushing back, making his dick go all the way in. I heard the face at the hole begin moaning and knew he was jacking off watching us. Then this man with the awesome cock who was fucking me said he was going to cum in my ass. Fuck! He was going to cum in my ass! His breath, hot on my neck came in pants and moans and I knew he was about to cum. Fucking me, in deep, shoving me against the walls, Then he thrust really hard, all the way in and cried out, "Fuck, fuck, I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"

I felt the head of his cock grow bigger and felt it rapidly twitching deep in my ass, each twitch seeming to lift me higher. He was holding me up in the air, held up by the length and depth of his cock. Then I feltwq the whole shaft pulsing as he started to cum and in my mind I could see it squirting into my asshole. Then, with my hands above me on the wall and his hands holding my hips while he pushed and fucked every drop into me, my cock just started squirting over and over into the dark space of the booth's corner. I was crying from pain and pleasure as my cock came without even being touched. I was the one muttering now as he kept fucking in and out and my cum just kept squirting. I heard myself shouting, "Fuck me! Fuck me! I'm cumming! Oh fuck!" I never came so much before. God, his cock was hard enough to keep fucking me while I came and beyond. I was lost, impaled on his fantastic, long and fat cock. As my squirting and moaning subsided, he slowed his pace as I shuddered to the end of my orgasm. He moaned loudly and started to pull it out but I told him to "wait, keep it in me as long as you can and hold me tight against you." He did, breathing hot and heavy on my neck as he continued to roll my hips on his super hot, sloppy wet cock.

It was then that I turned to look again at the hole in the wall and wondered if our friend came, too. I had to know. I felt the cock in my ass shrinking and slowly it plopped out by itself. My ass felt so empty. I could feel the lube and his cum dripping out of my ass and down my inner thighs. He turned me around to face him and began rubbing my wet cock and telling me how hot I was. I could have gone home happy then but I had to see who was in the other booth. I dropped down on my still shaking knees and looked though the hole.

What I saw was a very long, maybe 8-9 inch cock. It was skinnier than mine, maybe only an inch and a quarter across. My booth buddy came closer and started rubbing my still wet ass and balls from behind. It still felt so good. He said it was his friend who was in the booth next door watching us and asked if I liked his cock. I didn't know what to say but as his hand reached farther under me and started rubbing my cock again, I knew I was staring at the perfect cock for me to try deep sucking. I was mesmerized.

He asked me again if I liked it and I moaned, "God, yes." My partner reached over to the hole and stuck his fingers through. I knew the sign and what was coming next. I was thinking about what to do when my buddy told me that I had to suck his friend off. I would have been able to make that decision myself but I had no will of my own. Then the cock began dancing towards the hole.

It was looking at me, coming to me, expecting me to suck it. I was trapped by my own passion and the hand rubbing my cock. Fuck. Nothing I could do. As it began to come through the hole I stared at it. I reached over and started to squeeze it and rub my hand up and down. My buddy said, "Open your fucking mouth and suck it!" It was a command. I had to, you know? I began to lick the head, a head that was just barely fatter than the thin shaft. I was tentative and slow. It was thrusting, trying to get me to take it inside my mouth. I did. I started to suck on the head and then let it slide in about four inches to where it touched the back of my mouth.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
14-02-2008, 10:08 PM
Buddy was getting impatient and told me to "Suck that fucking cock". I started going up and down about four to five inches, almost gagging. Buddy muttered something angry and told me to relax my throat and then he held the back of my head with one hand and pushed me toward the hole. The cock backed up for me, (thank god), but Buddy held my face against the wall. The cock started to fuck my face like Buddy had fucked my ass, slowly, a little at a time. It paused to let me breathe and then pushed again. In a few minutes I had about six inches in me, then seven, then eight, slowly fucking my face deeper and deeper. I could feel it filling my throat as it went where no cock has gone before.

These two guys were quite a team. As the cock began to pick up pace I felt Buddy's hand stroking my dick up and down. I think he'd put more lube in his hand because it felt really good. I realized I was totally hard again. The man behind the wall began fucking faster and when he cried out, "Oh Fuck, That's it, this is it", and felt pubic hairs on my lips I knew it was in all the way. I was dizzy. I was totally his fuck hole. Buddy held my face against the wall as the cock kept going all the way in and all the way out, pausing to let me breathe. Then we heard him say, "Fuck, this kid is hot, I'm going to cum soon. Um-m-m-m-m... take a deep breath, Now...now, Now!" I breathed deep, held it, opened my throat as wide as I could and he started. I knew this was it and with Buddy holding my head there was no way I could do anything about it, anyway. I didn't want to, either.

His strokes were so long that I was able to suck on the head for just a moment before he shoved it back in. It seemed to go on forever. He just kept fucking all of it into my throat. Then he began to pound on the wall with his hands and I knew it was time. It was. The first squirts came onto my tongue and then he shoved forward. Gobs of cum were squirting out as his dick pushed all the way down my throat. I could taste it as he fucked deep and held it all the way in, jerking and twitching his cum as deep as he could. Buddy was still holding my face tight against the hole and jacking me off and the taste of cum was too much. I started to shake again even as this beautiful cock was cumming down my throat. My body was bucking around and I came again, unable to pull away, my throat was just fucked and I just twitched and came and tasted cum and kept cumming. I felt like I'd levitated and stretched out to let him fuck my mouth.

He slowly pulled out so I could take a breath and then he slid his softening cock gently in and out while Buddy was milking the last drops of cum out of my dick onto the floor. Then he let go of my cock and my head and I collapsed against the wall, staring up at the semi-hard cock still pushed through the hole. I took it once more into my mouth and sucked on it like a baby with a bottle, loving each little pearl of cum that seeped out. I was unbelievably at peace.

That night is still the hottest memory I have of a now very fulfilled and diverse sex life. I still jack off when I think about it and will probably do so right now as I read it over. I hope you enjoyed my story as much as I've enjoyed telling it.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams !!! :p

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 08:12 PM
Good Evening To All Readers !!! :)

Here's my first story for tonight - Sweet 18 and Ass Fucked



Hi. I'm Romana, 17 years old, two sexual experiences in my life, and i already know my favorite. This is the story.

Last year, I was young and innocent, never had a boyfriend in my life, I mean come on how sad is that? But anyway back to the story. One day, I'm out in the corridor and who do I bump into -literally, headfirst reading a book- but the school 'pimp' Jeff Travers. The look he gave me, like he'd never seen me before in his life, it was kinda creepy. I smiled cautiously,like innocent girls do, and tried to step around, but now he wasn't letting me go. He grabbed my arm and turned me back round, smiling 'sweetly'. I couldn't help but wonder what this boy was up to, lookig at me like that with his reputation. But I couldn't help but think it was good for me. So when he asked to meet up at lunch, I hesitated but agreed.

Lunch came and I stood hovering at the door to the cafeteria, blocking entrance and getting a few curses from passers by as I watched him. But eventually he caught my eye and I couldnt put it off and sat at the table with him. He smiled at me again and took a sip of his drink then leaned across the table at me, elbows on the surface.

'I have a proposition to make you. You come back to my house with me tonight, and I'll make you the happiest you've ever been.' The look on his face made him look like a begging puppy, and I couldn't refuse it.

'Ok, meet me by the main gate at the end of school.' He simply nodded, smiled and I got up and left, tingling all over, wondering what was going on.

Waiting for the end of the day was torture, and when I saw him come out, walking towards me, I felt my whole body twinge, every cell guessing what he was going to do to me. I know I'd become attached if I did this, but I needed it and him, so there was no question of me turnign back. I had already checked myself, and my pussy was soaked through. The look on his face again was amazing, as though he was shocked that I was waiting, then that he was gonna get exactly wanted that night.

We went back to his place in his car, my foot moving to his radio as we sat insilence, though the air didn't feel at all tense. I was actually quite calm and I loved it. His house was normal, he wasn't rich or anything, just tall dark and utterly handsome. He pulled smoothly into his drive and came round, opening the door for me. I took his hand and pulled myself up, my body pressed against his as he looked at me and slammed the door shut, pressing the button to lock it. O god, here came the butterflies.

'Come with me.' His voice was deep and seductive so I just followed him into the house andstraight up the stairs to his room. It was the darkest, most secret room that any guy every had, lights turned down low, curtains black and velvet to break all sunlight, and when the door shut behind me, the outside light was blocked from the bottom of the door by the thick plush carpet. This was definatly made for love and we both knew it. I could feel heat rush through me and see the lust in his eyes as I stared at him. We each made no move for maybe a minute, when we both walked to each other and pressed our lipsto each other with hnger that I'd built up inside me for 5 years, from when I started puberty, and him for the two nights maybe that hed gone without a woman crying his name.

Tongues clashed as I pulled off his shirt, smoothing my hands over his chest, moving my lips from his to lick his nipples, loving the taste of flesh on my lips as he pulled my shirt over myhead and slipped the bra clasp, the silk sliding over my arms as i pressed my lips to his again, his hands stroking over my breasts, my nipples hardening and causing me to moan.

This moan was obviously an indication to go harder on me, as he grabbed my breasts and held them up to his face, so when he bent his head, my nipples slipped easily into his mouth, willing and eager to recieve the biting, sucking and licking of there lives. Half a minute of this and my legs had turned to jelly and my only support was him as i held onto is shoulders, then moved down to unbutton his jeans and slide them over his hips before doing the same with his boxers.

He was magnificent, his 10 inch 17 year old cock, rock had as it stuck out from his body. I couldnt help but drop to my knees and take the head into my mouth. This seemed to make him worse then i was and he put his hands on my shoulders. I bet he thought he would have to ask me, I thought he would have, but I couldn't help myself, his cock was just waiting to be eaten and used by me. But then he grabbed my shoulders and dragged me back up, staring at me when i reached my normal level.

'You carry on like that baby and i wont get in your ass like i want to.' At the sound of my ass I whimpered, then felt his hands push down my skirt and demurte white panties - my mum bought them for me. I felt his soft palms brush the bare skin on my ass before grabbing a cheek each and crushing my lips beneath his again. I moaned his name into his mouth as i felt his finger circle round my tiny hole, the feeling more when it was dry than when he squirted lube onto his finger and slid it into my ass hole, rubbing round.

At that point I did collapse. He grabbed me and put me on the bed then rolled me over, pulling me up onto all fours. I knew exactly what was coming and put my head on the bed, reaching behind me to pull my lubed up ass open for him. Then I felt his cock head on my ass hole and I almost screamed, I was going to lose my asshole virginity before my pussy one. It just wasnt right, but right now I didn't care. And I especially didn't care when I felt his cock head enter my tight hole. The pressure was enormous and when the whole head popped in, it released with pain and pleasure, all at once.

I couldn't help but groan out with the sensation which led him on again, and then I regretted my moaning out loud, because suddenly, with one hard thrust he just shoved the whole of his ten inch meat into my tight virgin ass hole and you should have heard me scream. He stayed there for maybe a minute before he pulled out then shoved back in again, building up a rhythm as he moved faster. My moans grew, the pain subsiding as the pleasure increased, and i started rocking back against him, shoving back against his thrusts. I could hear him moan quietly under his breath and this just turned me on more, and I couldn't help myself, and I dont know why for the life of me, but I started talking dirty to this guy, sex god and knower of how to make women feel alive.

'Fuck me Baby! O Jeff, fuck my ass like the bitch I am Jeff! Jeff! Jeff! Fuck my ass harder!' Of course, like the good sex god he was he obeyed which made me scream out these words all the more, so eventually we were going like a pair of dogs, his cock slamming into my ass so fast it felt like a jack hammer. Soon the pressure became too much on my aching clit and I
reached down, stroking the sensitive bud, each touch sending me bucking against him.

After about 6 strokes, I came, loud and hard, scraming out at the relase on my body, contracting my ass and pulling him deeper and tiughter, so after two seconds he moaned loud and shot his spunk right deep into my ass. Icouldn't believe it. I'dmade my first uy cum, in my ass and all. I knew nothing could be as good, but I still pulled off and begged him to fuck me properly, stroking and teasing his cock back to life with my finger tips and pulling his hard again cock deep into my waiting, wet depths for another trip into paradise.

Throughout the weeks and went back to Jeff's house, having a meeting in his love nest every three days, and eventually, he started bringing guys home. I managed to get two guys in my ass by the 22nd ass fuck, and one in my pussy at the same time by my 36th. But I always knew that I would be having fun with my ass for the rest of my life. No way was I giving that up when I was married.


The End

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:14 PM
AGE MADE NO DIFFERENCE...THEY JUST DOVE RIGHT IN


They had been meeting like this for about three years, fifteen women in all, over fifty years old, widowed or divorced, and between relationships. The group had been organized by Betty Colton and her good friend Sarah Henderson. When they had lost their husbands only two months apart, both women felt as though their sex lives had been ended for good, so after months of mourning their losses, they tepidly tried to enter the local senior citizen social scene, with not much to show for it. Increasingly they became frustrated with their situations, and decided to do something about it! What they came up with, was a semi formal club that only allowed membership to
ladies with the above criteria.

They found out was that there were a lot of women out there in the same boat they were in, that being alone for probably the first time in their life, and also with a very strong and persistent sex drive. "I think everyone is here," Betty said to Sarah, as she counted heads trying make sure everyone was present and accounted for. "All but Jane," replied Sarah, "she called with regrets, but her daughter is in town for the weekend and she can't make it." Nodding in agreement, Betty locked the front door and went around to the back and did the same.

All of the shades and curtains had been drawn, and the thirty eighth meeting of the Gray Widows was about to begin! Sarah went to the middle of the living room and clinked a glass with a spoon and asked for everyone's
attention. "Ladies, the doors have been locked and the party can begin, of course their is food and drinks in the kitchen, so please help yourselves. As usual, our waiters and waitresses will be assisting you and seeing to your every need! I said waitresses because over the last three or four meetings we have had some call for female help.

Taking advantage of this option is totally up to your own discretion! Betty is up stairs checking to see if they are all ready to come down and serve you!!! Remember, we're all here to have a good time, so please make the most of it! Thank you!" Just then, ten naked young men and two females came down the stairs and into the living room.

As they mingled among the older women, they asked if any of them would like food or drinks to be served. Some of the ladies gave drink and food orders, and the young naked boys and girls hurried out to the kitchen to pick up their orders. Other ladies simply talked to the youngsters, while others reached out and fondled the naked young bodies in front of them. You see, this club
was designed to satisfy the sexual needs of it's members, and all of the kids were totally naked and would do anything that one of the members wanted them to. The only rules were that no one would do anything painful to anyone else, and that what ever you did, was to be in full view of everyone in the club. That meant that not only were you satisfying your own sexual desires, but that you were also putting on a show for your fellow club members! Many a party had ended with someone saying that the most satisfying moment for them had been watching another member having an orgasm!

This rule seemed to form a bond among everyone present at the parties, as everyone had seen everyone else in various sexual situations, and it made it very easy to empathize with someone who you knew had just been able to
satiate a sexual need. Most of the waiters and waitresses were between eighteen and nineteen years old, and the women loved the feeling of smooth young flesh, it reminded them of how it used to be. The boys were selected for their young appearance, as well as genital size. They liked to have a variety of penis sizes at the parties,because some of the women liked to have a boy with a very small penis, while others loved the contrast of a boy who was very slim and young looking with a huge penis hanging between his legs.

Curt was a very popular boy with the group, because he looked like he was much younger, but he had and eleven inch penis that was about eight inches long when soft. Today for example, a sixty year old woman named Ruth had first dibs on him. When he asked Ruth if she wanted anything, Ruth never said a word, she just leaned over and put the head of the huge member into her mouth and sucked it right then and there , while Curt stood quietly watching as his penis grow to it's full eleven inch length. Ruth had both of her small hands gripping the shaft, holding it like it was an expensive jewel!!!

Ruth continued to suck, and Curt asked her if it would be okay to cum now. Ruth looked up at the young stud, and without taking her mouth off his head, nodded to go ahead! Curt smiled down at her and then released a torrent of
sperm into her waiting throat, which she tried to swallow all, but being he was so young, and he produced such a huge amount of it, some cum dribbled down the front of her chin. Finally releasing the monster, she used her fingers to scoop up the missing cum and lick the last drops up. Several of the other women applauded after she was done, and Ruth just said, "God I miss getting to suck a cock every day," and other ladies nodded their heads in agreement! Over on the other side of the room, Edith Olinski was about to do what she did at every party, that being getting her large chest sucked by a young
man.

Sitting with her good friend Anna, Edith opined that the thing she missed the most was getting her tits sucked at least once a day. When she was married, it wasn't unusual for her husband to go to sleep nestled up against her 44D chest with a nipple in his mouth. Ever since she was a young girl, Edith found that she needed to be with a good tit sucker, and she made sure that her husband to be was addicted to her lovely chest! Many a morning did she wake up to the feel of her nipples growing erect in his mouth. After awhile she
began to have climaxes by nipple sucking alone, so now she was on the
lookout for someone to take care of her aching nipples. Looking around the room, she started unbuttoning the front of her blouse, while catching the eye of a boy name Randy.

She now had exposed her bra and the two huge mounds of flesh that spilled from the top. Randy came over and asked, "Anything I can do for you ma'am?" Unclasping the front catch on her bra, she pulled it apart, causing her breasts to fall into her lap. "Would you please take care of these for me,"
she asked softly!?! "Sure," he replied, laying down on his back across the thighs of Anna, with his head at Edith's chest. Randy's penis was right in Anna's lap, and she took it in her hand and began to slowly jerk it. Edith gave a long sigh as Randy took a nipple into his mouth and sucked it like a baby while holding his head gently, caressing his face as if he were a new born. "God it felt so good," she thought, "I needed it so much!" Anna reached over and patted her friend's arm as if to say, "I'm glad you feel better!" Edith rolled her head and eyed Randy's erection and asked Anna, "Are you going to
suck that magnificent erection or not?!?" Anna laughed and lowered
her mouth onto the head of the hard penis staring up at her with it's
one eye. Randy gave an audible groan as Anna sucked up and down on
his hardon! Edith pulled the big nipple from Randy's mouth,
substituting it with her other massive tit. It was quite a scene, one
lady nursing the young boy, while the other sucked his hard pecker!

Edith's pussy was now approaching an orgasm from the insistent sucking her breasts were receiving, and seeing her friend with the young cock in her mouth sent her over the edge as she squeezed her legs together trying to put pressure on her throbbing little clit while her entire body shook as her orgasm spread from her crotch up to her chest! Anna had pulled off the hard penis and now jerked it fast in her hand. His balls becoming taut, Randy's penis shot cum all over his belly and chest in large spurts as both women rubbed the cum into his skin, occasionally licking some off of their fingers. Sarah again took center stage as she stood up to make an announcement. "Ladies, today we are going to have a special treat.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:15 PM
Curt and Mindy are going to put on a little show for our viewing pleasure! So everyone get a good seat, because the show is about to begin!" Everyone scurried around trying to get a good vantage point so that they could see the young stud Curt, stick his huge cock into Mindy's tiny little cunt! Mindy was hosting her first party, and was just cute as a button! Only about five feet tall, she was very slim with just a hint of womanly hips.

Her pubic area had a sparse growth of blonde hair growing along her puffy lips. The two of them faced each other in the center of the room and just looked each other over for a few seconds. Curt made the first move by stepping up to Mindy and giving her a soft kiss on the lips while Mindy responded by putting her arms around Curt's back and returning a more passionate kiss as she crushed her body into his. When they broke away from each other,

Curt's penis was now becoming very erect! It was so quiet in the big room you could have heard a pin drop but several of the ladies had pulled up their dresses or skirts and had begun to brazenly masturbate as they watched the show. No one really paid any attention to them, however, as they were transfixed by the sight of Curt's mammoth erection! Mindy, looking even younger next to the thick penis in front of her, took it in her hand and caressed the big head gently. Curt looked down, watching as the small hands played with his hard penis, and after putting his hands on her shoulders, he
gently pushed Mindy to her knees so that her mouth was inches from the giant head.

"Suck me," he said softly, throwing his head back as her mouth slid over his smooth velvety head. Only being able to get her mouth over the head, she used her hands to jerk up and down the huge shaft. Her mouth, now very tired from trying to stretch over the egg sized head, so Mindy lay back on the floor with her legs spread wide open, and with drops of dew were clinging to the hair along her slit, and it was quite evident that Mindy was in a state of extreme sexual excitement! She stared up at the big horse cock that towered over her, afraid yet totally under it's spell.

At this moment, she was just like every woman in the room, a slave to mammoth shaft of cock that stuck obscenely in the air for all of them to see! Looking around the room, Curt gave everyone a chance to see his erection,
because he knew that for the rest of his life women would do his bidding for just the chance to just hold his massive member! Turning his attention back to Mindy, he asked, "What do you want?" Raising her arms towards his groin, she said, "Give it to me, please!" Dropping between her legs, Curt took a hold of his shaft and rubbed his head up and down Mindy's wet labia, groaning out loud when he brushed across her tiny clit. Taking what seemed like forever, he teased her with only the very tip of his big pecker while Mindy began
to writhe around trying to get his penis inside of her.

Feeling a little sorry for her, Curt finally stopped his head over her hole and slowly pushed inside of her, while feeling her incredible tightness! When only about three inches of his pole was inside of her, Mindy had a thunderous orgasm, as she thrashed around, caught on the end of the gigantic penis that pinned her in place. Curt now growing more excited seeing the little girl cum, drove his cock in farther, and again Mindy couldn't help herself, being stretched to the limit, she came again, while many of the women were now also having cums of their own! It was stunning to see this tiny little girl being
skewered by the biggest cock any of them had ever seen!

Curt's nut sack tightened up and his dick grew even harder as his own orgasm
started to build, now unable to control himself, he plunged his dick all the way home and started to pound the defenseless cunt. It was a total assault on her pussy, and Mindy was now in the middle of one long earth shaking orgasm! Her tight lips and pussy muscles tried their best to grip the huge shaft, but all that did was make it a tighter fit, which drove both of them to climax!!! Curt let out a low bellow as his cock expelled load after load into the pretty little pussy! Now totally spent, he collapsed on top of her, kissing her
neck and cheeks softly until his cock grew soft and slipped out of her now gaping vagina. The ladies gave them both a standing ovation! Betty now took the floor and thanked everyone for coming. "Drive home carefully, we want to see all of you here next month!"


The End

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:26 PM
Gorgeous


Gorgeous
by ladydrace©


((Disclaimer: This is my first story, so any criticism is welcome. But before you mention the past tense versus the modern setting, I think I'd better reveal that the narrator is in the future, thinking back to his younger years at roughly present day time. Other than that, I hope you'll enjoy it. And please remember that this is just a fantasy, so never forget to use protection! A huge thanks goes to psych_student who helped me edit after the initial rejection.))

*

I don't know exactly how it happened, but somehow I earned myself a reputation as the neighbourhood deflowerer of young, curious boys. I don't think I did anything to earn such a title, but an old queen like me was hardly going to complain, now was I? Being in my mid-thirties at the time, I was, of course, not ancient, but considering the median age of the gay community in my part of town, I felt I had to go pretty far away from home to find someone my age. Not that I often had the urge to go cruising for ass my own age anyway, with all the sweet young meat coming my way, but I guess everybody needs some experienced hands once in a while.

Anyway, I got lucky a few times at my local gay hangout and got to take home a few lovely, young virgins. I couldn't believe my luck. Then somehow word had got around that I was gentle and gave the new ones a hell of a first time. I never considered myself a miracle worker in bed, but I loved virgins - as probably anyone else would - and was blessed with patience and self control. On top of that, I just loved seeing those shy young guys becoming little wildcats as I slowly worked them to climax in my bed.

So there I was. Richard, an average gay man with no stunning looks or manners, being treated to all the young meat I could stand. It's a time I remember with the greatest of pleasure, now, later in life. There were many young men worth remembering in those days, but one in particular I still remember with a little flutter in my loins.

It was a lazy Saturday as any other when I got a call from David; one of my previous deflowerings and now close friend. He had turned into quite a little horn dog and had sent newbies my way before. Needless to say I was flattered and gladly accepted the commendation. Anyway, he called to tell me that he had given another newbie my number. I was fine with this, of course. Although he warned me that this one might be a bit of a hard nut to crack, he was very certain that this guy was a diamond in the raw just needing some unwrapping. His words, not mine; he was never exactly poetic in his phrasing. But, in retrospect, it turned out to be very fitting.

Hardly three hours later, another young man called. He told me his name was Andrew and that he had gotten my number from a friend. He sounded like he was almost on the verge of tears and practically whispered into the phone when I asked him if he was ok. He told me he was just nervous, and after some more whispering and stuttering, we agreed he should come over that same night. I made sure he knew he was free to back out and that if he did show up, we would only do what he wanted to. His "see ya later" was whispered so low, I couldn't even sure be he said anything at all.

I made my usual preparations for a cozy night in bed. I showered, shaved, lit candles in select places in the bedroom and wore my usual relaxation outfit; a pair of satin pajama pants and a knee-length satin robe closed loosely over it. Comfortable, easy to peel off, but not too scary for a nervous first-timer. And just in case he really was as nervous as he sounded, I made some coffee and waited for him in the kitchen, so as to start off with something completely non-sexual when he arrived.

And arrive he did, right at the agreed time. He was so nervous when I opened the door, I thought it amazing that he didn't run for the hills when I asked him to come in. He was shaking and shivering like he was cold, but it was a warm summer night, so I didn't think it likely. He looked young. Very young in fact, but I was sure David would never send me an underage guy. He wore pretty thick glasses but the eyes beneath them were brown and had a very deep expression. His lips were nicely curved with a blushing deep pink color against his lighter skin. He had short brownish-blonde hair and looked like puberty hadn't really reached an end yet. He was pale, very thin and seemed a little clumsy in his movements. Despite his gangly figure, he had lovely narrow hips and a wonderful long neck that made my mouth water. He had no hint of facial hair but smooth skin with a few freckles. He was obviously shy, but I thought he looked absolutely delicious - glasses and all. What can I say, I'm a hound for young guys.

I invited him into the kitchen and offered him coffee. After some gentle nudging, I pulled out of him that he wasn't much of a coffee drinker and pushed a soda into his hands. He seemed a little relieved to have something to do with his hands and clutched the bottle so hard his knuckles turned white. I was starting to think David might have misread this little cutie. He looked so fearful I was afraid I might do serious damage if I made a move. So I took it as slow as I possibly could. I talked to him about everything and anything, got very short and quiet answers and slowly his clenched up shoulders seemed to relax just a little bit. So I thought we might as well approach the true purpose of our meeting.

It took a little time. I stared intently at him, making him raise his eyes and meet my gaze. I smiled at him and immediately he blushed and looked down. God, he was adorable! When he finally looked up again, I asked him what he had tried. He looked like he had no clue what I was asking. So I clarified that I wanted to know how experienced he was. He locked his gaze on the floor again, and mumbled something about 'one date with a girl' and I think I heard the word 'disaster' in there somewhere. I thought I'd better cover the basics, so I asked him how long he had been interested in men, if at all. This time he never even lifted his eyes as I asked. I thought I saw his lips move, but no sound came out. This wouldn't do. I reached over and hooked my forefinger under his chin and lifted his face up. His eyes were closed like he didn't dare look at me. I held my grip, though, and after the longest time, he finally opened his eyes. I tried as gently as I could to coax an audible answer out of him, just holding his gaze. He wiggled a little, as if trying to escape my touch, but then sort of resigned himself to the situation and really talked to me.

"I... I think I've always been curious about guys. I only went out with the girl to try it." He closed his eyes and winced. "It was horrible".

I really felt we were getting somewhere now and pressed on a little, hoping he wouldn't clam up on me again.

"So, you've never been with a guy before?"

This time he surprised me by looking me straight in the eye, with a little bitterness to his expression.

"Never even a kiss."

I got the feeling it wasn't for lack of trying, and I think I guessed now why David had sent him to me. He was absolutely lovely, but so tightly wound up he really needed some gentle guidance to start with. At this point I wasn't as much turned on, as feeling protective of this handsome youth. I really wanted him to blossom and I couldn't wait to be the one to set his body on fire. But all in good time. And we had plenty.

I thought it was now time to make a move, so I leaned over my small kitchen table and placed a little peck on his cheek. He immediately froze and looked back at the floor. It was adorable like hell and making my heart race, but I took it even slower, wanting him to find out the right way what he wanted. I placed my hands over his, as he still held them tightly around the soda bottle on the table. I could feel him shaking a little and just held my hands there until the shakes subsided. I thought now was the time to apply a little pressure. I had to be sure he would be able to say no if I pushed too far.

"Tell me what you want."

No reaction.

"Please Andrew. Just talk to me. I won't do anything if you don't want me to. So please, tell me what you want."

He was breathing hard now and was obviously gathering courage. He mumbled again, but realized that I probably hadn't heard what he had said. So he swallowed hard and lifted his eyes to mine.

"I want... I want... you to kiss me."

I thought it was a wonderful place to start and told him so. He blushed again and just waited for my move.

"I need you to promise me you'll say no if I go too far."

I looked intently at him until he answered quite clearly and very fast.

"I promise. Please kiss me."

The last bit caught me slightly off-guard, but I smiled and got to work immediately.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:29 PM
I stood up and walked to his side of the table. I gently pulled him up to me and put my arms around him. Our height difference was such that my chin could rest perfectly on his head, and I just stood like that for a while, hugging him to me. His arms slowly snaked around my waist and just rested there. I then reached a hand behind his head and tickled the hairs on the back of the neck lightly, while slowly tilting his face up to mine. His eyes were closed, his mouth slightly open and his breathing shallow. I slowly - ever so slowly lowered my face to his and placed the softest kiss I could possible accomplish on his lips. He trembled. Very much. I asked if he was ok. He nodded, still with his eyes closed and his lips parted, and I felt his arms tighten slightly around my waist. I moved in to deepen the kiss and he parted his lips a fraction more to allow me access. I gently probed around his tongue for a while and finally felt him responding a little. I broke the kiss and just looked at him. His face was flushed and he was panting softly. His eyes were still closed behind the glasses. God, I was having trouble holding back now. He was so gorgeous and I just had to tell him. When I did his eyes flew open and he stared at me with obvious disbelief.

"You're joking!"

He looked like he was about to cry. I thought I'd better make things crystal clear to him, so I pressed myself against him. If he didn't notice my rock hard boner through my thin clothes, he would have to be extremely dim. There was no mistaking his reaction when he felt it against his belly. He gasped loudly and dug his nails into my hips. I felt his own member through his jeans against my leg and while I didn't get the feeling he was packing anything big, there was no doubt about the state it was in. I thought it must be almost painful for him, as hard as it felt. I moved my face very close to his, so he felt my breath on his lips as I answered.

"I never lie about those things. And even if I tried, my boner would betray me right away, don't you think?"

He just stared at me and stammered.

"I... I... I'm not... gorgeous."

He breathed out the last word and tried to close the distance for another kiss, but I teased him and moved away a fraction. I had him now.

"Then what are you exactly?" I whispered and licked my lips, still just looking into his eyes.

He looked like he was about to faint on the spot and tried again to kiss me. But I held him from me waiting for an answer.

"I'm... I'm... I... dunno... "

I chose that moment to close the distance and bite down on his lower lip. I sucked it into my mouth, feeling the warm blood rush to it, and finally letting it go with a little wet noise. He gasped. I pressed him still tighter to me and growled into his ear:

"Tender... so young and tender."

And then I bit down on his earlobe.

His knees buckled and he moaned loudly into my ear. He clung to me so hard I felt his nails digging sharply into my back and pressed his groin so tight to me that I'm sure it must have hurt him. Then I suddenly felt a wetness on my thigh. I looked down and had to smile in amazement when I saw a wet spot on the front of his jeans. He had obviously just come hard in his pants. He still clung to me and hid his face on my shoulder. Then I heard a sniffle and felt a little sob run through him. I forced him gently from my shoulder and looked down at him. What on earth was the matter? I bent down and kissed away the tear I could see running down his cheek. I was very afraid that I had pushed him too far after all, and I said I was very sorry if I had crossed his boundaries. This just made him cry harder. He clung to me again and sobbed something into my shoulder.

"What sweetie? What's the matter?"

Then he suddenly let go of me and almost yelled:

"I'm sorry!!"

I was dumbfounded. What on earth was the big disaster? He seemed to be breaking to bits before my eyes as he suddenly let a torrent of words gush out with breaking voice.

"I'm sorry I can't hold back! I'm sorry I'm so hideous! I'm sorry I'm so small, stupid and dorky! I'm sorry I'll never get past puberty! I'm sorry I have to show everyone my driver's license, before they can believe I'm nineteen instead of eleven! I'm sorry I'll never have a body worth looking at! I'm fucking sorry!!"

He collapsed on the chair and sobbed uncontrollably into his hands. I stood for a few seconds considering where to go from here. His self esteem issues were clearly severe, and at that moment I felt a very unfamiliar urge to find the people who had led him to believe those things about himself, and pound them to mince.

I recovered quickly however, and decided it was time for action. I forced one of his hands away from his face and held it tight in mine. Then I pulled him out of the kitchen and into the bathroom. I'd never done it this way before, but he was so special and obviously needed special treatment. I started to run hot water into my large bathtub and sat him down on the edge of it. He didn't even object when I took off his glasses and slowly started to undress him. It wasn't even sexual. I just needed to warm him up -literally. However non-sexual the situation was, my cock wasted no time in letting me know that it definitely approved of this beauty I was uncovering. And my hard-on never went down. I was already dipping into some of my self-restraint in order to hold back and not ravage him on the spot.

He was as thin under his clothes as he looked. His ribs were clearly visible under his almost milky white skin and he had a very pronounced spine that made a beautiful pattern of bumps all the way down his back. His hips were, as I expected, narrow and surprisingly not very boney. I was sure he could have any man he wanted if he just rocked those hips a little. His cock was small and a little slippery from his cum, but I still thought it was perfect. It fitted him in size and shape and it was resting in a small nest of light brown hair - the only hair I had seen on his body so far. His small pink nipples stood out in the chill of the room and he had goosebumps on his thin thighs.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:30 PM
I shrugged out of my bath robe, and it was then his tear streaked face seemed to show the first sign of real interest since we entered the bathroom. He stared openly and seemingly fascinated at my chest. I'm not furry like a bear or anything, but my chest is covered in light black hair all over. It's a bit denser around my navel, and a trail down to my pubic area, but that's it. It seemed to fascinate him, though, and like he wasn't even thinking, he reached up and lightly touched the hair, just brushing over it without touching my skin. Now it was my turn to shiver and very visible goosebumps erupted all over my body. My cock gave a slight jerk and I had to swallow hard to regain some composure. He didn't even seem to notice my reaction and just stood there touching the hair gently. I let him touch until the tub was full and I had to lean over to turn off the water.

I told him to get in. He did so without arguing and just sat there looking miserable. I tilted his head back on the edge where I had placed a towel, and he did so with a sigh and closed his eyes. He seemed resigned to whatever I had in mind, so I went to work. I soaked a washcloth and gently washed the tears off his face. Then I soaped up the cloth and washed his shoulders, his neck, his upper chest and arms. I took my time, and miserable as he seemed, he didn't object. When I had washed everything that wasn't under water, I got him to stand up and slowly washed him down. I avoided his pubic area for a while, but when I did get there I took my time. I never touched him there with my hands, only with the washcloth. His cock had been hard again for a while and it throbbed a little as I slowly washed it, but as he had just come, it seemed he wasn't about to shoot again right away. He looked away when I washed him. Like he was unwilling to look at himself. It stung my heart a little, but only made me more determined to get him through this. When he was washed over with soap, I rinsed him off and sat him down in the water again. I then stepped out of my pants and climbed in behind him. He seemed a little disconcerted by my obvious arousal, but I settled him between my legs and tilted him back, so he was leaning against my shoulder, and after a few minutes he finally started to relax.

He was warm, clean and settled. I enjoyed the closeness for a while more before I thought it was time for my planned shock treatment. I locked my arms over his chest so he couldn't move and said clearly into his ear:

"You are so sexy."

He flinched and tried to move, but I held him close and talked on.

"You are beautiful. You are amazing. You are so incredibly hot you make my mouth water."

He wiggled and I heard a new sob.

"You smell fantastic. You are so adorable when you blush. You have the most delicious body I've seen in ages."

He sobbed again and I heard him whimper something like:

"No... don't..."

But I wasn't about to stop.

"You are so young and tasty I can't believe you want an old fag like me even touching you. But I have you now, right where I want you my little, sweet thing."

He shivered again in the hot water, and as he strained against my arms, I saw the tip of his cock breaking the surface, looking to the ceiling.

"I'm gonna make you moan with pleasure. I'm gonna see your skin flush as I kiss you all over your glorious body. I'm gonna kiss you until you beg for mercy and then I'm gonna stop until you beg me for more."

He sobbed harder but wasn't trying to get free anymore. I kissed his neck and gave him the final punch.

"And when I think you've begged enough, I'm gonna pop your tasty little cherry and I'm gonna fuck you, until you've come at least three times all over my sheets. And when you think you don't have any more cum to give, I'm gonna make you come again in my mouth and I'll drain you for every last lustful drop."

He whimpered and I saw white pearls erupt from his cock just below the surface of the water. Glorious. I savoured the sight and pinched his nipples just above the water level. He sucked air in between his teeth and I thought we were about ready for the next step. I rinsed the remaining soap off the both of us, before stepping out and draining the water from the tub. He just stood dripping where I left him on the small rug in the middle of the room. His eyes were red from crying, but his face had a slight glow to it, a glow that the first release didn't seem to have brought on. It looked like things were going the right way. But we weren't done yet.

I had a full length mirror on the back of my bathroom door, and I placed him in front of it, wet and naked. I put his glasses on, so he could be in no doubt that it was time to use his eyesight. He kept his eyes closed, not wanting to look at himself, but I just stood behind him and held him there until he finally opened his eyes. He frowned at his body and slouched forward, maybe to trying to hide, but I put my hand on the small of his back, and forced him to stand straight. This made his semi-hard cock the thing closest to the mirror, and as I saw his eyes drift down his own image, he paused as he came to it, looking almost disgusted before he closed his eyes tight and a single tear squeezed out. This was the really hard part, I thought. I know it could go terribly wrong, but I was sure I could make this angel appreciate his body just a little more before I was done with him.

I had bombarded his hearing, now it was time for his sight. I stepped in close behind him and when he opened his eyes again I locked my gaze with his in the mirror over his shoulder.

"Look at you".

I brought my hands around him and lightly scratched his belly.

"Look at this beautiful young man. Look at this flawless skin. This lovely chest. These sweet nipples."

I squeezed them gently as I mentioned them. He gasped and his eyes snapped shut. I let my hands trail every inch of his body that the mirror showed and talked him through every delicious inch. At first he kept his eyes shut, but eventually, he couldn't help but watch the progress of my hands over his moist skin.

"Look at your perfect hips. One swing with those and no man could say no to you. Look at your legs. The slender thighs and calves. Just look at them. And your feet. These feet were made to be tickled."

And as I said so, I lifted up his left foot and ran a single finger underneath. He pulled back his foot and I thought I saw a shadow of a smile across his face. Yes, we were getting there. But I suspected the hardest part was still to come. I stood up and cupped his face with my hands from behind.

"Look at your eyes. Just look at them. How deep they are. How bright. But they will be brighter. Oh yes. I will make them shine tonight. And your lips. My God, look at your lips! Those sensual lips. They can have no other purpose than sliding over a man's cock. And if lady luck smiles on me, I will see that later."

I trailed a finger over his lips and they parted slightly. He let out a deep sigh as I ran my finger over his lower lip. Then he surprised me by suddenly sucking my finger into his mouth. I wasn't prepared for it and i couldn't help but moan right next to his ear. I felt him shiver. He let his tongue dance over my finger for a while more, before pulling off and kissing it gently. Holy cow... if this was anything like what he would do to me later, all my famous self control would be right out the window. But now for the grand finale. I sent a silent prayer for strength to some higher power, before reaching down and cupping his balls with one hand and held his hard-again cock in my other. He had shut his eyes again. He clearly didn't want to look at this. But I intended to force him to face it - to realize how delicious he was. Every last bit of him.

"My sweet young virgin. Look at what I have in the palm of my hand. Just look at it. Look at it and see what I can do with it."

He drew in a sharp breath as I gently squeezed his balls and stroked his shaft a few times. It took all my self control to hold back now. I suddenly stopped still. We just stood there. Him, with his eyes closed and his hands balled into fists at his sides. Me, with his burning hot cock and balls in my hands. But I wouldn't give him more before he looked.

"Just look at it. See what I can do with it."

Still I did nothing. He tried to move so my hand would stroke him, but I squeezed my elbows tight to his sides, so he couldn't.


Continue next page .....




Continue next page ......

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:32 PM
"Just look. Then there will be more. Look at it. Look at this beautiful cock. Look at that delicious head appearing when I stroke. Just look. Just look."

He was sweating now and his nails were cutting into his palms as he clenched his fists, trying to fight the inevitable. But he was giving in. I felt it as sure as I felt the drop of pre cum dripping onto my hand from the tip of his cock. Finally his eyes snapped open and as soon as I saw it, I began stroking him.

I let him watch as his cock dipped in and out of my hand and as my other hand gently tickled and squeezed his balls. Now that his eyes were open, it looked like he was never going to close them again. He was staring mesmerized at my hands, which were doing every good thing to him I knew. And still I talked to him.

"Look how smooth the head is. See how it's glistening with your pre cum. Look at it. Watch me spread all this wonderful liquid all over your cock head. Look at my thumb rubbing it in. Just look at it. Look at these luscious balls. Watch how they contract when I tickle them."

He was gasping again and was leaning back towards me, which just made his wonderful slim cock even more obvious in the mirror. His eyes never left his groin now and I made the most of it - rubbing, stroking, tickling, squeezing; inducing the fantastic sensations I knew were completely new to him. At least, coming from someone else.

There was just one more thing to show him. In one swift move I removed my hand from his cock and lifted up his right leg. My other hand lifted up his balls and the mirror now revealed that little secret spot. I wondered if he had ever actually looked at himself like this. From the way his eyes widened and stared, I'd say not. His little brown knot stood out clearly against his white skin, and I must admit my self-restraint was quickly diminishing, as I watched and drooled. It took me some effort to get back on track for the last bit.

"Wow. Look at that sweet little cherry. My God, look at it. See how sweet and tight it looks. So sweet... so sweet. Oh how I'll enjoy eating up that sweet little knot. Softening it up to make room for my cock. I can hardly wait."

As a final touch I let my pinky on the hand that held his balls stretch in and just slide once over the knot. He moaned loudly and his eyes slid shut. I quickly squeezed at the base of his cock, and with a little skill and patience, I managed to hold back his impending orgasm.

He panted heavily - like he had just run a marathon - when I finally let him go. His knees were shaking and his cock was throbbing visibly. As I looked into his eyes, I finally saw what I had been waiting for. Blazing hot hunger. No longer hidden away under all his fears and doubts. He was no longer looking at himself. He was looking at me and positively x-raying me with his gaze. He turned away from the mirror and faced me. Now that I had made him face himself he was more than ready for what he'd really come for. Now it was time for him to act. I had done my part, for now.

I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. I headed slowly towards the bedroom and, without looking back, I sensed him following me. As I reached the bedroom door, I looked back at him and saw him staring hungrily at my ass. My cock lurched again and I was very happy to know that I would soon feel some release, myself. I went in and laid back on the bed with my hands behind my head.

He just stood there for a while, staring at me in the dim light. His lips were parted slightly and his heavy breathing was very visible as his chest widened immensely at each breath. I just waited. Rather impatiently, I might add, but I wanted him to take the step. And finally, he did. He very slowly crawled onto the bed towards me. His eyes were locked on my cock, which was now more or less purple from holding back. Just to tease him a bit, I wiggled on the bed, so my cock waved in front of his face. His eyes followed it from side to side and he looked like he was about to start drooling. Yes sir, we had arrived. He looked up at me once for some sort of confirmation and I hardly had time to nod encouragingly before he dove in.

I very nearly screamed as his hot mouth closed around my cock. He let his tongue explore my cock head and I let him do it. Frankly, after one look at his sweet lips around my rod, I would let him do anything to me for as long as he liked. Damn, he was hot! He explored and bobbed a little every once in a while and he was driving me out of my mind. I thought it was time to warn him as I felt my balls starting to tingle, but just as I was about to do so, he dove down quickly so my cock head bumped into the back of his mouth. At the same second he reached down and squeezed my balls and I was gone. There was simply no time to do or say anything before I erupted into his mouth roaring out my pleasure. When I felt the first spurt leave my body, I tried to let him know that it was alright to pull off if he wanted, but as he tasted it, he clamped his lips more tightly around my shaft, not letting a single drop escape his mouth. I gasped for air as spurt after spurt left me, and I saw little exploding dots before my eyes as he kept sucking my cock after the last was drained from me.

I felt him finally release my cock, and, after blinking furiously a few times, he swam into focus again, crawling up along my side. As soon as I had caught my breath again, I closed my arms around him and kissed him for all he was worth. I hungrily ate his mouth and he whimpered against my lips. I quickly slipped off his glasses and kissed his face all over. I heard him gasping for air as I moved downwards. I kissed, nibbled and scratched my way down... down... down. By the time I got to his belly button, I had to force myself to stop and let him collect himself a little. This time, he suppressed his release with no help from me. I looked down at him proudly as he sweated and panted, willing himself to calm down. I didn't make it easy for him, however. I watched him lying there and let my eyes take in the whole glorious sight. At the same time, I licked my lips and stroked my semi-hard cock, letting him watch me while he tried to breathe more normally.

When I felt he was sufficiently relaxed again, I intended to go the rest of the way, if that was what he wanted. I crawled on top of him and kissed him with passion. Then I locked my gaze with his, feeling my heart thunder at the look in his eyes.

"Tell me what you want, Gorgeous."

His eyes fluttered closed and he held me tightly. Then he looked directly at me and drove me wild, by saying quite clearly:

"I want you to take me. I want you to pop my cherry, to take my ass and fuck me silly. Please, please fuck me."

He was begging me and I was so ready to give in. I dug out lube as fast as lightning and started to get him ready. I spread his legs and probed and felt him using plenty of the lube. But he had more surprises. After only a few seconds of the usual virgin tightness, he suddenly showed unusual skill in relaxing, and in no time at all he was ready.

From the second my first finger passed his rim, he was whimpering and moaning. I heard him gasping and gibbering all kinds of hot things while I worked him up. He was almost weeping with pleasure when I finally felt he was ready, and as soon as I popped my cock head inside, he shot an amazing load all over his belly. When he was done shooting, I took advantage of his relaxed state and slowly, but smoothly drove my rod into him to the hilt. He moaned and writhed under me and kept begging me for... I hardly knew what. He was gibbering incoherently as I steadily fucked him deeply. The only words that rang clearly through the room were:

"Please, please, please..."

His cock never went completely soft after his last climax, and it was a matter of a few minutes before he was sporting the same amazing hard-on, and building for another orgasm. I felt I had been pushing the truth a little when talking him to release in the bath, but I was starting to think it might actually happen. He seemed to have a lot more in him than I had thought a first timer would. Oh, he was a treasure. I made a mental note to thank David a million times next time I saw him, for serving this gem to me on a platter. A few more deep strokes and a couple of times hammering suddenly in to the hilt, and he came again. Not as much as before, but still plenty, considering what I had already drained from him today. In my opinion it was amazing indeed.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:33 PM
I thought he might be needing a little rest after so much in such a short time, so I started to pull out. Before I made it all the way, however, he clenched his legs around me and forced me back in. He shook his head slightly, as if trying to clear his head, and pulled me down for a kiss. He attacked my mouth with all he had. What he lacked in technique, he made up for with enthusiasm. I felt him breathing very hard through his nose and the heat from his blushing face so close to mine. He was certainly waking up now. I felt a deep kind of joy watching him letting all his pent up lusts loose on me. Oh my. Lucky, lucky me. He scratched my back wildly as he bucked his hips towards me for more. I held back a little, trying to sweeten the experience for him, but he suddenly snarled at me and forced himself towards me, so my cock slid even deeper inside him. I didn't think it was possible, but there it was. I couldn't believe how this angel was turning demon right before my eyes. His eyes were glassy and sweat was running down his neck. As I bent down to lick it up, he grabbed my head and roughly forced my face up to look him in the eyes. He panted deeply for a second before growling, yes, growling at me:

"Fuck... me... now!"

I was taken aback, but my cock certainly wasn't. I felt it twitch and so did he. He yelped and grabbed my ass so hard I thought it might be bruised. So I gave him what he wanted.

I lifted his legs to my shoulders and firmly grabbed his thighs. I pulled out, slowly, and enjoyed for a second watching him squirm, before hammering into him with all I had. He screamed so loud I feared I might have hurt him, but then he started screaming words at me that left no doubt what he wanted.

"YES, YES, YES, OH GOD YES!!!"

If I needed any more encouragement, this was certainly sufficient. I gave it everything I had and my own cock soon felt a little sore from the experience. Never-the-less, I felt myself tingle again and somehow he must have sensed it too, because he screamed, moaned, yelled and cried at me to come in him, to fill him up, to drench his ass in my seed. Then all thought was lost as I exploded in my second orgasm of the evening. I fell backwards a little and let out a roar of satisfaction, feeling the climax rushing through my body. And to top it off, I felt him clench tightly around me and the last thing I saw before collapsing was his hand grabbing his cock, squeezing it once and dripping out a few more drops of cum onto the puddle already sliding towards his chin.

The first thing going through my mind when I started to come around again, was that there might be something in the old rumors of going blind from too much sex. Truth be told, my vision was blurred for a while, until I got my breathing working properly again. Damn. Any more of that and I feared I might have a heart attack. I just lay there on the lower half of the bed with his legs over me for a while, listening to us both panting. When he moved his legs off and sat up, there was something different about him. As he swung round and crawled towards me, I realized what it was. He was trying to look sexy! And damn was he doing a good job! He rocked his hips slightly while licking his lips and crawling on top if me. I was stunned. Some lucky bastard was going to have a hard time pleasing him if he wanted this much every time. He sat on my waist and rested his elbows on my chest, while letting my cum drip out of him onto my groin. God, he was hot! He bent down and kissed me deeply and rubbed his cum over my belly with his still semi-hard cock. Damn would that monster never go down? I had to say something, as he clearly wanted more than I could provide right now. Must be an age thing but these two climaxes were my limit.

"I'm sorry Gorgeous, but this old man is too tired for more, right now."

He pouted and tried to make a disappointed face, but he only succeeded in making his lips look fuller. My cock stirred feebly, before going slack again. Had I been ten years younger...

He licked my neck and was nibbling on my earlobe when I heard him breathe into my ear:

"You said you'd suck my cock after making me come three times..."

I groaned and was about to say something like 'maybe later', when he sat up and started stroking himself in front of me. He pouted again.

"Pretty please?"

He licked his full lips and gave me a look that clearly told me he wasn't done yet. God, what had I unleashed?? He put on quite a show for me. Sitting on top of me, he stroked himself, pinched his own nipples and let out some low sounds of pleasure when playing with his balls and reaching further back. I saw his fingers disappear under him and, as he closed his eyes and leaned his head back with pleasure, I couldn't pretend I didn't want him him anymore.

My cock might not be up for more, but the little break gave me the energy I needed to go on. After all, didn't I promise to suck his cock?

I quickly pulled him up to my face, feeling my own cum oozing from his ass all the way, and dove onto his cock. He sighed deeply and continued to pinch his nipples and lick his lips, while I worked on him. I gave it all I had, doing all the things I enjoyed myself and had him panting again in only minutes. Then my playful side emerged and I had an incredible urge to tease him. So I let his cock go and looked up at him.

"Tell me what you want and I'll do it. Say nothing and I'll do nothing."

I licked my lips and gave him a little time to catch on. Then to my surprise he smiled wickedly and scooted an inch closer.

"Then lick my balls. All over."

And I did. I felt his wet cock sliding over my nose while licking and I really regretted that my own was down at the moment. He was watching my every move and was obviously very hooked on this.

"Smell my cock. And squeeze my balls while you do it."

I drew in the smell of him. Oh boy, was it sexy. When I squeezed his balls, he hissed as he inhaled sharply and bucked a little. He then leaned over my face and stood on his knees over me.

"Now take my cock, all the way down your hungry throat. Take it like you mean it!".

I was close to responding something like 'Yes Sir!' but was saved by him plunging in. He gave me no time to adjust, but as this was something I had plenty of experience with, I managed it - to his immense pleasure. I hummed deep within my throat, causing him to gasp and rotate his hips. I treated him to every trick I knew of and when he started to hump my face mercilessly, I plunged two fingers up his still loose and slippery ass. He immediately screamed and his cock jerked violently in my throat. I felt not so much a spurt as a trickle, as he came once again.

I sucked deeply to get out the very last drops he had to give, and felt his arms shake under him. I reached up and held him under his arms, helping him roll off me and onto the bed. I could see his now deep purple cock clearly against his white skin, even in the dim light, and it was still throbbing visibly as he lay there panting. I thought he was absolutely beautiful in his afterglow. He was a delicate pink color across his face and neck and was covered in sweat all over. I just settled there on my side, watching him slide into sleep. When I heard a little snore from him, I spooned up behind him and covered us both with a blanket. I couldn't sleep, so I just lay for maybe an hour watching him. He smiled and grunted, without waking up, and I was deliriously happy that I was the cause of that smile.

Suddenly I heard a distant phone ring. It wasn't a tune I recognized, but before I could get up and investigate, Andrew stirred and woke up. When he heard the ringing he scrambled out of bed and ran for the phone I supposed was in his jacket in the hall. Even across the distance, I could hear an angry female voice yelling down the phone. Andrew gave mumbled replies to her rambling and hung up after a few minutes. When he came back into the bedroom, he sat gingerly on the edge of the bed and sighed deeply.

"My mum wants me to be home this instant. I hate still living at home."

His voice was bitter, so I couldn't help sliding up to him and kissing the back of his neck. He closed his eyes and melted back into me.

"I wish I could stay, but I really have to go. I didn't tell mum where I was going and she's having a fit."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 09:35 PM
He turned to face me and put his arms around me. He hugged me close and then looked deeply into my eyes. I was the one melting now.

"I wanna thank you so much for doing this for me. Thank you, thank you, thank you."

I saw tears in his eyes again and stroked his back gently while he talked on.

"I swear I'll never forget this. It's the most incredible thing that has ever happened to me and if you ever need anything, please call me. I'll do anything for you."

I was touched - but I knew what I wanted from him. So I told him.

"If you'll do anything for me, then do this... Go home. Find a guy you like and fuck him silly every night like we just did. Never be ashamed of yourself. Never doubt you're good enough. And call me when you find a guy. I want to be the first to know who'll be lucky as hell."

He blushed a deep red when I said this and I started to fear he had fallen for me. I was flattered, but didn't want that for him. Besides, I was more than happy as a free man at this time. But he didn't even look at me. He looked at his toes with a dreamy look in his eyes. When he looked up again, he beamed at me.

"I promise. But I already know who the lucky guy is. It's David."

At this, I couldn't help but laugh and hug him to me. Oh, David was gonna have his work cut out for him. I didn't even consider that David might not want Andrew. I knew David, and he was - as I said before - quite the horn dog.

After sitting for a while just savouring the hug, Andrew got off the bed. I smacked him playfully on the ass when he passed me, and he smiled at me in a way that could melt glaciers. When he was finally fully clothed again, we hugged and kissed in the hall. I hadn't bothered getting dressed, and he gave my cock a fond squeeze before he left, his face shining like the 'unwrapped diamond' he was.

I'll never forget that boy. Gorgeous.



The End

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 10:09 PM
Last story for tonight - Please Enjoy !!! ;)


California Love


"SUIT? Check. Cashmere sweaters? Check. Two pairs of heels? Check. Agent Provocateur play set? Check. Another boring all-work-and-no-play business trip? No check."

This one was going to be different. This time, she had a different agenda- to finally consummate a relationship that should have been relieved a long time ago. They had been friends for some time now, ever since she moved out to California and they first met. He was there for her when she needed a friend so badly. The timing could not have been much worse, since she didn't know any one else, was heavily involved with the woman of her dreams and it was her first day on the job. She desperately needed a ride home and she had to ask the guy that was training her. Luckily, he obliged. And in that moment, the attraction they felt for one another was undeniable. He was an Adonis in her eyes. He had boyish good looks and the body of a football player, which he kept from his glory days- an all-American type with a blondish brown crew cut hair, bright smile and strong, willing hands. And he was very, very charming. He was the type who could charm the pants off any one-male or female, but especially female. You just couldn't deny him. And nor could she. So after years of messing around, being apart and being faithful, she decided to go for it.

He knew she would be in town for business, but he didn't know exactly what that business was. She had told him that she'd be in meetings with vendors much of the day in San Francisco, but once done, at night, that they could meet up for drinks before heading out the next afternoon. He agreed since he hadn't seen her in so long and since, truthfully, he wanted to see what could be done differently, this time. Before she left Sacramento, her and her girlfriend had stayed with him for a week, after they had sold the car and quit their jobs. He was a friend to them both, but for her, she was always interested in him as much more. But how could she act on it when 1) she'd had a girlfriend, 2) she wasn't sure if he'd reject her on grounds of righteousness or unattractiveness and 3) even if it was all good, the chances of getting caught were so ripe? Once she saw the time winding down, she knew, albeit late, she had to say something.

On the first night at his place, while the girlfriend was preoccupied with video games, she had decided to have a soak in the hot tub. She invited them both but only he accepted the invitation. The girlfriend dismissed them to relax as she began plotting her next move- on him. She was so nervous that she could barely stop fidgeting, but once at the spa, she put it all on the line. She had on bathing suit bottoms but couldn't find the top so she wore a matching push-up bra, instead, with a t-shirt on top. He looked at her as he took off his shirt and stepped into the tub. She knew what had to be done, so she pulled her shirt off, took off her glasses and stepped sexily into tub, keeping her eyes on him. She could see something in his eyes she had never seen before. The intensity behind his smile made her want to give in to all temptation. She wanted to give in to all of his sexual whims right then and there, but she had to pace herself. They talked, at first about benign things, but the topic quickly shifted to a more appropriate one-sex. She became bold.

"Do you think I'm attractive?"

"Yeah of course. Did you really have to ask?"

That was all she needed to hear. She moved closer to him. But he moved away. She moved closer again, but again, he moved away. She was getting frustrated fast.

"Why are you running away from me?"

"Hmmm...let me see...scared that your girl might come out here, that we might get caught by security. Gee, let me pick one!"

She tried to quell his thoughts but all he could think of was the possibility of her girlfriend catching them in the act.

"I just wish you had said something sooner."

He'd had loved to take her in the pool or in the nearby exercise room, but for him, the possibilities were damning. So she gave up and retreated back to the apartment and her mundane routine for another day.

The following day was business as usual until mid afternoon when he decided that they all go for a drive to get out of the house. Once again, the girlfriend declined company and let the two go off in search of a good time. Once in the car, the conversation turned quickly to the task at hand. She asked if he'd had an idea of where they were going but he said he didn't know where to stop. After driving around for a few moments, the pair pulled over to the side of the ride adjacent to an open field with picnic benches and a drainpipe. They talked at the tables, wondering how they were going to fulfill their desires but still pondering what could be dire consequences. They talked of the ways, the positions that would be most successful- quick and pleasurable. It was all too much for her, so she decided that since his conscience had suddenly popped up she would, once again, give up. Once in the car, she realized something- he couldn't drive. He just sat there, parked.

"What's wrong?"

"I want you so bad that I just can't let this go," as he struggled with his virtue and desires.

"Do you have protection?"

"No."

"So drive to the store and get some," she ordered.

He was fuming by this point and said, "It shouldn't be this hard".

She rubbed his leg and caressed his thigh, urging him onward, despite the facts. He fought himself from jumping on top of her, right then and there but he knew he could not any longer.

She reached over and began massaging his crotch as he moaned and began to tenderly kiss her soft lips. The only thing separating them was that damned driver's console and their clothes. Their hands roamed and explored each other. They were panting like animals, pawing at each other as if it were their last. He squeezed her breasts in his hands and bent down to lick her nipple as she sighed for more. He reached into her pants and fingered her clit as she moaned in ecstasy. He inserted two fingers and began to fuck her. She wanted more and he could smell it-even taste it. She writhed and came all over his lovely digits with a release unheard of. He licked his fingers clean and savored the sweet, refreshing taste of his spoils. He wanted more- so much more, but he knew he could not. She urged him to pound her pussy and pull out but he wanted it all. He didn't want to settle, though in a way he had already done so. Angry with himself, he shook his head and started the car. She wanted to taste him, too, but before she could even reach over again, they were on the road. With one hand on her thigh and the other the steering well, he cursed his stupidity at not carrying a condom. He cursed himself for letting his dick get him that far. He cursed himself for her telling him about her feelings so late in the game. And most of all, he cursed himself for caring so much about her that he didn't want to be the one to ruin her already established relationship. And she knew it.

They rode in complete silence. When they finally pulled into his parking space at the complex, he turned off the car and just looked at her. She stared deeply into his eyes and knew what he was thinking. He kissed her passionately, one more time, and got out of the car. And that was it. In a few days, she was on a plane to NYC to never be seen again until this trip. She had a lot riding on it, but no matter what, in the end, she knew it would be worth it.

The moment she stepped off the plane and breathed in the bay air, she knew she had to find a way to come back, permanently. She never wanted to truly leave, but things got so hard she didn't know how to stay either.

"Oh well. Can't waste too much more time on regret," she thought to herself. "Now was the time for making things happen."

She was picked up by a company car and quickly whisked away to the meeting site downtown. Around 7pm, things began to wind down and she saw her opportunity for first contact, so she gave him a call. After a few minutes of light banter, the two decided to meet up downtown at a popular martini bar around 9pm. Since he was driving from San Mateo, he decided to leave a bit early to pick up the present he'd been waiting to give to her since she left. Once the meetings were officially deemed concluded and the vendors and company met at a crossroads, it was 8:30pm. So she made a mad dash for the ladies room to change and get freshened up for the big night ahead. She had the rest of her bags taken back to the hotel as she hailed a cab to take her to her destination. She was nervous but not in a fidgety way. She was nervous because she hadn't seen him in so long she had hoped he thought she was still attractive. She was nervous about whether or not he would like her choice of outfit- charcoal mini dress with black leather platform boots that stopped at her knees. She was nervous as to whether he'd reject her again in honor of friendship. By the time she had worked through it all in her mind, she was at the bar.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 10:11 PM
She stepped into a smoky, but cool scene- complete with banquettes and suits with pretty young things. So she decided to grab an empty booth and wait. Only a few minutes later did she find herself face-to-face with him. He stood before her, grinning, holding a small black bag with a white bow. She knew the bag very well and was surprised he was holding it for her. They hugged and kissed on the lips. Then they sat down together to get reacquainted. After all of the stories, she suddenly realized that he had yet to present the bag to her.

"So, when do I get my present," she asked coyly.

"I told you it had to be done right. And this is right." He handed it to her as she peeked inside.

"Pull it out and tell me if you like it," he said.

"What a double entendre," she thought, giggled, and did as she was told.

It was perfect. It was a sheer black mesh thong and bralette set with large ivory satin bows on the sides. It was perfect. He did know her. And yes, he did want her.

She couldn't help but be mesmerized by his planning and adoration. She kissed him passionately as he held her close in his strong, muscular arms. She had missed this so much. And so far, it was all worth it. He knew he had to see her in it immediately so he asked that she excuse herself to put it on and she obliged. She stuffed her underwear into her clutch bag and donned his gay apparel. It was soft and silky against her skin. She played with the bows a bit as she began to fantasize of the things he'd be doing to her soon. She snapped out of it and dashed for the door to make it all a reality. When she returned to the booth, she noticed that he had taken the time to order bottle service of Dom, which she appreciated. Since her absence, he had been working for an investment firm. He worked his way up from CSR to Advisor and had the suit and moves to prove it. He no longer had to dream of the finer things, for he had them. He had a choice of women nightly, but always, he wanted her. She couldn't help but feel flattered at the fact, but still frustrated-but no more.

Here it was, right in front of them both, with nothing but space and opportunity- and a sheer black mesh thong- between them. She sat, she drank (he never cared for alcohol or cigarettes), they canoodled like new lovers and once the bottle ran dry, they decided to leave. In his planning he had figured that though his place in San Mateo was nice by most standards, it still wasn't right. So he rented the penthouse at the "W" Bay for the night.

His driver was waiting outside for the couple. He opened the car door for her to get in and he followed. Within a few minutes, they were at the hotel. Since he frequently used the hotel's bar for business meetings, he was able to garner the room on very short notice. There, he was important. Upon reaching the elevator they were greeted by a bellhop.

"Penthouse, sir," as he motioned them inwards.

She smiled, impressed by the respect being thrown his way. She couldn't help but think of how much and how little has changed. He had always looked out for her and did what he could. She always felt loved by him and he always made sure she never had to question. The bell dinged and the scene was set. He motioned her outwards with his hand placed gently in the small of her back.

"Good move," she thought. "Subtle, but good."

It was a beautiful room, lots of neutrals like charcoal grey, brown and cream with a dash of saffron and blue for measure, complete with a balcony. She smiled in approval.

He sat on the bed and took off his shoes and jacket as she gazed upon the view that was San Francisco Bay. He came up and stood behind her, quietly, and waited for her acknowledgement. She turned around and saw that familiar look in his face. She knew that this was it. He pulled her in close and kissed her passionately as the cool bay air snaked around them and made their warmest parts shiver. He picked her up and carried her to the bed, where he lay her down gently. She didn't move a muscle. He closed the balcony door and quickly disrobed to his boxers as he watched her lie there, waiting for instructions. He pondered where he would touch first, but first, he had to get that dress off. So he rolled her over onto her stomach and unzipped the side, slowly, watching her breathe. She wriggled out of the garment as she turned back over, to reveal what he had given to her. She looked like a gothic angel minus the black halo.

"Exquisite," he thought.

He studied every visible peak and valley. She had this hip bone that protruded only when lying down and with the heavy breathing, it made it even more pronounced. He kissed there first. Then he unzipped her leather boots, one by one to reveal her soft, glowing, smooth legs. She was definitely a well-kept woman and she knew how to present herself well. Her abs was taut with anticipation but the rest of her body remained relaxed, in waiting.

He kissed her feet, her calves, thighs, stomach, breasts, neck and lips. He lay on his side, by her side and kissed her again, with one hand around her neck, cradling her face gently. She could feel herself melting with relief into him. He was so strong and insistent as she wafted through his senses, stimulating each one. He could smell her desire and now he wanted to taste it. He slowly undid the bows that were holding the undergarment hostage to her body. He then sat her up and unhooked the clasp of the bralette to expose her perky, begging nipples. He suckled each one as she moaned with pleasure, cradling his head to her bosom. She smelled like Casablanca lilies mixed with jasmine and a hint of vanilla. He looked up into her eyes as he kneeled between her legs, praying within her temple of sensuousness. She smiled tenderly at him, lovingly even. He could see the anticipation and happiness in her eyes. He had missed seeing both so much. She lay back onto the sumptuous down pillows and pulled him on top of her. Their legs intertwined as they passionately kissed. With tension building, he could feel her getting increasingly moist as his hard member rubbed her mound. She then rolled him over onto his back and ripped off his boxers in one deft move to reveal his aching hard-on. She looked at it with glee and smirked. Before he knew it, her hand was wrapped around the shaft and the head was in her mouth.

His eyes rolled backwards into his head with satisfaction as he groaned a sigh of relief. With the tip in her mouth she rolled her tongue around and sucked it like a tootsie pop. There was no need for special instruction, for it was obvious that she knew what she was doing. As she continued to suck the head, she moved the shaft further into her slippery orifice inch by inch until it tickled her tonsils and made her gag. He loved to hear the gagging sound his dick created and encouraged her on with a hand on the back of her head, urging her onward. Spit trickled down as she deep throated him to the balls as he moaned and begged her not to stop. She coughed and began licking and sucking his balls as she further manipulated his shaft with her hand. With her free hand, while kneeling between his knees, she dragged her nails up and down his torso and legs, being careful to leave scars with just the right depth. He writhed in ecstasy and asked her to continue sucking his dick. She complied and continued to titillate the head of his cock with her tongue and cheeks.

He was more than delighted at this point when she suddenly jumped up and sat on his dick, carefully and slowly inserting it inside her dripping pussy. With that, he sat up and helped guide her onto his shaft as she moaned. They sat on the bed facing each other, her on top with legs wrapped around his waist and him straight up with legs out. She rocked back on forth on it until it became more comfortable for him to go deeper inside. She could feel him touching her cervix as she screamed with frustration. He then locked her legs around his waist and swapped places as he placed her on her back, knees to ears, to delve deeper inside her. This was the baby maker position so she knew she was going to come quickly this way, which she did. But he kept going, pressing into her thighs with his massive shoulders and making her repent for her prior sin of leaving him high and not-so-dry. His cock was about nine inches and very thick. She had no trouble feeling him all over. He could feel her muscles tense up on him when he went deeper and hit her spot. He loved every minute of making her squirm and come at the same time. As he sped up his motion, the more she tightened around him. She wanted and tried to push him off of her, to give her some room, some time to recover, but he refused. He refused to give in to her whim, for once. And it was when he did this that he finally heard what he had been longing to hear for years from her lips. "Fuck me."

He happily and quickly obliged as he slowed down his tempo, wrapped her ankles around his neck and kissed her as he went even deeper inside her. She held onto him for dear life as she felt she had no other recourse for her sanity. He was so demanding yet sweet. She could feel her body becoming limp and he could too. It was all too much for her, but she didn't care and asked him not to stop. He kissed her again, softly, as he came inside her. But he was not done- he still w anted to taste her. As permission was finally granted for rest (or so she thought), he sat back on his feet and let her legs dangle in the crux of his arms. He kissed her legs and licked and sucked her toes. She giggled for she knew what he was up to. Sweet. He then bent her legs and spread her knees to reveal his prize. It was shiny and wet with their mixture. He had to taste it.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 10:13 PM
He slowly licked her clean from the lips to ass as she rubbed his head and shoulders, being careful not to touch her already engorged clitoris. She liked his head and how it felt- all prickly but soft and well-rounded. She appreciated the favor for he knew what her clitoris was capable of and did not want to leave and severely lingering clues for the other. She pulled him up to her face and licked his lips because she knew it tickled. He chuckled and kissed her lovingly on the nose, smiling.

She glowed in the faint moonlight, feeling as if dawn was not too far away. She ran her hands along his well-developed shoulders, biceps and pecs. She reached up and nuzzled his neck. She licked and sucked her way to his nipples, which were begging for attention. She sucked the tips while keeping her gaze on his eyes. This is a too often neglected erogenous zone for men, but she knew better than to ignore it. He moaned, surprised to find her mouth so pleasurable there. She then pushed him off of her and turned around, sitting on her feet, with her back to him. He examined her curves with the posterior view. She was beautifully shaped, with just enough of everything- nothing was in excess. Her long, beautiful neck, toned shoulders, straight spine, perfectly arched lumbar- complete with back dimples, and a nice, round, and tight ass. She wanted him to look at her- to study her form. They both knew it very well could have been the last. So they were sure to take it all in. With photographic memories this was an arduous task, because of the complications. But for now, everything was simple. It was just he, just her, in this one place, together, for hours. It was all they had so they appreciated every minute and made sure each moment in between lingered for another.

She turned her face, looking over her right shoulder towards him. He moved closer and traced her outline with his hands. Her strong shoulders and separated wings, the smallness of her frame was wondrous since she was so tall. He placed his left arm around her waist and gently pushed her head downwards to the pillows. She presented herself to him. He rubbed his cock between her ass cheeks as she shook it for his enjoyment. He slapped her ass with a heavy hand to let her know who was in charge as she yelped with slight pain and deference. He stroked his cock until it got hard enough for penetration. "Spread 'em" he said. She opened her knees and legs wide, while keeping her head down and back gracefully arched as he entered her from behind.

Slow and steady, at first, to allow for maximum depth, but then she murmured his favorite words again (Fuck me) and he just had to obey the woman. He thrust deep inside her, causing her to grab a fistful of sheet and bit the pillow to camouflage her screams. He had no desire to relent so he commenced to pounding her kitten like day-old bread. He was committed. Every now and then he'd slap her ass to watch it jiggle, but made sure to focus on the task at hand- and that was making her come more fiercely than she ever had before. And he did just that. When he was done he pulled out and came right on his target- her T-stamp. How appropriate. He slapped her ass one last time for good measure when she sank into the cool, comforting retreat of the sheets, completely spent. The two lay within one another, legs intertwined, arms mingled and slept peacefully until the dawn.

The first peek of sunlight awakened her early enough to see the end of darkness. She stepped out onto the balcony in her glory, knowing that not many would be accompanying her to see her vision. She stared into the sunrise, over the bridge and fog, and wondered what the rest of her life would be like. Part of her wished that they could be together, but that same part of her knew what happened was special because they weren't together. She was confused. She felt amazing and fulfilled yet wanting more in spite of her life. She knew she loved her wife of many years, but she also loved him in a way that few others would understand. She knew that her wife would never accept them as an ongoing, known relationship, but she knew that she could not let this be the first, last and only time they were together. It just felt too right. She shook her head, not knowing what to do.

She heard him stirring in the room, possibly looking for her so she turned around to help him and there he was, once again.

He asked, "What are you thinking about," even though he already knew.

She chose not to humor him and said nothing. He kissed her long and hard, for he already knew the answer to his question, but decided to ignore it for just a bit longer. She wrapped her arms around his neck, knowing full well what was about to happen. He picked her up by her thighs and placed her on the edge of the metal railing. It was cold, but she didn't care because she wanted him to have her again. He kissed her neck, being careful to not let her go, and made his way slowly down her body to her somewhat abused kitty. It was quite swollen, and it made him feel a bit sorry for beating it up last night. So he decided to be extra gentle, this time avoiding the lips and suckling only the tip of her clitoris. She moaned with ecstasy and pain. She felt not only physical pain from the act but also mental. She knew this was it. But she just couldn't accept it yet. She came, once again, but this time in a soft, warm trickling stream to which he was more than willing to lap from. He rose to her level and looked deep into her eyes. Neither one smiled, just gazed incessantly. There were no words left to say. He hugged her close and picked her up from the railing and carried her inside to the shower.

He turned on the steam and joined her in soaping down and getting clean. They showered in complete silence. They kissed and hugged and held one another, neither really wanting to let go of the other, but knowing they had to. Water wrinkles began forming on their bodies, hair completely saturated, time slowly elapsed. By the time they had decided to get out, two hours had passed, but it felt like only a few minutes. He dried himself off and oiled her down, being good not to miss a spot. It was all so methodical and deliberate- it felt like time was in slow-motion. They lingered around the room, almost aimlessly, not wanting it to end.

There was a knock at the door-room service for check out. He answered the door while quickly putting on his boxers and declined the meal, for neither had an appetite for food-just each other. He turned around and looked at her, just standing there in her pretty panties. She wanted to cry so badly but she knew she couldn't let him see it. It would only make him feel worse. He knew that, as he joined her in the middle of the room, standing, holding her for comfort. She felt so good in his arms, as if she was made just to fit within their massive space. And she still smelled like Casablanca lilies, jasmine and that hint of vanilla- amazing. She knew she couldn't cry, but she had to tell him exactly how she felt this time. She looked at him and said it-


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-02-2008, 10:14 PM
"I love you."

"I love you, too."

There were no other words left to say.

They dressed and left the room. His driver was waiting for them in the lobby.

"Mr. Palmer, this way please," as he motioned towards the car.

He dropped her off at her hotel to gather her things, as it was his preference to take her to the airport, as well. While in the room gathering her things, she made a quick conference call to HQ to let them know that she was flying out and that she'd be in touch upon landing. The driver placed her suitcase into the trunk and held the door for her to re-enter the vehicle. Upon sitting down, she realized that he was holding a bouquet of Casablanca lilies. She didn't know how he had gotten them, but she was happy that he did. He presented them to her along with a small box. At that moment, she was so scared of what may have been in the box that she just stared at it in silence.

"Please, take it," he urged.

She obliged and opened the box to discover not what she thought it was. It was a key. She was baffled. She looked at him, confused.

"That's a safe deposit box key. When it's time to be opened, you will know. The location will be revealed to you at that time and its contents will be yours."

She didn't know what to say. With tears in her eyes, she managed a very tiny thank you. He bowed his head with grace and told the driver that they were ready to go to the airport. Still in silence, they sat, as he held her hand the entire way there.

Not a moment after landing, she was on the phone with the vendors again, wheeling and dealing.

"Back to the grind," she thought.

Nine months later, she had little Jaylin. Her and the wife had been trying to get pregnant for some time before the trip, but were unsuccessful. So she decided to kill two birds with one stone. And he knew it. She attained the box's location and instructions to go and open it alone. Once Jaylin turned three months and was able to be watched by a nanny, she went to open it. She drove into the city to a bank on Greenwich Avenue. The attendee retrieved the box and left her in a room, alone, to view its contents. At first she just stared at it, afraid to discover its secret. Then she snapped out of it and realized that she had come so far and it had to be opened. She placed the key into the lock and turned it clockwise. She looked inside and began bawling. Inside the box was the account number to a trust fund he had set up for their child and a 5-karat pink diamond solitaire engagement ring. And a note that read simply-

"maybe some day...."


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:06 PM
Good Afternoon To All Readers !!! :)

Wow ! Can see that although I'm not posting any stories there're some who comes in to read , Good then I'll have to post some more before going for a nap then go cheong tonight liao . :p


Don't Worry, Be Happy


He sits in the darkness upon the enclosed balcony, looking out across the city. The hustle and bustle, the neverending traffic, the plethora of people upon the sidewalks... Everyone seems to have someplace to go, someone to meet, someone with whom to share the night. The city is alive, its sounds and its lights evidence of humanity, of companionship.

Taking another sip from his mug, he looks to the north. Even the sky is full of life, evidenced by the dual lines of airplanes dipping from the thick cumulonimbus clouds on final approach, delivering untold numbers of people to join in the life which surrounds him on this night: people returning home, or arriving to see a longtime friend, or coming to explore this cove of humanity.

Yet he is very much alone on this night, and this night is just like almost every other night for eons. As "Don't Worry Be Happy" wafts from the radio in the living room behind him, as the night breeze chills his pale face with its promise of rain, as he hears the angered voice of a man yelling at an unknown driver for nearly running him over, he sips life, feeling it cascading down his throat, its warmth, its pulse radiating downward and outward at once.

A cheer reaches his ears. Clearly, the local team is winning at the arena on the other side of the city. How many people are gathered there on this night? Five thousand? Six thousand? It is probably a sold-out venue on this night, as the much-hated rival team to the south is attempting to challenge them tonight. How many other people across this city would be watching on television, or perhaps listening on the radio? Given the great advances of the Internet in recent years, how many people in other areas of the country, of the world, might be watching online? Just how many souls would be riveted to every nuance of each individual player's athleticism?

A woman's impassioned cry spills into the night. A siren rises above the cacophony.

A vision of blood.

Her blood upon him, seeping from her.

Her eyes, piercing, wide and uncomprehending.

Her fingertips pressed to the twin wounds at the side of her neck.

He shakes his head, clearing her from his mind like an image from an Etch a Sketch, erasing her from his thoughts as fate has erased him from the thoughts of those who surround him.

This world is still incomprehensible to him. The customs, the languages, the politics are all still strange, foreign, unknowable. For so long, it has been far better to remain here, in the darkness, with only a radio and the illusion of humanity's companionship for companionship.

The hunt is what has kept him bound here, to this city, to this existence -- such as it is. There is still and always a primal thrill in the stalking, the seduction

...the savoring.

Yet there is the incredible loneliness which is ever-present. At any moment of the night, he could be amongst the people -- he could even be one of the thousands at the arena, one of the hundreds upon a descending airplane, one of the dozens traversing a busy intersection -- yet be completely alone, utterly unseen, mattering naught to any other soul unless he accidentally violates someone's personal space.

How long ago was it when he realized that she would eventually learn his truth? It had been incredibly difficult to leave, yet it had to be done, for he would essentially frozen in time, and of all the people he had ever known in this excruciating after, she was the one he could not bring himself to hunt, even though she had submitted to him, heart and soul, willingly and knowingly.

...knowingly, except that she did not know his true nature, knowing only that he was only available at night, and she had not seemed to suspect.

But that was so far in the past that he could barely remember her face, her voice, her flesh. Now she was like everyone else around him: nameless, unknowable, distant.

Now, she was likely gone from this existence, and she was indeed fortunate.

A distant low rumble of thunder traverses his mind. The storm is coming. The end is near. At last, the continual loneliness will come to a cataclysmic end, for he can sense it on the wind:

His salvation is coming, drawing closer on the wind.

He tries once again to conjure up the vision of his last prey: the beautiful white dress in tatters, the silky raven hair obscuring part of her face, the painted lips barely moving as she questioned his sanity, the broken fingernail edged with her own blood. She had been a fine final companion, a fine final taste of flesh.

Taking one last sip of her from his mug, he stands, closes his eyes, and, with a deep sigh, resigns himself to the knowledge that by sunrise, he should finally be nothing but a memory to this tiny apartment he has called home for far too long. He will not worry, for he will be happy.


The End

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:10 PM
Sammie's Back




"Hey..." I paused. Was I asleep or drunker than I thought? I was neither. I was awake and just drunk enough not to care about heart ache.

"Hey back." She was coy and nearly transparent with her intent.

Sammie was the last person I had planned to see that night. I had just come out of a horrible break up and was set to drink myself to sleep. I really had no plans of anything other than rest and solitude. Sammie apparently had other plans.

"What are you doing here?" I was puzzled by her presence. I should have been excited, and I eventually got there. However, I waited for an answer.

"I missed you." Her words were tender, but she spoke through a devilish grin.

Sammie was... she was the one that chipped away just enough ice to warm my heart, but I had to move away for a bit and she simply moved on. A couple of years later, she had married and I was nothing more than a memory.

When she and I were together, I developed the habit of leaving my front door unlocked for her to come and go as she pleased. She was bold in her assumption that I never broke the habit, and even bolder in her assumption that she would be welcome. She walked in as though she had never missed a step.

She walked in and stood, only for a moment, in the entry way. She stood as though she wanted me to notice every inch of her. Sammie, ever the feminine goddess, wore high heels despite her jeans. The denim of her jeans hugged her thin, muscular calves well into her lean thighs. There was the slightest gape of shape and light that seeped from exactly where I wanted to be. Her hips rested high and canted in the low cut jeans and led my eyes to her barely exposed stomach. She wore a tight sweater that gripped at her waist line, but held even tighter to her beautiful breasts. She dropped her large bag from her right hand as she pushed her amber hair back with her left. She was gorgeous and waiting.

She waited as though she was not in complete control. She waited for my invitation.

I leaned back on the bed that sat toward the middle of my studio apartment. I rested back on my elbows with my legs bent over the edge of the bed. "Come here." I tried to sound suave, but felt as though I was begging. Her grin widened a bit as she sauntered toward me. She couldn't even walk without a sexual aura about her.

As she reached the edge of the bed, she paused and stood between my open knees. I looked up her and could only return her grin. Her arms rested at her sides and she waited patiently for me to sit up and wrap my arms around her. I pulled her down on top of me and embraced her in the most passionate kiss that I had ever rendered. Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe it was the absolute desire to be inside her, or maybe it was a combination of both, but I couldn't hold back.

I immediately began to tug at her clothing. My hands quickly found the bottom of her sweater and just as quickly had it over her head. With her sweater removed, she placed her palms flat to the bed and pushed away just enough for me to get an eye full of her wonderful breasts. They heaved and nearly fell free from her bra as I tugged at it as well. Within a matter of seconds, she and I were laying bare chest to bare chest in a loving exchange of lip and tongue. She was gorgeous. She felt gorgeous against me.

I rolled on top of her to have her hands meet the button of my jeans. She pulled the waist line apart and ripped the zipper from top to bottom exposing my rock hard cock for lack of underwear. She quickly wrapped her slim, smooth fingers around my shaft and moaned a throaty, "MMMM."

I felt as though I would come far too early if her soft hand was to continue stroking my hard on, so I slid away from her hand and down her body. I stopped at her breasts. Her nipples were dark pink and in direct contrast to her light skin. They were hard from the briskness of the air in the room and they grew even harder as I licked and teased them.

Having hardened her nipples to my satisfaction, I began to kiss my way down her flat stomach. I kneaded her nipples lightly between the tips of my index fingers and thumbs. I rubbed them gently and loved the exchange from the roughness of my hands to the softness of her tits.

I did all that I could to take my time as I kissed my way to the top of her jeans. I may have rushed in the excitement, but I quickly undid her pants and pulled them from her body. I paused only in time to look at the shape and velvet-like softness of her panties. It was at that moment that I knew that I was not a sudden whim within her evening plans. She knew that her panties turned me on and she wore them for me. A tiny, black, lace triangle covered her center and was only held in place by the two strings of black that ran over her hips to meet the one that ran the course of her ass.

I leaned down and reached my arms underneath her legs to grab the outer measures of her g-string. My face hovered just over her pussy and I could smell her wetness. I looked at her with a grin, then down to her middle to render her a kiss through her soaked panties. With that kiss, I slid the strings over her hips, down her wonderful legs and to the floor. In a natural, single motion, I returned to her. I allowed my lips to start at the inside of her left ankle and followed the trail that led back to her pussy.

I kissed my way from her calf to the inside of her thigh. I knew how to tickle her just enough to really get her going. I very lightly applied only the tip of my tongue to her left inner thigh and I moved upward and inward in a single motion. Her upper leg twitched and she let a slight whimper as my mouth found her pussy.

I flicked the hood of her clit with my tongue just before licking the full length of her pink center. Her smell was intoxicating and her taste was addictive. I pressed my mouth to her completely and offered the full girth of my tongue to her hole. I did all that I could to make her come and she did. Her thighs pressed tightly to the sides of my head and her hands gripped to the roots of my hair until my scalp ached.

Sammie was a gracious woman and certainly was not selfish. She pulled me by my hair until I was even with her once more. She pulled me in for a long and lasting kiss. My cock grew even harder at the thought of her cleaning her juices from my mouth with her tongue. It was a raunchy thought, but it was enough to make me feel that sudden leak of precum fall from my cock and onto her stomach.

"Roll over." She was back. She was in charge and she was ready to let me know it. As soon as I landed on my back, she was at my waist. She jerked and tugged my jeans until she was able to free my lower body from their restraint. I lay beneath her ready to cum.

She chuckled, "I almost forgot," as she attempted to wrap her small hand completely around my cock. She had mentioned in passing, long before, that I was bigger than her husband. She knew just how to stroke my ego and my sexual center. Her hand ran the length of my shaft several times before a second, tiny stream of precum showed. Returning the favor, she flicked the tip of my hard on with her tongue. She looked up at me with that devilish grin then returned her mouth to my member. Her lips were soft and wet as her mouth eased down onto my cock. I expected her to stop half way down and begin to stroke with her mouth, but she kept going until the head of my dick rested in the back of her throat. She had never done that before and I have to admit that I was impressed.



Continue next page ............

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:11 PM
It wasn't but a second before she was hungrily slurping on my erect cock. Then she started to run the tip of one of her fingers down the crease of my sack and just between my unit and my ass. It tickled in a delightful way and it was just enough distraction to keep me from cumming in her mouth.

My eyes were closed tightly to the sensation, but that did not preclude me from following instinct. I reached down with both of my hands and allowed them to find the back of Sammie's head. I held her by the hair and kept her mouth in place. I began to virtually fuck her mouth. Every few strokes, I slowly attempted to push my cock in to the hilt. I could hear and feel her gag a little and it made me feel powerful; as though I was back in charge.

Sammie, however, had something else in mind. She must have been playing with her wonderfully wet pussy while sucking me off because the tip of her finger glided into my ass with relative ease. I was a bit startled by the penetration, but her goal was reached. I stopped fucking her face and simply let her work her magic. Within a few more seconds, she had me at the edge of blowing my load. She must have felt that sudden twitch just before an orgasm and she stopped.

She pulled her mouth away from my cock as a single strand of saliva still connected us in the intimacy of that very moment. I wanted so badly to cum, but I wanted even more so for it to be in one of her holes. "I want to fuck you in the shower." She was still breathy for the oral fucking she had just given, but it made her even sexier.

"The shower?" I questioned. She had never wanted that before, but years change a person and her fantasies. I had no problem with fucking her in the shower or anywhere else for that matter, so I agreed.

She stood up from her hovering position and reached her hands out to me. I took them and stood up from the bed. My cock jutted out from my body and met her just above her pussy. I grabbed her around her waist and lifted her onto me. Her legs wrapped around me, even with my buttocks, and finally gave the head of my dick access to her pussy. She lowered herself down just enough for her opening to swallow the tip, and only the tip. I tried to push upward, but she moved away. I tried to pull her down, but she resisted with a squeeze of her thighs. "Fucking tease," I protested, but to no avail.

"In the shower," she nearly commanded as she leapt free from my grasp. I smiled at her as she pointed toward the bathroom. She was adamant about this shower thing, so I complied. I began to walk away, but realized that she was not coming with me right away. "Aren't you coming?" I was puzzled once more by her strange behavior. "No. I'm going to let you get it warm first," she explained matter-of-factly.

Once more, she was in charge. I walked, naked and alone, to the shower. My cock bounced from left to right with each step until I reached the nozzle and turned it on. Once the shower was warm, I stepped in. The water was relaxing as the warmth ran through my hair and down my back. In a natural motion, I leaned my head back and closed my eyes to the stream of water until I heard the shower curtain open.

"It's about time," I said as I wiped water away from my eyes. I wanted to move quickly as to get a glimpse of her full naked body before pinning her to cold tile wall. However, that is not what I saw.

"What do you think?" Sammie's voice was sweet and coaxing despite her devious behavior. I looked her over and asked, "What the hell is that?" She answered, "What do you think?"

She stood with her arms down to her sides, but she let her fingertips glide up her hips to the leather straps that resembled those of her panties. She tugged lightly upward on them as though she was adjusting a bikini. She seemed as nervous as I had become. "So?" she questioned.

I half laughed and asked, "How is this supposed to work?"

Sammie grinned that evil grin. She had me hooked with curiosity. She reached just outside of the shower curtain to the edge of the sink and returned with a bottle of lube. "Give me your hand," she commanded softly. I did so and she poured a generous amount of lube into the palm of my hand. She was smooth as she put the bottle aside and grabbed my hand with both her hers. She guided my hand to the rubber cock poking out from her leather, panty-like straps. Her hands grasped around mine until my hand was wrapped around her strap on dick. She guided my hand up and down slowly as to teach me how to jack off. Then she leaned in and kissed me deeply. I trembled.

I'm not sure how long I rubbed her cock, but I found that her hands were no longer with mine. She had moved her hands to my cock as I rubbed hers and we continued to kiss.

Sammie, apparently more ready than me, put her hands to my shoulders and steered me to go around her. I still faced the wall away from the shower head. I felt her turn around to face my back. Her shaft seemingly slapped me across the ass as she turned and I chuckled a small nervous laugh.

"Put your hands on the wall." I couldn't tell if she was gritting her teeth or not, but I knew that she was now giving commands. I did as I was told and placed my hands flat to the wall. She had not told me to bend over, but it only seemed like the thing to do if I was to be fucked in the ass with my hands on the wall.

Sammie wasted no time. I felt her hands separate my ass and I nearly jumped at the sudden cold that was the tip of her rubber cock at my hole. She pushed inward to me awkwardly and the tip forced its way into my ass. I gritted and sucked air through my teeth in the universal sign of anguish.

I jumped forward and away from her strap on. "That thing is fucking huge," I protested. Again, my protest went to no avail. Sammie told me to turn back around and put my hands back on the wall. Reluctantly, I did so. She spread my ass once more and paused when the tip was at my hole again.

"Push back when you are ready." She may have been in control, but she was at least going to be gentle.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:12 PM
I inhaled deeply then exhaled. I felt myself relax and I eased back. I felt my ass open a little, but I was not ready. I pulled away again, but this time it was slower and I kept light pressure against my rectum. Another inhale and another exhale later and I pushed back again. This time, the head of her rubber member popped into my ass. I nearly jumped away again, but I took another deep breath again. I suddenly felt sorry for every woman I had ever fucked in the ass. It was painful as I stretched open.

Sammie still didn't move. Her hands stroked up and down my back softly as to relax me further. Her touch was soothing, but only a second more of having a rubber cock in my ass would help me stop clenching. I took another deep breath and slowly slid my ass all the way down the shaft.

I could feel it deep within me and I felt as though I was ready for whatever Sammie had to offer. "Are you okay?" she questioned. I didn't answer with anything more than a nod of my head. My hands were still pressed hard to the wall. Suddenly, I felt Sammie's hands grab my hips. I wasn't quite sure if she knew what she was doing, but she had the first step down. Then I felt the fronts of her breasts touch my back. She leaned over me and whispered, "Do you remember the time you fucked me in the ass?"

With that, she stood back up. Her hands were still fixed to my hips and she pulled back as she thrust her hips forward. Before that, I thought that I had the full length of her dildo in my ass. She somehow managed to find more to give as her hips pushed into my ass cheeks.

I felt the cock withdraw from my ass until the lip of the head stopped it from coming out all the way. Sammie slid the length of her toy back into me. Her second pump was better than the difficult and painful first. In fact, it felt magnificent. She withdrew again; then thrust forward again. I don't know if she had ever done this before, but she was fucking me like I had fucked her so many times. She pulled out and delivered in long strokes that nearly buckled my knees each time. She was firm, but loving.

Before I knew it, I was pushing my ass back to meet her thrusts forward. It was as if I was begging her with my ass. I pushed back to pull her in deeper as her hips slammed into my ass cheeks over and over again. Then, she made sure that she had control. She pushed forward and moved to fuck me deeper. I could feel my legs giving out and my arms finally collapsed. It may have only been a few minutes, but it felt like an eternity as my forehead fell to my lower arms. I was only braced by the sturdiness of the shower wall and Sammie's grasps on my hips. She fucked me hard and deep until I was pinned to the wall in the same fashion that I had planned for her.

Then, there was a strange sensation. I felt Sammie twitch in a completely different rhythm. She broke her stride as she came. I wished that I had given her the orgasm rather than the constant rubbing and bumping of her clit against the dildo that was in my ass, but I loved that she came.

The thought of Sammie "cumming in my ass" made me even harder. My cock ached to cum, so I reached down with my left hand to stroke it. Sammie apparently didn't like that all too much, so she smacked my hand away. "Put your hand on the fucking wall." She was brash and even sexier than before. I folded my left arm across my right and rested my head against them on the wall.

Sammie pumped harder and faster than she had before her orgasm. This was clearly her revenge fuck for the time that I had shoved my cock into her ass.

"Please..." I muttered.

"What?" she questioned through gritted teeth.

"Please let me cum."

She didn't say a word. She simply slowed her pace to long and hard strokes against my hole. She was sure to slap her hips against my ass with every push. She was in so deep that I felt that I might pass out if I didn't come soon.

Just then, I felt her hand wrap around my rock hard cock. She began to rub up and down with the same rhythm that kept her going in and out of my ass.

"Ahhhh!" was the only phrase I could muster. I had never had a screaming orgasm before, but the gobs of cum that fell from my cock were too much to handle silently. Thick wads of cum poured out of me as I came and kept cumming. It was almost painful to have my asshole clenching tightly to the shaft that was still pumping in and out of me.

My breath returned to me just in time for me to beg her to stop. Stop jacking my cock. Stop fucking my ass. Stop making me cum. My heart pounded and my loins throbbed. My dick was still hard, but was done. My ass did nothing to hold the large dildo as Sammie pulled it free from my anal grip. I was completely spent.

Sammie got out of the shower and I heard the sink turn on. I could only assume that she was washing up. I, however, was still unable to move from my "just been fucked" position. My head still rested against my forearms. I was still bent at the waist and perched against the wall.

I heard the sink turn off and I was finally able to stand. I felt my hole clenching and relaxing at the absence of the dildo. I felt as though I wanted more, but knew that I could not handle it.

I exited the shower, dried off, and returned to the bed where Sammie lay waiting.

"Did you like that," she questioned as if she had not just given me the biggest orgasm I had ever endured. I simply laughed. "How does your ass feel?"

"Open." It was the only thing I could think to say, but she chuckled like she knew exactly what I was talking about.

I lay down next to her and embraced her in a kiss. I pressed my naked body, along with my softening cock against her. I wanted so badly to stay awake and to hold onto her for awhile longer, but drifted asleep.

The next morning, I woke up and Sammie was gone. She left no note, no message, no tender word. She just left a strap on dildo and harness on one foot post of my bed, and a pair of black, lace g-string panties on the other.


The End

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:29 PM
Time


Trish and Gina had met on the first day of Band Camp, well before Orientation for the first-year university students. By the time the non-band/non-sports first-year students arrived, they were already building a solid friendship. As fall became winter, they spent many a cold night crossing the wind-swept campus between each other's dorms, where they would spend many hours laughing, consoling, or even just sitting in silence while sharing a cup of hot chocolate. Spring Break was spent together on a Florida beach, flirting with just about anyone around their age, tanning in their bikinis during the day and dancing in the clubs at night until the music finally ended.

Their sophomore year brought on a new dimension: They were roommates. Certainly, they had their spats as roommates, but any anger was very short-lived as their friendship only deepened. At times, they would even share a guy, sometimes both of them teasing him mercilessly, sometimes with Trish watching and touching herself as Gina and the hunk of the night engaged in rather vigorous sex, and sometimes with Trish being the one fortunate to have something long and hard repeatedly spearing her as Gina provided encouragement.

Yet through it all, Trish wanted nothing more than to give herself to her best friend.

That only continued through their junior year, again as roommates. Fights were far fewer, and sexual threesomes in equal decline as their studies took more and more of their precious time. That was when they discovered bondage, when Trey, who had been their threesome partner a few other times, wanted to restrain Gina before fucking her, and as Trish watched and caressed her best friend's face and reveled in how her roommate's breasts moved upon her chest as she was reamed, she was amazed at how Gina's demeanor changed, how she became somewhat submissive, how she struggled in the bonds not for escape, but for enjoyment.

It was prime information to be filed away for potential usage later.

Their final year of university began as usual, with Band Camp. It was great for Trish to see her best friend and roommate after the summer break, and the tight hug they shared was incredibly exuberant. Yet Trish knew, deep in her heart, that she needed to make her move.

Time was running out.

Yet studies quickly came first, and all too soon, it was the Holiday Break. As Trish sat in her bedroom on Christmas Night listening to her parents arguing downstairs, she sighed dejectedly, wishing she could be with Gina, wondering what Gina was doing, hoping that Gina was happy.

She thought back to that night when Gina had been bound to the bed, the ropes biting into the wrists and ankles. She remembered the expression of submission in her best friend's eyes, the way Gina had sensuously whispered "Use me," the sultry manner in which she had writhed upon the bed to appeal to Trey's vision.

They had not enjoyed a threesome with Trey since that intriguing night, but Trish had an idea...

Shortly after returning to campus and before Gina returned from the Holiday Break, Trish finally wrote the e-mail she had been composing in her mind for nearly two weeks:

Trey -

Do you remember that night last spring when you brought some ropes with you and tied Gina to the bed before you fucked her? The way she responded simply amazed me. I've never known such a strong-willed independent woman to turn so suddenly submissive like that. My guess is that she'd long fantasized about being bound and used, and that was exactly what happened that night.

You've known Gina and I both for quite a while, so perhaps this won't surprise you: I've fallen for her. I know it's strange, and it still surprises me, but I think I love her, but no matter what, I haven't had the courage to broach that issue with her.

Time is running out. This will be our last semester together before we go our separate ways into the world. Even if just for one night, I want to love her and hopefully have her love me.

For that, I'd like your help. Specifically, what I have in mind is for you to come to our dorm room one night when I'm not there, and eventually get her naked and bound to the bed again, with a blindfold over her eyes, then you'd leave. A few minutes later, it would be me who steps into the room, and I can take things forward from there.

I realize I could be putting you in a very difficult position with this, but I've considered many possibilities, and I think this is the best way.

Please reply as soon as you can.

- Trish

She pressed the "Send" button and sealed her fate.

A few hours later, she received a reply from Trey:

We'll talk later. I think we can do this.

Trish was elated, and that joy increased exponentially when Gina opened the door a few minutes later.

Since Gina would be student-teaching in her final semester and the local school system had a different week off for Spring Break, Trish decided to stay on campus that week as well so that Gina would not be lonely. However, on the cautious side, Trish had also reserved a hotel room for that week, in case her plans created an uncomfortable situation.

As the fateful night approached, Trish and Trey strolled across campus together one evening, quietly discussing the plans. Clandestinely, they had met periodically over the previous eight weeks, for while Trey had been very new to BDSM when he had roped Gina to the bed, he had learned much more in the interim, and even semi-routinely dominated a member of the women's volleyball team. His discussions of bondage methods, how to properly flog someone, and the awesome beauty of a woman denied orgasm for nearly an hour filled her imagination as she wondered how Gina would react to all of that and plenty more.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:31 PM
The plans had finally solidified, and the Thursday evening before Spring Break, as Trish sat in the downstairs lounge studying for a test the next morning, she looked up as Trey passed by, a backpack upon his right shoulder, and she smiled at his knowing wink.

Trish's heart raced. As each minute passed, her heartbeat seemed to double, and her breathing seemed to become more and more difficult. The moment of truth was very nearly upon her.

No longer could she study, so Trish picked up a campus newspaper which someone had left on the coffee table, yet she could not force herself to even attempt to read it. At one point, she glanced down her front, and could just subtly see the front of her sweater pulsing ever so slightly from her intense heartbeat.

And then she heard footsteps descending the staircase behind her. She tried not to turn around and check if it was Trey, but ultimately did.

...and it was not him.

But perhaps three minutes later, Trey did finally descend the staircase, and with a knowing wink and smile at her, he left the dorm.

The time was at hand at last.

With visions of Gina bound naked to the bed and unable to see, Trish gathered her things into her backpack and headed upstairs. Each step seemed more difficult to take, for nearly four years of a close friendship could potentially be shattered.

At last, standing before the door to her own dorm room, Trish took a deep breath, released it slowly, and quietly opened the door.

Gina was sitting cross-legged on the bed, wearing a red see-through camisole and a black thong. The lights were off and the blinds were closed; other than the light from the hallway, the only light in the room came from the candles upon each dresser. "Glad to see you, girlfriend," she said softly, smiling with her lips and with her eyes.

Trish was dumbfounded.

"Close the door, Trish," Gina said as she slipped from the bed and stood on the tile floor. "I'll explain."

Even after the door was closed, even after she had set the backpack beside her desk, even after she was in her roommate's arms, Trish's mind was still clouded by utter confusion.

"I've known for quite a while," Gina finally admitted. "I've known you're interested in me as more than just a best friend and a roommate. I've felt it in the way you've touched me as some lucky guy reams me good. I've seen it in your eyes as we sit and chat. I've sensed it emanating from you in the night as you gaze toward me. And I thought about all that and what it could mean, and I realized that even though we've shared ourselves with others, we've never shared ourselves with each other, and it made me realize that we've lost a lot of time looking for fulfillment elsewhere when fulfillment resided in this very dorm room. And the more I thought about that, about you, the more I realized that you have virtually every quality I've been looking for in someone to love, and I just wish I would've recognized it a lot sooner..."

As those soft words truly permeated her mind and filled her soul, Trish began to realize that, at last, what she had wanted for quite some time was finally coming true.

...minus the surprise.

"But... I don't... Trey was..."

"Trey told me a few weeks ago about your plan," Gina admitted. "It was just after I confessed to him that I was falling in love with you. We talked about it for several days and finally reasoned that, while your plan to surprise me had its merits, it would be best for me to give myself to you without bonds, without a blindfold, so that there was no question that my actions were truly genuine.

"Plus," Gina added, "it gave me time to go buy what I'm wearing, just for you."

It took a few heartbeats for Trish to realize that Gina was kissing her, but then the initial shock dissipated, allowing her to truly enjoy the moment, to revel in the acceptance and the love of her best friend and roommate.

...and now girlfriend.

Time passed both slowly and quickly as they truly undressed and explored each other for the very first time. This was not for the visual benefit of some lucky guy, as had often occurred in the previous few years - this was strictly for them. The touches and the kisses and the gentle bites were so much more meaningful, and the gasps and the cries they uttered were not for someone else's benefit, but for their own.

When their initial coupling had finally come to two beautiful completions, as they cuddled lovingly upon Gina's bed, Trish finally had to ask: "I have virtually every quality you've wanted in someone to love? What quality don't I have that you've wanted?"

After a short quiet laugh, Gina looked directly into Trish's eyes and smiled. "You don't have a long hard cock, but with your skills given the toys we have and the way you just used them on me, you definitely don't need one!"


The End

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:33 PM
A Fugitive Grace


As she drew him inside of herself, first his tip, then a pause and a coy grin to tease him, and up to the mid-point before shifting her weight to take him in entirely, he understood the riddle she'd seduced him with, whose solution is expressed not in the chatter of an unquiet mind but in the direct act of submission to the will of a lover...

The other guests had already left and Justin had been unburdening himself to James and Meryl about his latest breakup. Sacha was there too since the party was at her place. It had only been a short fling, but something about it--he couldn't tell just what--had felt more nearly right to him than any relationship he'd been in. Then she dropped him.

"She told me the strangest thing. She said, 'I'm not who you think I am. You don't know me because you don't know yourself. I know what you want better than you do, and that's why you think you like me.' That was the last thing she ever said to me. I can't see what she meant by that." Justin thought he saw Sacha smirk when he said that, which stung a little.

James and Meryl were good friends and good shoulders to cry on. They had a lot of patience, and that night Justin had needed it. He was exquisitely sensitive.

He found Sacha harder to connect with. She was cagy, distant, and bright, but in an anti-intellectual way. Once she told Justin that she didn't read books for fear of infecting her mind with other people's thoughts. Her apartment was somewhat sparsely furnished, aside from her big music collection, and it conspicuously lacked a television. She did have a couple posters, but not pictures of anything, just abstract, geometric patterns.

But what Justin found most unsettling about Sacha was her intense way of looking you right in the eyes without speaking. He had found it intimidating when they first met, and sometimes he still did.

Sacha was closer to Meryl and some of the other girls in Justin's set of mostly unmarried 20 and 30-somethings. He couldn't imagine what they talked about. For his part he could never seem to start a serious conversation with her. To begin with, she was sort of cruel, but always in ways that suggested she wasn't completely serious. She avoided talking about her thoughts or feelings. And she never seemed needy or self-conscious or soppy. He couldn't imagine her keeping a diary.

And yet she could also be an oracle. Every now and then she would suddenly come out with a profound observation, made more striking because her voice was unusually deep and rich for a woman's. Justin was always a little surprised by it, as though he had walked for a long time beside a tall, gray, stone, wall and then passed a narrow gate that momentarily revealed a vast, vivid garden just on the other side.

She'd been listening silently to Justin's somewhat rambling recounting of the affair. Actually, he wasn't entirely certain that she was listening at all. She was kind of staring distractedly as though a fascinating film was being projected onto the inside of her wide, brown eyes.

"You find what you're ready for," she said abruptly, and drained the last of the beer from her bottle. "Because when you're ready, you figure out how to ask for it." That ended the conversation, and thus the party.

James, Meryl and Justin walked together for a while, until James and Meryl reached their own apartment. They said their goodbyes and Justin shuffled off to catch a bus home. It was January, dark and bitter cold.

Three or four months passed and Justin didn't even try to date anyone. His last relationship and how it ended had caused him to mistrust his judgment. He spent the winter just trying to recover his emotional balance.

From time to time Sacha's remark would occur to him. And because the remark intrigued him, Sacha intrigued him too. He only saw her occasionally, maybe once or twice a month at parties, but she'd become a presence in his mind. Among other things, he'd begun to notice her beauty.

She was naturally athletic, with muscular shoulders, arms and thighs, but as far as he knew she didn't play sports. At least, he didn't imagine her playing sports because whenever he saw her she was arrayed in post-punk type outfits that seemed to suit her better than gym shorts.

He guessed that she'd inherited her father's looks: She had short hair, dark, somewhat pronounced eyebrows, high cheek bones, a flat nose, large lips and a well-defined chin. She had a pert bottom and large breasts, but instead of dressing to show them off, she hid them, or rather, she seemed almost unaware of them. She had tattoos in places he only caught a glimpse of when she stretched.

But he couldn't figure out how to approach her. They were so different from each other. And her sexuality was a mystery to him. She seemed to be by turns asexual and hypersexual because she never talked about sex except to make jokes, and she made sex jokes all the time. He wasn't even sure of her orientation. She never mentioned a girl- or boyfriend, or anything like that. And he was too "polite" to simply ask her.

So he never phoned her or invited her out anywhere. Evidently he hadn't "figured out how to ask for it" yet, and he supposed this impasse might go on indefinitely. He told himself it wasn't that important to him anyway.

But spring changes things. On the first warm night of the year Justin felt like he could almost sense the sap moving in the trees, which is to say that something hidden was stirring inside of him as well. Beneath the deadwood of his heart his feelings were beginning to flow again.

That night when he got home from work, he opened a window and, restless, went straight to his PC. He sat in the fading twilight, and then the darkness, lit only by the screen and a small lamp, and, in a kind of springtime induced trance, began typing a letter that he had no intention of sending--or none that he could admit to himself.

But sometimes our desire guides us, with a secret inspiration, long before its true purpose manifests on the mind's horizon. When that happens it's either the devil disguised as an angel of light, or a fugitive grace reaching out to us covertly through the veil of the flesh. It's the sort of thing that ruins marriages and destroys friendships, that takes lives--and sometimes saves them.

As he wrote to her his heart was heavy with a passionate tenderness--like mine as I write this story for you now.

This is what he wrote:

I have a fantasy about you.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:34 PM
It's always the same. I've been invited to your apartment for one of your parties. I'm the first one to arrive; maybe I misunderstood the time. So I help you get everything ready.

And there's a transgression. The details are always different, but I misbehave somehow. Maybe, on impulse, I try to kiss you in the kitchen, or maybe you merely catch me glancing furtively at your cleavage. Or you leave your bedroom door open and I accidentally see you changing for the party as I pass by, or perhaps I even stop in the doorway and stare, forgetting myself. You always notice and scold me for it. Sometimes you slap me.

All of that is just the back-story. The fantasy begins with me sitting abashed on your couch while you finish changing in your bedroom--with the door firmly shut. I'm wondering how awkward this is going to get, whether I've just ruined our friendship or whether you'll forgive me, whether I should apologize or just pretend like nothing happened. It occurs to me to slip out quietly while I have the chance: I don't deserve your hospitality.

You emerge from your room dressed in a skirt and blouse and long socks or stockings, with no shoes. Your top two buttons are undone. You aren't wearing a bra. I look at your face, trying to see whether you're still angry, but I can't read you.

You sit on the couch with me, as far away as possible, and let me stew for a while. Suddenly you grin wickedly and say, "I caught you looking, didn't I?" I blush, and begin to stammer an apology. But you lean towards me and hold your finger to my lips.

"Let's play a game," you say. "The object of the game is for you to touch me as much as you dare before the others get here. But I must remain fully clothed. The game ends when someone knocks on the door."

So we play. I'm cautious at first, but I get more and more bold.

There are two endings. In the first, we hear a knock, just as I'm beginning to disregard the rules. "Poor you," you say, and pull away from me. But then you look straight into my eyes and whisper, "Call me this week" before turning towards the door.

In the second you unbutton your blouse and slide your panties off from beneath your skirt. You pull me towards you and we kiss. "But, the others!" I murmur. You adopt the bearing of a teacher addressing a slow pupil: "There aren't any others. There never were." My other fantasies are about no one in particular, but this one is yours alone. It belongs to you somehow, and in its fevered moment, so do I.

Immediately after he wrote it, he emailed it to her. And immediately after that, he panicked. But it was too late. He cursed himself. Then he wrote her a nervous, apologetic note and sent that, then began another, but decided that he was only digging himself in deeper, so he stopped. He cursed himself again. There was nothing he could do. It was up to her now.

He didn't hear from her that night, and he didn't hear from her the next day. He kept frantically checking his email and voice mail messages from work. Later he remembered thinking that it would almost have been better if she had left him an angry message because at least then he would know where he stood. Not knowing was the worst part. But in the evening his phone rang and it was Sacha.

"Hey," she said.

And Justin said, "Hey. How are you?"

Then there was a long pause.

"Do you want to come over tonight?" she said.

There was a second pause as he tried to think of something really clever to say.

Finally he said, "Yes."

"Well why don't you then?" she said. It sounded almost like a taunt. He couldn't tell for sure.

An hour later Justin was headed towards Sacha's apartment building, trying to work up the nerve to knock on her door. But she met him on the street outside, so he didn't have to. She said she was coming back from the drug store. Neither of them had had time to dress up.

Sacha only lived on the third floor, but she insisted they take the elevator. As the elevator doors were closing, she placed her right hand on the back of his knee, slid it slowly and deliberately up his thigh and then goosed him, hard. Surprised, he turned his head, glared at her and opened his mouth as if to say, what are you doing? But instead he just gasped--with pleasure. She raised one eyebrow at him. When the doors opened she let go.

Once inside her apartment, he hesitated, wondering how to begin. She almost laughed at him. "Take off your shoes," she said. They were still standing in the doorway when she suddenly kissed him hard and deep, forcing her tongue into his mouth. A warm shiver shot through his body and he clung to her to steady himself.

Then she kissed him again more slowly, still open-mouthed. He reached to caress her breasts but she wouldn't let him. He tried to unbutton her blouse but she pushed his hands aside. She was teasing him. And teaching him--but what was the lesson? He felt his skin flush. He was frustrated now, and he wanted her more badly because of it.

She pulled his t-shirt off and reached for the top button of his jeans. Things were moving fast--too fast, he thought. When he demurred she ran her right hand up the inside of his thigh, then back up to the button. It didn't her take long to persuade him.

She finished undressing him, then pushed him down onto the couch. She was still fully clothed. The apartment was well lit. He felt a bittersweet flush, part exhibitionistic pleasure, part embarrassment.

He reached for the top button of her jeans, but she pushed his hand away again. She said nothing and stared straight at him with her strange, penetrating look.

Then she unbuttoned her jeans herself, slowly, pausing between each button, as though performing a striptease, and slid them to the floor. She hooked her thumbs onto the center of the waistband of her briefs, and cupped her hands around her flower. She pulled the waistband downward until her middle fingers touched her lips, then pulled her hands apart and upward, tracing the seam of her briefs with her fingers until she was holding them by the hips.

She eased them down and let him get a good look. She was closely shaved and she had a rose tattooed on the left side of her waist. Those were her only concessions to femininity. Her thighs were strong, beautiful. Even now she kept her blouse on; He was still at a disadvantage.

She straddled him and when he was pinioned, leaned into him pushing his hardening shaft up and back against his belly, so that its soft underside was pressed against the crease of her mound. For a while she just rested there with her clit against his tip. If they had long been lovers it would have been a tender gesture. But they had arrived at this point so quickly that he felt a little violated, at once thrilled and uneasy. Now that they had gotten this far she seemed to relish keeping him in suspense.

After a little while she leaned back and ran her wet lips along the length of his shaft to moisten it, until, satisfied, she leaned forward again and began to make love to him with long strokes of her clit.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:35 PM
All this time she held him with her eyes. He couldn't fathom her expression. It was neither tender nor predatory, but rather, confident, playful and self-satisfied. Selfish, he thought. It wasn't like dancing: I lead, you follow; and it wasn't like playing a game: I move, you move, I move. It would have been like a struggle, except he'd already been completely routed and she was enjoying the spoils of battle.

She wouldn't let him kiss her. Every time he tried she would pull back and smile coyly at him. He couldn't bring himself to meet her gaze and neither could he avoid it for long. He kept getting drawn back to those big brown eyes, and then, overwhelmed by their intensity, he'd feel bashful and look away again. But there was no escape. Exposed to her view, he was made to feel his nakedness.

When he sighed a little with pleasure she grinned and beamed at him with an unmistakable look of pride. Then he understood. She was selfish, but causing him pleasure was her aphrodisiac.

He began to express himself more freely, and found that she was increasingly responsive and attentive. The more he surrendered to the experience the more she came alive in his arms. She had an uncanny way of anticipating his reactions, which created the illusion that she could read his mind. It felt as if she had a direct apprehension of his thoughts and sensations, unmediated by words or signals. Soon she was reading only his involuntary symptoms, for he was overwhelmed beyond all expression. He could have sobbed.

But he didn't climax. Or rather, he didn't come. She was careful to massage the tender place at the base of his shaft, avoiding the head. In this way she kept him continually pursuing what she continually deferred. He remained rigid, engorged. But his shaft felt more relaxed by each new stroke, even as the rest of his body became more and more aroused, seemingly without limit. First it was like climbing a never-ending staircase, then, like falling into a bottomless well.

She was secretive about her own sensations. He saw now that what she had been struggling for was the ownership of their pleasure. She wanted all of it, hers exclusively to create, control and enjoy. And she got it, hording her own pleasure by concealing it and plundering his by forcing him to reveal it to her.

But gradually she began to stroke faster and her breathing became heavier. As she climaxed she succumbed to a few sharp cries.

Then she sighed deeply, unbuttoned and removed her blouse and bra, and at last she held him close to her and kissed him slowly. As she pressed her soft breasts close to his chest, he could feel her heart beating. This sudden display of tenderness was more affecting for having been so long denied. He needed it. He was mixed up inside. Later he remembered thinking "Other girls have made love to me, but this is the first time I've ever really been fucked."

She moved him to her bed and lay beside him, and continued to kiss and caress him for he knew not how long. Every once in a while she would caress his thigh, cup him in her hand, or run a finger along his shaft. She wasn't finished with him yet. Again she was keeping him in suspense, but casually, effortlessly, and with the same mixture of tenderness and control. She was also letting herself rest. She knew he would wait until she was ready.

When she was she reached down beside the bed, found a box of condoms in the bag from the drug store and removed one from the box. She slid her left arm like a pillow under his head, drew her face close to his, held the condom where they could see it and used both hands to open it. She slipped it out and pulled it over the length of his shaft with her free hand.

She kissed him once, a short, quick, sassy kiss, like a wink, then got up, seized his shoulders, and straddled him again. This time she pulled him inside of her and began slowly thrusting.

She studied his face carefully, watching for signs of over-excitement. She wasn't going to let him come without her permission.

"Look at me," she said. "Look right at me. Look in my eyes."

He did, with difficulty. And when he did he thought he'd never seen such a beautiful face.

"Do you want me?"

He nodded.

"Tell me you want me."

"I want you."

She rewarded him with a few hard thrusts.

"Tell me you need me."

"I need you."

"Tell me you belong to me."

"I'm yours."

"Say it again."

"I'm yours. I belong to you."

"Don't look away. Look at me. Tell me you'd do anything for me."

"I would. I'd do anything for you."

"Would you?"

"Anything."

"Tell me you're my bitch."

He hesitated.

"Say it!"

"I'm--I'm your bitch."

"Again! Look at me, bitch!"

His shame intensified his arousal, and the knowledge that he was being aroused through degradation intensified his shame which heightened his arousal yet again--and so on like a hall of mirrors. In such imperfect ways flesh and blood creatures grasp the infinite.

"Now kiss me." She still had him by the shoulders and she made him really struggle to reach her. When they finally kissed he was crazed with desire. She saw that he couldn't stand it anymore, rode him harder and let him come. It was a tremendous release.

He was shattered. He almost thanked her, but caught himself at the last moment, and instead, wrapped his arms around her and held her tenderly. She didn't return the gesture, but neither did she turn away. She accepted his embrace the way a champion accepts a medal: as a matter of course. He didn't know it then, but he would never see her again.

He fell asleep with her in his arms and dreamed that he was at a street protest where anarchists disguised as police were savagely beating police provocateurs disguised as anarchists. Something was unsettled inside of him, like he could no longer distinguish between his heart's cops and robbers and wasn't sure anymore which side he was on.

In the morning before he left she pressed a sealed envelope into his hand with instructions not to open it until he got home. It contained the address of an organization called the Center for Sex Positive Culture. He turned over the note in his hands a few times before deciding he might try it.


The End

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:44 PM
Last long long story for today , will keep all the readers busy till tomorrow when I'm back for more stories . Thanks and Enjoy !!! ;)


Swap For a Period


Chapter 1

Paul and Judy Summers are a very happily married couple, living in a four-bedroom, two-storey home in an upper middle class suburb. Paul is 36 and his wife is 34; they have only one child, a 7-year-old daughter, Lindsay who is the pride and joy of their life. Paul and Judy have been married for nine years and they both enjoy a reasonably uninhibited sex life. They manage to fit their sexual activity in frequently since their daughter's bedroom is at the far end of the upstairs hall, three rooms away from the master bedroom.

Paul has a senior marketing position in a multi-national food company. Four times a year, his role requires him to travel interstate on business, each time for a two-week period so that by the time he gets back, both he and Judy are eager to make up for their lost time together in bed. Each of them had several partners with whom they were sexually active before their marriage, but even after nine years, neither have contemplated having an affair outside of their marriage.

Judy's closest friend is Nicole, they have known each other since their first day of school and there isn't much that the two haven't shared in their 29-year friendship. Two years after Paul and Judy married, Nicole went down the aisle with her chosen partner, a golf pro named Arnold. Their relationship was nowhere near as smooth as Paul and Judy's, so it was not really a surprise when Arnold left Nicole for a shapely 20 year old model just last month. It had been a tempestuous seven-year marriage, but Arnold had obviously got the seven-year itch.

Nicole was devastated … as stormy as their marriage had been at times, she had never expected it would get to this stage. She had tended to turn a blind eye to his philandering ways. Judy reached out to her friend and with Paul away on one of his two-week sales jaunts, inviting Nicole to come and stay with her. "To keep me company in the big house," she had told Nicole. "Lindsay goes to bed early and it's so quiet. Besides, I don't like to drink alone."

Nicole gladly accepted her best friend's invitation and moved into one of the two spare bedrooms on the Monday of the second week that Paul was away. Judy sat in a chair watching her friend Nicole unpack for her five-day stay. "Nicky, I don't want to be rude but you can only stay until Friday. Paul and I have a ritual when he comes home from one of these two-week trips away … we are both climbing the walls by then so we send Lindsay over to my mothers and Paul and I screw like rabbits all night long."

"All night, gee I didn't know that Paul was that good."

"I tell you Nicky, when he's been away that long, he really can go at it all night. He's amazing!"

"Jude, that's okay, I'll get out of your way on Friday afternoon … I'm just grateful to you for getting me out of that house … every room I go into, there's a memory of Arnie and I doing it there. He was such an impetuous man, he was always up for it."

"Ummm!" said Judy thoughtfully.

"Nicole turned to look at her friend. "What does that mean?"

"Oh nothing … I was just thinking of all the stories you've told me over the years of how horny Arnold is … or was."

"Honey, the bastard's not dead, you can say is. It's just that he's screwing that blonde bimbo now, I hope the prick's happy with what he's got … probably the clap by now."

"Ooh, you are bitter!"

"Well, wouldn't you be? Oh hell, Jude, don't answer that … Paul would never leave you. A fucking perfect couple, just made for each other."

"Gosh Nicky, I certainly hope he wouldn't leave me. But I think we are good for each other, we keep each other content … sexually I mean."

"Well, that's good, Jude. I thought that I did too, but he just wanted more variety, I guess … and a younger version."

Judy could see tears form in her friend's eyes. "Come on, try to forget about him for now, we've got a whole week ahead. We'll go shopping, have a few drinks, whatever. Get on with that unpacking and we'll go down to the Mall."

Nicole ran the back of her hand across her eyes to wipe away the tears and resumed rummaging in her suitcase. She placed blouses and underwear in a cupboard drawer, then hung up skirts and slacks. Then she took out two items only vaguely familiar to Judy and placed them on the bedside table.

"What are those?" shrieked Judy. "Are they what I think they are?"

"Well, if you're thinking that they're my Mister Happy one and two, then you'd be right."

"Is that a vibrator?"

"Now don't tell me you haven't seen one of those?"

"No, no … I have seen them, it's just that I don't have one. I'm surprised to see you with them."

"Well, Arnie's been gone a month now, I have to have something to get me off close to the way he used to. A vibrator will never take the place of his nice dick, but I can come by using them and that's a relief."

"What about the other thing?" asked Judy, reaching over to pick up the rather large sized penis-shaped dildo. "It looks so life-like, just like a real cock, for God's sake … and it's black! Is there some significance in that for you?"

"Yes, I wanted a big one after Arnie left … at least bigger than his … and black is sort of associated with size, isn't it? A woman can dream, can't she?"

Judy laughed and placed the large black dildo back on the bedside table. "Nicky, you have become a wicked lady! Just don't moan too loud when you're using them, my daughter's room is two doors away from you."

* * * * * * * * * * *

Judy and Nicole quickly settled into a pattern, going shopping at the Mall each morning, lunch out, then home for Lindsay's return from school. The two ladies would enjoy pre-dinner drinks from four, wine with dinner and a nightcap after dinner and before bed. Judy surprised herself, she had never consumed so much alcohol so consistently every day, but she knew that Nicole was using it medicinally to help her through the break-up.

It was late on Wednesday night when the two women were somewhat boozed and Nicole started to reflect some more about how much she would miss her errant husband.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:46 PM
"Jude, I know he's a dickhead for what he's done to me … you know, leaving me for a bimbo. And I know that he was screwing every woman in sight, but shit, he was good in bed. Even good in the kitchen and the dining room … and out by the pool." Nicole laughed at her memories of the places that she and Arnold had used for hot and heavy sex. "Shit Jude, you must have been the only woman who didn't get a piece of him."

"No, I did too!" Judy tried to gulp the words back in, but in her inebriated state, she had just answered her best friend with the first thing that came into her head … she had been way too truthful for the fragile Nicole.

"What … what did you say?" Nicole's mouth fell open and she sat upright in the chair in which she had been lounging. "When, for God's sake?"

Judy paused, uncertain how much truth Nicole could handle right now. "I'm sorry … it was only once, Nicky … and it was years ago."

"But you never told me … I thought that we shared everything. Well no, not everything, we didn't share husbands … I've always stayed clear of Paul, out of respect for you. But now you're saying that you've had Arnold."

Judy knew Nicole must be upset when she called her ex-husband by his full name Arnold, and not Arnie. "Nicky, it was all so quick … and I never encouraged him. He just took advantage of me, and I was too pissed to stop him."

"Oh, so he virtually raped you then?" said Nicole sarcastically … wanting her best friend to hear her displeasure.

"No, I wouldn't call it rape … I came!"

"Whether you come or not doesn't determine whether it was rape. The way I'm feeling now about hearing this, years after it happened, is that it better had been rape. Otherwise, I'll be real pissed off with you."

"I can understand you would be, that's why I couldn't bring myself to tell you at the time. It's been hard to keep something like that from you all these years … and to keep it from Paul too."

"So suddenly now, just when I'm hurting from Arnie's departure, you decide to tell me that you're just like all those other women that crossed Arnie's path … that you've had a good sample of his dick."

"I am so sorry, Nicky … you know that I would never want to hurt you. Goodness me, we go back so many years…"

"Nearly thirty, Jude."

"That's what I mean, we've shared a lot of experiences, even the same boy once … remember that guy in college who had us both, one after the other on the same night … I can't even recall his name. God, he was a bit of a stud, wasn't he?"

Nicole laughed at the recollection and Judy was relieved that her friend's anger was abating. "Alright, now you've told me that it happened, you better tell me the rest … like how it happened … and where."

"Nicky, are you sure you want to hear this … when you're feeling the way you are?"

"Yes, it will just help me to realise what a jerk he was … that he would have my best friend behind my back. So where did it happen?"

"Here, in this house … and you were here that night too."

"What … get out of here! What was I doing while he was giving you one? Certainly not having your Paul, although it sounds like maybe I should have been."

"Nicky, it was a dinner party, I doubt if you'll remember the exact one, because we've had so many here over the years. There were five couples here that night, I guess with that many, Arnold thought that we wouldn't be noticed if we were missing for a few minutes."

"So it sounds like he conspired with you before you two did the deed?"

"Oh no way! He took me completely by surprise. It happened about ten that night and Paul had prepared a special dessert, so he disappeared into the kitchen to make up ten servings. Because everybody had been sitting formally at the dining table since about 7.30, then the remaining nine of us had broken up into small groups to chat … the smokers were outside having a puff."

"Where was I?"

"I honestly don't remember. Don't forget, I didn't know what was coming, so I wasn't taking much notice of where everybody was … but Arnold obviously did. So anyway, I went off to have a pee, but the downstairs bathroom was occupied. I really was busting, squeezing my thighs to hold it in while we had the main course, so I wasn't about to be put off by a closed bathroom door. I scurried upstairs to use the toilet in the en suite bathroom off my bedroom."

"Had Arnie made any approaches to you … you know, sexually … before this night."

"No, not at all, nothing ever in private. Just the usual banter that the four of us had over the years, you know, sort of sexual innuendo whenever all four of us were together. Please Nicky, don't interrupt me, this is hard to tell you, so just let me get it out."

"Okay, sorry!"

"So as I said, I scooted up the stairs, heading for the little bathroom off my bedroom. I wasn't conscious of anybody following me and I didn't really think they would. You know, the entertaining area of this house is all downstairs, so guests really had no reason to go upstairs. So because of that and because of my hurry to pee, I didn't close any doors behind me. For God's sake, I was in such a rush that I had my skirt up to my waist and was tugging my panties down before I even got through the bedroom door."

"Did you make it?"

"Yes, only just, I splashed the seat as I sat down. Shush, I told you not to interrupt."

"Yes ma'm."

"So I'm peeing a steady stream, so noisy in the bowl when it was otherwise so quiet upstairs away from the party. Anyway, I was looking down at the floor and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a movement. It startled me because I was so certain that I would be alone that I didn't close any doors behind me. I slowly looked up and saw the shoes and the trousers first, so I knew it was a man. My first thought was that it was Paul, but then that was unlikely because I had left him busy serving up his dessert to everybody. When my eyes reached waist level, I saw that whoever it was had a good-sized stiff one in their pants. I didn't want to look up quickly, I was so nervous that a man at the party would be standing in the doorway watching me pee. Eventually, my eyes locked on to the man … and it was your husband."

"So he hadn't said anything … he was just watching you pee? What a pervert! Still, it shouldn't surprise me, he would chase after anything in a skirt, whatever they were doing."

"Yes, well … whatever I was doing might have been the key. He hadn't spoken until now, but then he said to me 'You know, many men find watching a woman squatting over the toilet with her panties around her knees, filling the bowl with piss, an extremely erotic sight.' Nicky, it was so strange, I should have been fired up with anger and ordered him out of the room … but I was amazingly calm. It was probably the alcohol, I'd had a bit … but I was so calm that I said to him 'The fact that you are standing there watching me with a hard-on in your pants indicates to me that you would be one of the men in that category.' He just laughed and said 'You're right about that!'"

"Good grief, the audacity of Arnie, I know he's done some pretty crass things and he's chatted up an awful lot of women, but I can't believe that he would think he could get away with that with you."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:49 PM
"Nicky, I am ashamed to admit that he did get away with it. I should have been all fired up and ordered him out of the bathroom straight away. You know what, I think it was a try-on … if I had reacted that way, he would probably have said 'Don't tell Nicky' and then disappeared back downstairs. But I had consumed a fair bit of wine that evening … I remember sitting on the toilet – or squatting as he inferred we women do – and wishing that my pee would hurry up and finish. I felt vulnerable sitting there like that and I wanted to get my panties back up and my dress back down, so my private parts were covered … I figured that would leave us both clothed and I could reason my way out of it from there."

"I am intrigued, I've never ever had any of the women that he used some of his lines on, actually tell me about it. While I am deeply hurt that this happened ages ago and you never told me about it, I'm also fascinated. Keep going!"

"Well, I was scared how you would react."

"You're right, if he and I were still together, I would be pretty upset at you. But since he's gone, it now becomes just a reason why I am better off without him. Go on, tell me more."

"Well, at last, I ran out of pee, thank God. I tore off some paper and gave myself a quick wipe and Arnold said to me 'I could have done that for you … with my fingers.' Now I was starting to get angry, I dropped the scrunched up paper in the bowl, flushed the toilet and reached down to pull up my panties. But Arnold stepped forward really quickly and put his foot between my legs. His foot landed in the crotch of my panties and he forced them down to my ankles. They literally just snapped out of my hands. I screamed at him, 'For Christ sake, what are you doing, Arnie? This is not funny anymore!' He put his arms around me before I could react and pulled me up against him, really tight so that I could feel his hard-on against my belly. Then he said to me 'It wasn't meant to be funny, Judy … I've wanted you for so long … ever since I first met Nicole. I've waited and waited for a chance … when I saw you come up here, I knew that we could be alone. I've got to have you now!' God Nicky, he sounded so desperate … then he said 'No one will look for us for ten minutes, we can be done by then.' I told him 'You've got to be crazy!' But Nicky, he wasn't … he put his fingers under my chin and lifted my face and kissed me. I have to say he was a fabulous kisser … if there was a divining moment that caused me to surrender to him, it was probably when he stuck his tongue in my mouth and just let me have it."

"Yes, kissing was always one of Arnie's good points … I think that's what attracted me to him. But are you about to tell me that you were that easy to get?"

"I have told myself over the years since that it was the alcohol … that if I hadn't had so much wine, I would have turned him down in a flash. But I didn't and I've regretted it ever since. Oh Nicky, I didn't regret the sex with Arnie because it was good sex – quick but good! No … just that he was your husband and it's been eating away at me for years … I felt so disloyal to you."

"And so you should!" said Nicole, but with a smile and she leaned forward and patted Judy on the arm. "Goodness Jude, you're only human and he was a handsome guy and very persuasive when he wanted to get a woman into bed. I wonder how many women he's had … must be hundreds."

"But he shouldn't have had me … not that easily."

"Jude, don't beat up on yourself … just tell me how good my ex-husband was to you, so I can miss him a little bit more."

"Well Nicky, I'm telling you that after that kiss, I don't think there was any turning back despite how ridiculous the situation was … I mean we were in the middle of a dinner party. When he pulled back from kissing me, those blue eyes of his were looking into mine, penetrating they were. I felt his hands lifting my dress back up until it was bunched around my waist, then with one hand at my waist on each side, he lifted me up and balanced me on the vanity unit. Nicky, my bare arse was touching the cold porcelain of the rim of the sink and my legs were dangling above the floor. Arnie reached down and grasped those panties of mine and ripped them straight off my ankles. My thighs were spread and I felt his fingers touching me between them … I think that kiss had aroused my little man in the boat and his fingers pounced on that and started giving it a workout."

"Yes, he was certainly a clitoris man … he really knew how to find all the good bits without too much trouble."

"It was a while ago now, but you know, I can recall everything like it was yesterday … everything he said and everything he did. I seem to recall that his fingers on my clit and his lips on my neck had the juices flowing in no time. He pulled my body forward so that my bum was just barely resting on the vanity and then I felt his damn cock nudging into me. God, I don't even remember him getting it out of his pants … just suddenly it was there … and I was wet … and he was pushing it in. Nicky, I was wanton, I just lifted my legs and wrapped them around his arse."

"So you enjoyed it … I have to concede, he was good at making love."

"Making love Nicky! Jesus, this wasn't making love … he was just out and out screwing me. But shit, I loved it! It's not like I needed it, I've told you often that Paul and I have a good relationship and we keep each other very content. This was just a cheap fuck, more for Arnie's satisfaction than anything else … but incredibly it still felt good."

"How long did it go? You two obviously got away with it because I don't remember any incident at one of your dinner parties where the two of you were noticeably missing."

"How long? I don't know, perhaps five minutes, it couldn't have been any longer. Time's a funny thing … it may have been only three. All I know is that I couldn't believe it when I felt my body responding to his driving thrusts. It was crazy, I kept telling myself this is not happening to me. I am not up in my bathroom being solidly screwed by my best friend's husband while my guests look after themselves downstairs. I always tried to be the perfect hostess, but I'm up here about to come. And for goodness sake, I did … heavenly. It was a damn good one … an absolute bell-ringer … Arnie told me I was noisy, but then Paul has always said that too. Apparently, when I am coming, I let everybody know about it."

"A real screamer … actually I do remember the sound of you coming from all those years ago with that boy in college that we both had one after the other … you know, the one you mentioned before. I think that's the only time that you and I have been in the same room while we were doing it with guys."

"Yes … so anyway, I came and then only a few strokes more … hell, by that time I wasn't counting … Arnie came too. When I felt his hot cum shooting inside me, I recall being worried that he hadn't used any protection, but it all turned out okay. So we stayed there for about another minute … I know it wasn't long. I think it was just long enough for Arnie to empty all of his cum into me, he didn't want to leave dripping. So he pulled it out, turned around and wiped his cock on Paul's towel, gave me a quick peck on the cheek along with a few words telling me how great it had been … and he was gone. I stood there, leaning against the vanity unit, my feet back on the floor, but my legs were still shaking from just having come … I knew I couldn't walk back downstairs like that. My dress was still up around my waist, my panties lay discarded on the floor and his cum was leaking out of me and starting to dribble down my thighs."

"That's why nobody noticed that the two of you were missing, Arnie came back ahead of you?"


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:50 PM
"That's right, I guess it would have been five minutes more before I had managed to clean myself up. I got a washcloth and managed to stop his cum leaking out until I had got my panties back on. My hair and make-up was a bit messed, so I worked on that too. When I got back downstairs, I remember feeling so terribly guilty when I walked back into the dining room. There were nine people there, all sitting down again, enjoying Paul's dessert, but the only people I could see were you and Paul, I felt that I had just betrayed both of you. But you were both oblivious to what had happened. I looked at Arnie too, but there were no knowing glances from him, he was just behaving like nothing had happened. But I had just had a man other than my husband screw me for the first time since I had met Paul … it took me a long time to get over that."

"Did any of us ask you where you'd been?"

"Yes, Paul did … obviously, because I had been away so long. It might have been fifteen minutes by now. I just said something about unexpected women's troubles, you know, that covers a multitude of sins. It could have meant I had just got a period or I had haemorrhoids or anything."

"Hey, it's funny you should say that, I think I remember the night now, it's vaguely coming back to me. I recall you saying that about women's troubles and I too assumed you meant your period. I was curious because I had my period that night and our cycles have always been different … you and I have never had a period at the same time. I remember intending to ask you about it later, but I never did."

"Well, the excuse satisfied Paul … he stayed away from me that night. It would have been embarrassing if he had wanted to have sex that night and he finds another man's cum inside me."

"Did you change Paul's towel that night … you know, after Arnie had wiped his dick on it?"

"Funny you should mention that, no I didn't, I forgot. And when we were going to bed, he came out of the bathroom wiping his body with it and I felt a sudden regret that I was letting Paul unknowingly rub Arnie's cum into his clean body."

"Thanks for telling me, even though it took you a few years. It just endorses what I already knew about him … no woman, even my best friend, was safe when sweet Arnie was around."

Chapter 2

Both women enjoyed their week together, reminiscing about the fun times that they had enjoyed over their long friendship. Nicole was due to leave Friday afternoon after Lindsay got home from school … and Paul was due in from the airport at about 6pm. Judy's plan was, as always at the end of these two-week business trips, to drop her daughter off at her mother's house. By the time that Paul arrived home, she would have enjoyed a hot soaking bath, dressed in an alluring peignoir, applying perfume to all the good parts of her body. They would have a quick one-course candle-lit dinner and be in bed by about eight. They would then barely sleep all night as the two would simply enjoy each other's bodies until dawn. Then they would stay in bed and actually sleep until lunchtime and collect Lindsay from her mother around three on Saturday.

It was a great plan that had worked so well countless times before … but not on this Friday. About midday, Judy went routinely to the toilet and when she lowered her panties to pee, she saw several large red spots in the crotch of her panties. 'Oh shit no, my damn period must be early!' It was and within an hour, she realised that it had come on quickly, her plans for a night in bed with Paul had just become very messy. She unburdened her dilemma to her best friend … Nicole was sympathetic, but had no answers. There were none!

But as Judy sat in the chair in the spare bedroom watching Nicole pack, a devious plan stirred in her brain. "Nicky, can I bounce an idea off you?"

"Sure Jude, whatever!"

"How would you feel about staying another night?"

"What … you mean stay tonight?" Judy answered her friend's question with another question. "But why, this is your big night with Paul?"

"Not any more it isn't."

"Oh, of course … your period … I guess your plans have changed?"

"They have a bit. I was just thinking that maybe you could help out … and in the process relieve some of my guilt."

"Jude, I don't think I like where this is heading … you've got that devious look in your eye."

"Me … I'm never devious!"

"Not half … Jude, I've known you too long, I recall some of the hare-brained schemes you've come up with over the years. So what's this one?"

"If you were to stay over, you could substitute for me with Paul tonight."

"What … that is the most ridiculous thing you've ever come up with. No way Jude!"

"Please, hear me out … we could pull it off, really! Paul always has a shower before bed, so when he has his shower, we turn off the lights in the bedroom, make it really dark and you take my place in bed."

"Jude, this is stupid, I can't believe you're even thinking this."

"Nicky, for years, I was riddled with guilt about having Arnie that night and not knowing how to tell you. Now that I've managed to tell you, the next thing is to make it up to you … to make us even. This is the perfect way, you can have Paul tonight and then we've each had the other husband once."

"And just what do you think your loyal devoted husband will think of this plan?"

"That's why you'll have to start in the dark. I know that Paul would never go for it if I just told him over dinner what I wanted you two to do. But once he's got his cock up inside you and he's about to cum, you can just turn on the light and tell him. He's not going to pull out at that stage, you know what men are like when they've got their cock in a warm vagina. You can just tell him it's all okay with both of us and for him to just go for it."

"You are positively mad … a crazy woman … it will never work. What if he's pissed off about being tricked?"

"I know Paul, I don't think he will be. He likes you, Nicky, he really does. We've had these talks over the years, you know, silly stuff like who would you like to have sex with if it was okay with the other one. He has always nominated you."

"And who did you nominate?"

"Oh never mind."

"Was it Arnie?"

"No, strangely enough, it wasn't. I used to tell him that it was his boss at work."

"You probably didn't need to nominate Arnie, because you'd already had him."

"Ooh, still sensitive about my revelation, aren't you? All the more reason to do this with Paul, it will make you feel better. Besides, your body needs a man … a real man, Nicky … not a pretend black penis."

"God, you're right about that … I have not had a real man's dick inside me for a month. Just you talking about it is getting me wet … but even so, your plan is too far-fetched to work. I don't want to do it."

It took Judy an hour and a couple of vodkas before Nicole could be convinced to try this weird exchange. Even though Nicole eventually agreed, she had grave misgivings and told Judy that she would be extremely nervous.

Judy picked up Lindsay from school, brought her home, packed a bag for her and drove her to her grandmother's house. Then Judy hurried back to her own home, organised a hot bath for her friend, insisting that Nicole use Judy's bath soap and talcum and then to discreetly dab Judy's perfume behind her ears, between her breasts and at the top of each thigh. Nicole improvised and dabbed a little between her arse cheeks as well.

Judy told Nicole to dress down for dinner, covering up the squeaky clean and perfumed body with sweat pants and top. When Paul arrived home, there was no hiding his disappointment when he saw Nicole's car still parked on his driveway. The two women were sitting together in the Living Room when he walked in so he couldn't very well ask 'Why is she still here?' although he wanted to. Wanting to keep her menstrual cramps hidden from her husband until bedtime, Judy put on a warm happy demeanour that implied to Paul that everything was normal and that he could expect a hot night of sex despite the presence of a houseguest.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:52 PM
When Judy went into the kitchen for the final stages of dinner preparation, Paul followed … eager to find out why Nicole was staying another night.

"Does she know that we always treat my first night back as special so that we can be alone together? Why does she think we sent Lindsay away for the night?"

"It's alright, Paul … she knows to expect sex noises all night. I've told her what we're like when you get home from one of these trips."

"It's not just noise, Jude … you know what you're like, you scream like a banshee when you come … the noise is unreal. She won't be able to sleep through it."

"Yes, yes … I've told her all that, Paul. But I just couldn't send her back to that lonely house where there are all the memories of Arnold. She's really missing him … but more than that, she's missing the sex. She is climbing the walls … you know that she hasn't had a man inside her in a month. She's using vibrators and dildos, but she says that's no substitute."

"I bet it's not, Jude … so why didn't you offer to have me give her one … purely as therapy of course?"

Judy smiled at her husband, amazed that he was thinking along the same lines as her. "God, you can be so crude at times … give her one, do you mind? But actually I very nearly did, Paul … you wouldn't believe it, but I did consider it. Then I realised that you wouldn't want to do it … out of loyalty to me … and our marriage of course. Although I would have been okay with it." She watched him carefully, eager to get his reaction ahead of her strategic plan for tonight.

She failed to get a meaningful response when he turned his answer into humour. "Just imagine the Yellow Pages advert, 'Paul the Magic Fucker … have prick, will make you come.'"

"Be serious, Paul, would you have done it with her if I said it was okay with me?"

"Purely hypothetical, Jude … it's never going to happen, so what's the point of debating it."

Judy turned back to serving up the meal. "Oh Paul, sometimes you are so infuriating."

"Why, because I won't play your what if games?"

"Yes, humour me!"

But Paul wouldn't be drawn any more, so Judy was none the wiser on what Paul's reaction would be when he found out just whose cunt his cock was buried in just before his first coming tonight.

Despite Paul's initial hostility at finding that Nicole was staying an extra night, dinner for three was an enjoyable experience and with the wine flowing freely, the conversation flowed throughout too. When they had finished eating, it was still early … only around 8.15pm. "Paul, I'll clear up the dishes, why don't you go off and have your shower … I'll be up and in bed by the time you come out of the bathroom. I've explained to Nicky what we do on the night you get home from two weeks away … she's cool, she's just going to stay down here and watch TV for a few hours."

"Okay, sounds like just what the doctor ordered … early to bed. Sorry to leave you alone down here, Nicky … but Jude tells me you understand."

"No, that's fine, Paul … you two go and have your fun. I'll be alright."

Paul hurried upstairs, heading for the en suite bathroom. Judy waited until she heard the water running, then grabbed Nicole's hand. "Come on, quick Nicky, got to get you into my bed in a hurry." They scurried up the stairs. "Paul has unbelievably long showers, so he'll be a while … but I have so much to tell you, so that you don't blow it too soon."

They rushed into the master bedroom. "Nicky, start getting those sweats off, I'll pick out one of my negligees for you." Judy grabbed one that Paul liked and threw it on the bed as Nicole discarded the sweats and stood there … perfumed and naked. Even though they were close friends, Judy barely ever saw her friend naked. "Wow, you still look pretty good, he's gonna love this night … just don't be too good though, I want him back in the morning."

"Jude, I am so nervous … you wouldn't believe it, I am literally trembling. Even though Arnie was shagging every woman he could find, I've been very true to him all these years … I haven't been with another man since before we were married. For God's sake, that's five years. Jude, this was a stupid idea of yours … it won't work, he'll suss it out before he gets inside me."

"Not if you listen carefully to me … men are very routine, they always like to do the same things in the same order. So pay attention, you'll be lying in bed with a sheet over you, he'll walk across from the bathroom door … that will be the only light and I'll tell him to switch that off."

"When … when are you going to tell him, he's already in the bathroom? He'll be in here in five minutes."

"Didn't I tell you, I'll be hiding down behind that chair in the corner, so I can answer any questions until he reaches the bed."

"You're mad … stark raving mad! No way are you going to be in the room while your husband has me."

"Why not?"

"Because I'll be embarrassed, that's why. I can't do it with Paul while you're there watching."

"I can't see anything, it will be dark."

"But you'll be able to hear us."

"You won't be saying anything … remember you're supposed to be me, so keep quiet."

"I'll probably be moaning with pleasure … won't I?"

"Yes, good thought … you will be! Now here's what I do … when it starts feeling good and I know a climax is on its way, I start making these sounds. I don't know why I do it … it's just a reaction to feeling good. It sort of sounds like aarghh … aarghh!"

Nicole laughed. "Sounds like a dog growl."

"Well, I am a bitch in heat!" They both laughed. "Oh shit, I forgot … I was telling you what he'll do when he gets to the bed. He'll slide in under the sheet, he'll be on his side facing you, so if he's hard already, you'll feel that against your thigh, then he'll reach down and pull your negligee all the way up so its bunched above your breasts. Lift up and take it off if you want … then he'll put one hand on your breast and start touching, working on the nipple. He'll come down to you for a kiss, there'll be lots of tongue."

"In my mouth, or should I stick my tongue into his?"


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:54 PM
"No Nicky, you hold back, let him stick his tongue in yours. Shit, I better show you, here try this!" Judy grasped her best friend of 29 years and for the first time ever they French-kissed, Judy slipping her tongue between Nicole's lips and the two tongues wrestling. When Judy pulled back, she looked down at Nicole, they were both breathing heavily. "Umm, that was nice!"

"Yes it was, Jude … I've known you for almost thirty years and now I find you may have lesbian tendencies."

"Get out of here, Nicky … I was just showing you what he's likely to do."

"And you showed me very well … it felt good."

"Great … can we get past the kissing? Only one kiss, but it could go a couple of minutes."

"Where should I have my hands while he's kissing me? What do you do … do you put your hand behind his head?"

"Yes, yes! Do that, I usually do!" Judy was talking fast … sounding very excited. "Then, after the kiss, his lips will move down and he'll work on your breasts for a while … until the nipples are very stiff."

"I hope mine react the same way yours do."

"I'm sure they will, then he'll keep kissing his way down over your tummy."

"Umm, sounding good … I think I'm going to like this."

"Don't get your hopes up, he's into licking your clit, but he never stays there long enough for me to cum. It's probably my fault … for years I told him that while I like that, there was nothing like coming with him inside me. So suddenly, just when you're starting to feel good…"

"And just when I start to make that noise, right?"

"Yes, good … that's good, you're paying attention. Then he just moves between your legs and eases it in. It depends how wet I am, but usually about three or four pushes until it's all in."

"Shush Jude … shit, the showers off, he's finished … oh shit, shit! I'm so nervous."

"You'll be fine. Just one more thing … Paul is a fair bit thicker than Arnie."

"Now you tell me … oh God no! What if I'm too tight … he'll know for sure."

"Don't panic … quick, I've gotta get the light. He could come out any moment."

Judy jumped up, switched the light out and the room was dark, very dark … she had lowered the blinds earlier so there was no moonlight coming in the windows. She rushed across and just got behind the chair in the corner when the door to the en suite bathroom opened and a shaft of light crossed the room. Nicole nervously tugged the sheet up tight under her chin. 'Just as well we are the same hair colour,' she thought, her honey blonde hair spread out on the pillow as she saw Paul framed for a moment in the light coming through the door. His hard erection, standing straight out from his body, was silhouetted in the light and Nicole felt a distinct pulsing between her legs as she admired her first real-life human hard-on in a month. 'My God, that should be inside me in a minute.'

A male voice from the doorway broke the silence, "Why is it so dark in here, Jude? I want to see the woman I am making love to."

Nicole cringed nervously. 'It's not going to work, I knew it wouldn't,' she thought before Judy's voice from behind the chair behind her answered her husband.

"Turn that bathroom light out Paul, I want to try something new … total darkness. I read in a magazine how sensual it can be … it heightens the senses of touch and hearing. We can put a light on later in the night if you want to watch me."

'Yes, great answer,' thought Nicole as she watched Paul turn to switch off the bathroom light, the movement bringing his hard erection from silhouette to spot-lit just before the light went out. Nicole assessed his hard manhood from a distance and liked what she saw. Unlike Arnold, he was circumcised and the head was round and smooth … 'Sleek and ready for action,' she mused. She thought that she saw a drop of pre-cum juice oozing from the tip, but deduced that could have been wishful thinking on her part. 'My God, I need it so badly, I'm getting wet just looking at it. Shit, I hope nothing goes wrong … I need him to get me off!'

The room was now totally black, the two women could hear Paul's soft footsteps walking to the side of the bed … Nicole felt the sheet tugged from her grasp as Paul pulled it back to get into bed. The moment of truth! Nicole felt the mattress dip to her right as Paul got into bed alongside her … then just as Judy had forecast, he reached down and pulled her negligee all the way up … until it was bunched above her breasts. She lifted up her shoulders and pulled the filmy garment over her head, tossing it aside. 'That was a waste of time putting that on,' she thought as she lay her now nude body back down and felt his stiff erection touch her outer thigh. She had been right, there was moisture on the tip as it brushed her leg, high up.

Paul's hand cupped the breast furthest from him and Nicole trembled … as much from nerves as from the first feel of a man's hand on her body in a month. "Oh Jude, it's good to be home … to feel your hot body. I need you so badly tonight. When I saw Nicky here, I was scared we weren't going to get to do it." Nicole feared he would be expecting an answer but before she could think of whether to grunt or moan in reply, his head lowered and she felt his lips brush her cheek. "Damn the darkness, where's your mouth?"

Silently, Nicole improvised, lifting her hands and taking hold of his head on both sides, pulling it down to her lips. His need was obvious from the first touch of their lips and she allowed hers to part as she felt the tip of his tongue pushing quickly into her mouth. She stiffened her wet tongue to meet his and the tongue tips played passionately for a moment before she softened hers and allowed the two to begin a sensual wrestle, twisting and entwining around each other. Her responding moans of pleasure were natural and her own. His right hand was moving constantly, the palm fondling her whole breast, then using just the fingers to play with her nipple.

From behind the chair, Judy could hear the sounds of the two lovers on the bed and she wished that she had arranged some kind of soft light so that she could watch the meeting of two eager bodies happening. She found it to be a surreal occasion … and very arousing for her. On her knees on the floor, she slipped her hand down and placed it on the outside of her slacks, right in the crotch area and squeezed her thighs together. The only previous time that she had ever been in the same room as a couple having sex was that night back in college when the guy had both she and Nicole, one after the other. Nicole had gone first and Judy recalled waiting anxiously, watching them do it and hoping that the guy could keep it up to do her as well.

On the bed, the first kiss was a long one … Nicole was loving her first male contact in a month, her body constantly moving, all nervousness gone now. Both nipples were stiff and standing tall under the ministrations of his fingers and her breathing was heavy and ragged from the seduction of his tongue in her mouth. One hand was in his hair, constantly on the move pulling his head tightly down so that his mouth was pressed firmly to hers. Her other hand had worked its way down between their bodies and now held his erection tightly, sliding the palm of her hand around and over the head and the shaft. Nicole had completely forgotten Judy's instructions … she was making love to Judy's husband on her own terms.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:55 PM
Their lips parted, his mouth sliding down over her neck, giving loving pecks and bites with his lips, tongue and teeth … the sound of their combined heavy breathing filling the room with sensual lust. Nicole's hand had stayed on the back of his head and she helped guide his mouth to one breast where his lips devoured her nipple and her moans told him how much she was loving it. First one breast, then the other, Paul kept switching, not allowing either orb to feel neglected for more than a few seconds.

Nicole felt the tingling sensations deep in her lower body become pulsing throbs as her body responded to Paul's loving and she knew that her initial need would be satiated soon. But she had to have something touching her clitoris – and now, it was the trigger that would ignite the explosions within her. Reluctantly, she took away the hand that had been massaging his cock and both of her hands were now in his hair, taking control, forcibly steering his mouth down over her belly toward that magic spot.

"You are so hot tonight, Jude … it's like you haven't had it for a month, not just two weeks," mumbled Paul against her skin as Nicole drove his head downward over her smooth warm belly. His lips trawled through her sparse pubic hair and found her engorged clitoris at the top of her now sopping slit.

In the heat of passion, Nicole dared to speak in a disguised gasping tone, "There, do it there!" She was so caught up in the heat of the moment. Judy cringed behind the chair, fearing that Paul would detect that Nicole's voice was not hers. But if he noticed, he never let on … because he too was caught up in the heat of the exchange. His tongue painted her clitoris, sliding up and down over it, then taking it between his lips and tugging its length into his mouth for his tongue to again wash it.

Nicole was screaming out her pleasure, but it was her own moans, not the strange growling sounds of Paul's wife. When it seemed that Paul was about to desert her clitoris to climb up her body in his usual ritual, Nicole clamped her raised thighs around his head and her hands placed such pressure that he couldn't move his head away from her mound. "Stay there!" she screamed at him, again risking exposure. Nicole was now deep in the throes of an impending orgasm that was not to be denied.

Her body – with Paul's head clamped between her taut thighs – lifted clear off the bed, only her head and feet in contact with the mattress as her orgasm hit her and her whole lower body convulsed as shuddering and throbbing took over from deep within. Paul's tongue stilled and he held her clit between his lips as she shuddered and shook through her climax.

On the floor behind the chair, Judy was eager to jump up and switch a light on to reveal all, but she held back, wanting to let the lovers come down from their sensual high. But while she knelt back there, contemplating the right moment to make a move and reveal all, on the bed Nicole had relaxed the grip of her thighs and Paul – with his head released – moved swiftly up over her body. Nicole, through her sensual haze, felt his hard wet-tipped cock nudging in the valley of her wet slit, slipping and sliding amongst so much moisture.

Instinctively, Nicole drew her thighs back, bending her knees and she used her hands to hold them up high, spreading her opening wide to receive a cock that Judy had told her was broader than Arnold's. Paul used his hand to steer it to the opening of this woman's cunt and he pushed hard. The woman beneath him grunted as the large smooth head of his cock pushed firmly into her … and she was immediately conscious of its extra girth.

"God, you feel tighter!" said Paul as he pushed again and some of his shaft followed the head into her too. Another grunt from the woman beneath him! Meanwhile, Judy realised that her moment for revelation had temporarily passed, she would have to wait down behind the chair for Paul to cum inside her best friend. She wondered if he had yet realised that something was different tonight … or was her husband so consumed with getting his rocks off that he didn't notice or care.

Another push from Paul into Nicole's cunt! "Jude, you must have shrunk while I've been gone." Undaunted, Paul shoved his cock forward again, drawing a whimper from the woman beneath him. "You're so tight … are you okay? I'm not hurting you, am I?" Not wanting to verbally answer, Nicole took her hands off her thighs and placed them on his arse cheeks, pulling his lower body toward her. Paul got her unspoken message and pushed on twice more, until his hard cock bottomed out inside her, drawing an expressive gasp from the woman whose tight cunt he now totally filled.

Nicole managed to answer with a brief "I'm fine," trying to make it sound like her friend, but the only reaction from Paul was to draw back his cock and then plunge it into her again. And so the next stage of the ritual began with Paul's hard thick cock plunging and pillaging through Nicole's tight juicy cunt. She didn't expect it, but she found her body responding again … the thrusts of insertion from Paul so strong and powerful that her clit and her inner g spot were aroused by his lovemaking.

When Paul realised from her telltale heavy breathing that another orgasm was imminent for her, he told her "Come on Jude, let it go, you've got time, I'm good, I can hold on. Come for me, baby!" Paul's lips came down and clamped to Nicole's again, she was so eager for another passionate kiss that their tongues met in his mouth this time. She locked her legs around his arse … her fingers now raked his back as the pulsing became a trembling and her second orgasm exploded from within. "That's great, I'm with you honey!" Paul yelled, but Nicole didn't care, her loud breathless panting telling Paul and Judy that she was in blissful release, her cunt throbbing its finish around Paul's spasming cock as he delivered his cum deep into her receptive body.

Paul's body collapsed onto Nicole, his head flopping down alongside hers, his lips burrowing into her neck and he whispered "I loved it, Nicky!" so that only she could hear him. Hearing him call her by her own name, she tightened her arms and legs around him and her head turned so that her tongue could lick his ear to show her response to his recognition that it was indeed her beneath him. They lay together for just a few minutes before the sound of a light switch being activated drew them awake from their post-coital slumber.

The two lovers opened their eyes, blinking from the sudden brightness of the two beside lamps and Paul lifted his head up, looking down on Nicole with a broad contented smile. She was so happy that she began to laugh. The two naked lovers both turned at the same time to look at a fully clothed Judy standing beside the bed, an excited look on her face.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:56 PM
Nicole spoke first. "Jude, he knew … I don't know when he realised that it was me, but he knew."

"Oh shit, when … how? Tell me … talk to me, you two!"

"He called me by my name just after he came. You probably didn't hear it … he whispered it."

Paul joined in. "You two couldn't fool me … you think I couldn't feel the difference between your bodies … or the sounds that you make."

Judy looked disappointed, they were spoiling her fun. "I bet you were fooled for a while … so when did you think it was her?"

Paul felt awkward lying on top of his wife's best friend with his cock wedged tightly in her cunt while he was talking to his wife. He made a move as if to withdraw, but Nicole greedily tightened her hold on him. "Please … not yet … you feel so good inside me." Then Nicole turned to Judy, "I'm sorry Jude, can I have him just a little longer?"

"Yes of course, Nicky! Paul, don't pull out just because I'm here. My intention was for you two to have each other all night tonight. This is as much for Nicky as it is for you … I want you to give her a really good time."

"But why, Jude … just because she hasn't had a man for a month?"

"Not just that, Paul … I got my period today, I wasn't expecting it. I knew you'd be disappointed if we couldn't do it tonight … so I just organised a surrogate for you for tonight."

Paul smiled in appreciation and with Judy's approval ringing in his ears, he pushed his still three-quarter sized cock back tightly into Nicole and she gave an approving moan. Then he turned again to look at his wife. "Wow, you get some crazy ideas at times, but this is one of the weirdest."

From beneath him, Nicole endorsed that sentiment, "I said that too, Paul … I didn't think it would work."

"Basically Paul, just as much as doing that for you, I was concerned that Nicky had been barren for a month, she was resorting to using dildos. Anyway, I love you both so much that I decided it was my gift to you." Then she frowned at them both, "But for one night only … okay!"

Both of the lovers nodded their agreement.

"I'll get very angry if I ever find out that both of you ever got together again after tomorrow morning."

Nicole was first to respond. "I wouldn't dare, Jude … I value our friendship too much. I just want to thank you for the enormous … ummm!" She felt Paul push up tightly into her again. "…Oh yes, err, enormous sacrifice…"

"What is it, Nicky … what's wrong?" asked Judy.

"Oh, just as I was saying the word enormous, Paul's dick stiffened inside me." Her eyes closed to savour the sensation before she opened them and spoke again. "Oh God, it feels as good as new again." She looked up into Paul's eyes with desire, his face hovering above hers. "Are you going to do me again?"

"As soon as Jude stops waffling." Paul turned to look at his wife and smiled. "I'm sorry honey, but you more than anyone should know what I'm like when I get home from these trips. The first time I cum doesn't even take the edge of my horniness. So Jude, do you want to stay and watch some more or are you going to leave me to fuck your best friend?"

Judy leaned over to plant a kiss on her husband's cheek. "Do you two mind if I watch for a little while? I may not be able to cope with it, but I'm curious to see what it looks like from over here when Paul's making love, but I'm not the one getting it."

"Be our guest," said Nicole nonchalantly without even looking at Judy, her eyes revealing her rampant desire to the man whose penis again filled her tightly. She lifted her legs to once more wrap them around his arse and she part raised her face toward him, her lips parting, indicating her desire to be kissed … Paul obliged eagerly.

Judy eased herself back into the chair that she had previously hidden behind, tucking her legs up under her. The room was now semi-lit by bedside lamps on each side of the bed head. With mixed feelings, she watched the resumption of the coital action that previously she had only been able to hear. She was surprised at how completely her dearest husband appeared to lose himself in the intense kissing of Nicole … his lips and tongue very obviously active on hers.

Judy's eyes wandered along the entwined bodies, looking for a sign that Paul had begun fucking her best friend again, but while their bodies rolled and writhed together, Paul did not appear to have begun withdrawing and thrusting again. The two seemed content to have his cock just firmly wedged deep within her cunt.

The kiss broke at last and Paul immediately ducked his head down for his mouth to move over and around Nicole's left breast, the one that was nearest to Judy, seated in the chair. She watched fascinated, studying the technique that Paul had only ever used on her breasts before this night. 'I know how that feels,' she thought as she watched.

When he had successfully teased and stretched Nicole's left nipple to an erect state, Paul moved across and began his oral assault on her right breast. Judy could see that Paul's seductive mouth and tongue – with maybe some light grazing on her tender flesh by his teeth – was having the desired effect on Nicole. The newly single woman began moving her lower body beneath Paul, trying to engage him into the traditional sexual ritual of fucking … her hands going to his arse cheeks and tugging him to her firmly, her heels giving an assist by digging into his arse too.

Paul was now completely oblivious that his wife was watching from her chair not six feet away … he raised his head up from Nicole's breasts and looked down into her pleading eyes and she spoke to him in a deep guttural tone, "I want you again! Please do it now … please!"

Judy watched as Paul's arse pulled back and from her side view, she could see his hard cock in profile, slick with Nicole's juices, pulling out of her, his arse moving against the pressure she was applying to pull him into her hard. When barely the head remained inside her, he shoved forward hard, his broad, thick cock driving into her warm, juicy cunt.

"Oh yes," she screamed. "That's what I want … give it to me now!"

Nicole's body was thrusting up at Paul, her arse lifting up off the bed with every withdrawal of his cock as she chased ultimate copulation with her best friend's husband. Watching this sensual coupling intensify, Judy felt arousal within herself, her breasts hurt, the nipples hard and rigid, straining against her bra. She thought there was probably moisture seeping from her cunt, but in the first day of her monthlies, she really didn't want to go there.

She could only watch the couple in action for a short time … then it became too painful. She realised that she wasn't cut out to be a voyeur, particularly where it involved her own husband with her best friend of nearly thirty years. Judy quietly rose from the chair and tiptoed to the door. She paused in the doorway before leaving the room and looked back one last time. Apart from her beautiful daughter, the two people that she loved most in the entire world were entwined, intent on pursuing mutual sexual satisfaction … they were blissfully unaware of her departure.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 03:58 PM
Judy went back downstairs and busied herself cleaning up after dinner … she stacked the dishwasher, put the scraps in the rubbish and cleared the cloth off the table. She poured herself another wine and sat down to try to watch TV. It was tuned to a movie, but Judy couldn't concentrate … her mind was back up in her bedroom, thinking of the copulating couple she had just watched. She was full of self-doubt, pondering whether she had really done the right think in endorsing their coming together for one night. Could she confine the pair to just one night, or having put them in such an inviting position, would they seek to continue the relationship, perhaps behind her back?

Around midnight, Judy woke with a start, she had fallen asleep on the lounge. She was surprised that she had been able to sleep with her mind in such a muddle. The TV was still blaring … she got up and turned it off. 'I've been able to sleep here … so maybe I'll be able to get to sleep in bed after all,' she thought as she switched off all the lights and made the climb up the stairs. She was apprehensive as she approached the master bedroom, 'I wonder if they're still at it?'

Judy paused at the door and all seemed quiet … she pushed the door and slipped inside. The bedside lights were still on, illuminating the naked couple on the bed. The sheet had been kicked back long ago, so that Judy could easily see that her husband was now on the bottom, lying flat on his back, a picture of perfect contentment. He appeared to be asleep, but was that a slight smile on his face. Nicole lay atop him, so Judy could see only her back … Paul's arms were thrown around her, cuddling her to him, even in sleep.

Nicole's head was alongside Paul's, her mouth buried into his neck, her legs were bent at the knees, tucked up beside his hips from where she had obviously been sitting on him, riding him. As Judy moved up close to the bed, she bent over to stare down below Nicole's arse, between her thighs at where Judy soon realised that she could see Paul's still quite large cock was still buried in Nicole's vagina, despite the pair appearing to be asleep.

Judy continued to watch in awe of something she had never contemplated … but one of her hands had made its way to her mound, pushing in against the silky material of her negligee, between her upper thighs. Her other hand rubbed sensuously around her breasts, pushing the silk against her hard nipples. She thought of her husband's cum, spurting violently, deeply into Nicole's rectum.

From the bed, the combined sounds of two contented sexual beings gasped out the verbal remnants of a combined orgasm that had rocked both of them to the core. As Paul's erection subsided – it would probably be his last for at least 24 hours – he stayed wedged inside Nicole's arse as he gently pulled her legs from under her, allowing her body to lay flat on the bed … his falling down on top of her, still joined. She moaned a little as the straightening of her body caused her anus to tighten around the softening intruder.

"Should I pull out?" asked Paul with concern for her comfort.


"Only when you want to … I'm alright! That move would have hurt if you'd done that while you were still up big, but it's okay now."

A jealous twinge swept through Judy as she watched her husband affectionately sweep Nicole's hair's away from her neck and his mouth came down to kiss her passionately on the back of the neck. At the same time, his hands came up to grasp her arms and cuddle her. The two on the bed each gave a satisfying moan indicating their contentment. Judy turned and swiftly left the room, this time choosing not to look back at the entwined couple on the bed. 'What have I done?' she thought as she descended the stairs to make a morning cup of coffee.

Paul and Nicole woke from their latest sex-induced slumber about 8am and showered together before dressing and making their way downstairs. They found a solemn looking Judy sitting at the kitchen table drinking her second cup of coffee for the day.

Judy looked up at the happy laughing couple and forced a smile of greeting. "Well, how did it go, you two?"

Nicole stepped ahead of Paul and went to her long-time friend, throwing her arms around Judy and placing their cheeks together. "I will never know how to thank you … that was a very self-less thing that you did last night, giving Paul to me. Oh God, how I needed a night like that. He was fantastic … Jude, you a very lucky woman, to have such a good husband and lover as that."

Judy's smile became a little more real as she soaked up the appreciation and compliments from her friend. Then as Nicole moved away, Paul stepped forward to similarly throw his arms around his wife, his kiss not cheek to cheek, but aimed squarely on her lips. It was firm and passionate and it made Judy feel good and just a little reassured after witnessing some of his tender moments with Nicole.

"Honey, that was the gesture of a secure, confident, loving wife and mother … who could be so thoughtful as to give me such a wonderful gift on the night that I came home. Both Nicky and I really do appreciate what you did … and what you must have gone through, listening and watching us through the night."

"I didn't think you knew I was there," answered Judy.

"A couple of times we did," said Paul.

"So asking if it was good for you two would be a silly question?"

"Oh … good for us," said Nicole. "It was an unreal experience." She looked adoringly across at Paul. "I don't know how many times your man made me come. He is amazing in bed…" Then Nicole thought of that standing fuck in the middle of the night, "…and out of it too!"

Paul endorsed her enthusiasm. "What a body, what a tight cunt, just a fuckin' great night." He turned to look lovingly back at Judy, "Thanks to you, honey. I guess I'm going to owe you big time. I guess you're going to want equal rights."

Judy thought of telling him that she had had Nicole's ex, Arnold, so she was already partway there to equal rights, but decided that now was not the time to reveal that to her hubby. Instead, she asked a question that she was dying to ask, "So you did it up Nicky's arse, how was it?"

Paul's face broke into a warm grin and he stole a glance across at Nicole before answering. "Oh Jude, unreal … absolutely unreal. You've got to try it sometime."

Nicole chimed in, "Yes Jude, you really would like it … Arnie and I did it a lot. I know you think it will hurt, but it doesn't really. It just takes a little getting used to … I could help you prepare." Then her face indicated an idea springing into her head, "Hey, you could even try it today … you know, with having your period and all."

Paul answered before Judy could get a word in, "Hey, go easy Nicky, I think I'm done for the day. You'll remember you couldn't get me up again in the shower."

"Oh men, what are you lot good for? You cum a few times and then you wimp out," responded Nicole.

"Well, there's appreciation for you," said Paul.

Nicole stepped across and kissed his cheek. "Oh come on, you know I didn't mean that." Then turning again to Judy, her best friend continued, "But seriously Jude, I really would like to see you try anal … it can be such fun."

Judy at last got a chance to respond, "I don't know, we'll see" Thinking that it may now have become a contest with her best friend to keep her husband content, she said, "Yeah, maybe we could try it, Paul … if you really want to."

"I do really want to, Jude … I think I'm hooked." Paul's words brought a sudden chill to Judy and again the fear raised itself that she may have let the genie out of the bottle. Would she be able to keep these two apart in the future?

Almost as if Nicole could read her mind, she came over to stand alongside Judy, "Jude, I just want you to know how much I love and respect you two. What Paul and I did last night will never happen again … we talked about it after our shower together this morning. We both love you so much, Jude, that we will never do that again, as great as it was."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 04:00 PM
Judy looked up into Nicole's face, "Thank you, Nicky, I hope not!"

Nicole lowered her face to Judy and brought their lips together, one of Nicole's hands holding Judy's cheek steady. Judy was stunned when the kiss turned out to be fiery and passionate and Nicole forced Judy's lips to part and her tongue insinuated itself into Judy's mouth. Judy's eyes tried to dart toward Paul to gauge his reaction, but she couldn't see around Nicole's face. Judy gave up and surrendered to the passion in the kiss.

When Nicole eventually broke the kiss, Judy felt that her cheeks were flushed and she looked embarrassingly at Paul, whose eyes were nearly bugging out of his head. Then she looked back at Nicole, still standing close. "Wha… what did you do that for?"

Unashamedly, Nicole told her, "Remember, you kissed me last night, while Paul was in the shower … it felt really nice, Jude. I just wanted to do it again."

At last, Paul could speak, "What's this … what kiss last night?"

Judy managed to compose herself, her pulse racing. "Oh it was nothing Paul, I was just showing Nicky how you would kiss her when you got into bed and you didn't know it was her."

"Must have made an impression on Nicky, that kiss then was something else. I'm going to have to watch you two."

Nicole, still standing above Judy's chair, winked down at her best friend.

The ringing of the phone broke the awkward silence and Judy jumped up to answer it. "Hello … yes, I'm Judy Summers." There was a pause as she listened to the caller and Judy looked up to see Nicole and Paul watching curiously. "Yes, I do remember you, Chad … yeah, the college years were great. I don't know if I miss them now though. Yes, I'm happily married to a great man, I have a little girl … yes, life agrees with me." Judy smiled at her husband and her best friend who were now really curious.

The phone conversation continued, "I don't think I could, Chad … that's really nice of you to ask." Another pause while Judy listened to the caller and Paul and Nicole listened only to her end of the call. "Yes, I still see Nicky, yes she's my best friend. She might want to go, but I can't see myself coming. Yes Chad, I'll ask her … what's your number?" Judy began writing a phone number down on the notepad by the phone.

Nicole was even more curious now that her name had been included in the call. She looked at Paul, giving him an 'I don't have a clue' type look.

The call was finishing, "Okay Chad, thanks for calling … yes, I'll tell Nicky, I really will. She'll call you … yes, goodbye Chad!" Judy placed the receiver back in the cradle. "Well Nicky, can you guess who that was?"

"No, I don't have a clue … what is it? Is this someone from the past?"

"From the past alright … Nicky, we were only talking about him this week." Judy looked across at Paul, whose face indicated that he was as curious as Nicole was. Judy wondered how much she should say. "Oh hell, it was all in the past … Paul, I don't know if I ever told you about the chequered past of Nicky and I?"

"I thought I knew everything about your early days … is there something you held back?"

"Well yes, not intentionally … I guess I just didn't know how to say it. Nicky and I only remembered him this week when we were reminiscing."

Nicole's face suddenly lit up. "Not that stud in college who had us both in the one night?"

Judy laughed, "You got it, that was him, Nicky … Chad. God, I don't even know his surname."

"So why is he ringing you?" asked Nicole.

"Yes, my question exactly!" echoed Paul.

"There's some sort of college reunion on here in town in two weeks, he's coming to town for it and wanted us both to go."

"Wow!" said Nicole, "So you told him yes?"

"No, not for me, I told him I'd tell you about it … I thought you might like to go."

"Not alone," said Nicole, "Oh, go on Jude, you've got to come."

"No way, you know about school and college reunions … it's just a whole lot of now overweight guys lusting after the women that they had back then … or the ones that they always wanted to have."

"Ooh, Chad may want to repeat that night," enthused Nicole.

"I think not, well at least not for me."

Paul had been silent through all this, but he spoke now. "So Jude, are you going to tell me more about this famous night where some guy called Chad had both you and Nicky?"

"Not now Paul, maybe some night when we're lying together in bed, when I think that you can cope with it."

Nicole interjected. "Paul, you were just talking about owing Jude big time, saying that she should have equal rights. So here's your chance … it sprung up out of the blue, just like that damn cock of yours did last night … if you'll pardon me reminding you. Show your wife some trust and encourage her to come to the reunion. Even if something were to happen for us with Chad, so what … you owe her big time, you said it yourself."

Paul looked between the two women before responding … he was battling with his conscience. "I suppose you're right, I can't be selfish. Jude, you should go if you want to."

"See Jude," Nicole jumped in. "See, no excuses now, call him back, tell him we're both coming…" Nicole giggled, "…and tell Chad we hope he does too."


The End



That's All For Today !!! :D Will Be Back Tomorrow For More And Please Enjoy Your Reading Here Plus Your Weekend !!! :p

Babbvbo
16-02-2008, 06:03 PM
Bro birdie8819, ur short stories got me into signing up as a member. Totally in love with it. Thanks for sharing! :)

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:15 PM
WOW ! Just got up from my nap and got this surprise from duno which bro/sis who upz me saying "good effort" . Thanks a lot and please PM me so that I can return your favour !!! ;)

For this and since got time I'll post this story for you . Thanks again and please enjoy this story . :D

Young Again


If anyone had told Jerome when he was younger that he'd have to start his entire life over when he was fifty, he'd have told them they were crazy. He and Lena had married right out of college, after dating for two years. They had kids, they had fights, they had wild make-up sex. Everything was perfect.

Until two months after Jerome's fiftieth birthday, when Lena came home one night and said, "I've met someone else. I'm sorry, Jerome, I just don't love you anymore."

Jerome felt like he'd been bludgeoned over the head. "You what? Everything's fine! Everything's been fine!"

"I've been seeing someone for six months and you haven't even noticed." Lena matter-of-factly set her keys on the table in front of him. "I'm leaving, Jerome. I'm sorry. You've given me a good life, but now it's time to start a new one. Good luck."

"You can't just walk out!"

"Yes, I can. I'll come back for my things while you're at work tomorrow. Allie has a key; she'll let me in. I'm sorry, Jerome. It's over." She walked out.

Jerome spent the night in a fog. Thirty years together. How could Lena throw it away so easily? How could he not have known she was screwing around on him?

He woke the next morning with a dark cloud over him. It was one of the few times in almost three decades that he hadn't found Lena beside him in the morning. And this time, she wasn't coming back. Even if she changed her mind and wanted to return, he wouldn't let her, not knowing that she'd fucked someone else.

Mechanically, Jerome went through his workday routine. He toyed with the idea of calling in sick; he couldn't imagine getting through a day at the office now that his entire life had changed. But Lena had said she'd be stopping by for her things, and he definitely didn't want to be there when she showed up. There was nowhere to go but work, so he went.

When Jerome returned home at the end of the day, he wandered through the house, taking note of everything Lena had removed. It wasn't really much; her personal belongings and a few CDs and DVDs that she'd particularly liked. Everything else was the same as he'd left it, except for the note and papers on the kitchen table.

Jerome picked up the note and read it. "Dear Jerome, everything I want has been removed from the house. I want our marriage to end as painlessly as possible, so I'm not asking you for anything other than what I've already taken. Please sign the divorce papers I've left so we can get this over with. Sincerely, Lena."

Right. Sign the papers. Jerome's first thought was to burn the goddamn things. Lena didn't even have the balls to give him the papers face to face; she had to leave them on the fucking kitchen table? Well, fuck her! But Jerome resisted the impulse. Clearly Lena had already moved on. Why hold onto someone who didn't want to be held onto? He would sign the papers the next morning and drop them off on his way to work. Like the note said, might as well get it over with.

* * *

The divorce was granted within two months. Jerome didn't contest anything Lena had said, so the court hearing was quick and easy. Irreconcilable marital differences. Judicial way of saying, "My wife fucked me over," as far as Jerome was concerned.

A few more months went by, and Jerome settled into a new routine of cooking, cleaning, working, and trying to sleep. He didn't give himself time for any fun; nothing would have been fun without Lena. For those months, Jerome didn't even leave the house except to work. But one Friday, two of his coworkers stopped at his desk. "There's a get-together at the bar at the corner tonight," Brenna, one of the receptionists said. "We're telling everyone. You should come."

"I don't think so," Jerome replied. "I don't go out much."

"We've noticed," Nora, another receptionist, said. "That's why we wanted to make a point of inviting you."

"A handsome man like you shouldn't spend all his time alone," Brenna said. "If you come, I promise I'll dance with you."

"What a tempting offer." Though Jerome wasn't as much tempted as intrigued. Brenna was quite a bit younger than he was; he guessed her age to be somewhere in the early thirties. And she was very attractive. She must be desperate for someone to join her and Nora that night if she was offering to dance with an old man like him.

"It's a genuine one." Brenna winked. "You should give yourself a chance, Jerome. Have you gone out at all since your divorce?"

Of course the entire office knew about his marriage falling apart. Gossip traveled fast. "No, I haven't, and thanks for reminding me," Jerome snapped.

"I'm sorry. I'm such an idiot."

"No. I'm an old grump, and I overreact sometimes. It hasn't been that long; the wound's still fresh. But that doesn't give me a right to bark at you."

Brenna's smile lit up her face. "You aren't old, and you aren't overreacting. But if you want to make it up to me, you can come to the bar tonight. Right after work; none of us are bothering to change or anything."

"I'll be there."

Chatting between themselves, Brenna and Nora moved on to their next victim. Jerome went back to the stack of papers on his desk. The last thing he wanted to do was go to a bar and hang out with his younger coworkers. He'd never been much for night life; he'd never had an opportunity for it. Lena had been more of a homebody, content to spend nights cuddling in front of the TV. And Jerome had been more than happy to indulge that. A bar would be loud, smoky, and crowded. But maybe that was just what he needed. Maybe a change of scenery would help him get past Lena's betrayal.

By the end of the workday, Jerome had accepted the idea of going to the bar. He didn't anticipate having any fun, but at least it would be a delay in going home and eating his solitary supper. He shut down his computer and stood just as Brenna came around the corner. "Ready to go?" she asked.

"Just about." Jerome neatened the items on top of his desk. "Are you collecting everyone you asked?"

"Nope. Just making sure my dance partner is coming. Or did you forget I made you a promise?"

"I didn't forget. I just didn't believe a beautiful young woman like you would be serious about dancing with me."

"You sell yourself short." Brenna took his arm and led him toward the exit. "And you give me too much credit. You're a good-looking man, Jerome. If you asked me, I'd date you."

That caught Jerome off-guard. "I'm probably old enough to be your father."

"How old are you?"

"Fifty. Remember the black balloon on my desk back awhile?"

"Ah, yes. And I'm thirty-five. So I suppose biologically you're old enough to be my father, but you aren't old as far as I'm concerned."

"So you had an ulterior motive in asking me to go to the bar, huh?"


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:18 PM
Brenna blushed. "Truthfully, yes. I've seen you every day for the past few months come in, sit down, and barely speak to anyone. I know you must have been hurt by your divorce. I've been there; it's been a year and a half for me. My ex-husband was fucking the next door neighbor's daughter. She was twenty, he was forty. He told me he was leaving after he found out he'd knocked her up. Ten years I'd been begging him to have children, and he knocked up some preppy college bitch."

Jerome wasn't sure what to say. "I'm sorry."

"No, I'm sorry." Brenna pasted a smile back on her face. "I didn't mean to unload that on you. Heaven knows you have your own problems. But I wanted you to understand you aren't the only one who's been hurt. There comes a time when you have to just say fuck it and move on."

"I'm too old to move on," Jerome said.

"You're never too old to let yourself have a good life. Come on, let's get to the bar; everyone's probably waiting."

"Everyone" turned out to be fewer than a dozen people. Apparently Brenna and Nora's pitch for an office get-together hadn't been very successful. But those who did show up seemed happy to be there. Jerome surprised himself by enjoying the chatter and jokes. And Brenna's company made it even better.

After a few hours, people started to leave. "Are you heading home?" Brenna asked Jerome.

"Might as well. It's a Friday; I'll see what's on TV if anything. Or maybe just go to bed. How about you?"

"I'm looking at about the same thing." Brenna hesitated. "Maybe we could see what's on TV together?"

Jerome didn't want the evening to end. He'd seen Brenna around the office, of course, and had spoken with her on occasion, but tonight for the first time he'd realized what a wonderful woman she really was. But going back to her place, or his... "Might be kind of dangerous," he said.

"TVs are only dangerous when they fall on you." Brenna took his hand. "Please, Jerome? Truth be told, I don't want to let you go just yet. I never realized you were such a nice person. I'd really like to spend more time with you."

Jerome gave in, though whether it was to Brenna or to his own hormones, he wasn't sure. "All right. My place or yours?"

"Mine's small and a mess."

"Mine's big and a mess. So your choice."

"I bet yours is big," Brenna said in a teasing tone. "So let's go."

Hand in hand, they walked back to the office parking lot. "Where's your car?" Jerome asked.

"I don't have one. I take the bus."

"Then I guess you'll be riding with me."

"Ooh, can I trust you alone in a car?"

They reached Jerome's car, and he opened the passenger side door for Brenna. "You'll just have to take that chance, won't you," he said.

"I guess so. Even if you ravish me, it beats the bus."

On the way to Jerome's house, they chatted about Jerome's kids and Brenna's plans for her life. "I was hoping to have children someday, but time's running out," she said.

"Didn't you just tell me tonight that you're never too old?" Jerome said. "You're thirty-five. Women have babies into their forties, don't they?"

"Yes, but to have a baby, one has to find the right man. I don't want to be a single mother. My mother raised me alone. It wasn't easy for her, or for me."

"Ah. Well, I'm sure you'll find the right man someday."

"I certainly hope so."

They arrived at Jerome's and went inside. Jerome hurried around picking up dirty dishes and turning on lights. Brenna laughed at him. "You don't have to worry, Jerome. I'm not here to inspect your house." She sat on the couch and patted the cushion beside her. "Come sit."

Jerome sat beside her and picked up the remote from the coffee table. "What kind of shows do you like to watch?"

"We don't have to watch anything." Brenna moved closer to him. "It's been very nice spending time with you tonight. You're a great person. Your wife was clearly an idiot."

"So was your husband. I'm glad you bribed me into going to that bar tonight."

"Bribed you?"

"Well, you promised me a dance, didn't you?"

"Oh, yeah! And I didn't deliver." Brenna stood and took Jerome's hands to pull him to his feet. "Dance with me, Jerome. I have to keep my promise."

Jerome stood, and Brenna put her arms around his neck. "No music?" Jerome asked.

"We don't need music." She lay her head against his chest. "Just dance with me."

Jerome held her. For the first time in years, he was holding a woman other than Lena. And judging from the movement he felt below his waist, he was enjoying it. They moved slowly together, slow dancing in the total silence. Then Brenna looked up. Without giving himself time to think, Jerome brought his lips to hers.

The kiss, soft and sweet at first, became passionate when Brenna's tongue parted their lips. The dance stopped; only their tongues moved together. Jerome held Brenna tightly, forcing himself to resist the impulse to touch her in places where he'd never touched any woman but Lena. Brenna broke the kiss with a smile. "I wondered if you'd be as good a kisser as I thought."

"And did I meet your expectations?" Jerome asked.

"You exceeded them. But I think I need to kiss you again to make sure."

Their mouths came together again. This time, Brenna's hands moved over Jerome's body, giving him permission to do the same to her. They explored each other's bodies until Jerome had to catch his breath. "That- this is wonderful, Brenna." He said on the couch. "You're wonderful."

"So are you." Brenna sat beside him, close enough that their thighs were pressed together. "Jerome, I... I don't know what you're going to think of me. I don't usually go home with a man I haven't dated before, but we know each other from work, and I think we've gotten to know each other pretty well tonight."

"I agree, and I think I'm glad you're here."

"I'm not finished." Brenna snuggled against him. "Jerome, being here with you feels good. It feels right. Please don't think I'd say this to just anyone, but I- I want you to make love to me."

Jerome was stunned. "You do?"

"Yes." She looked into his eyes. "I haven't made an idiot out of myself, have I?"

"God, no." Jerome kissed her forehead. "It just isn't often that a beautiful young woman sits on my couch and propositions me. I'm trying to figure out how to answer you without making an idiot out of myself. I haven't been with anyone since my wife left, and I've never been with anyone but her. I don't know how good I'd be."

"I'm sure you have nothing to worry about. Will you, Jerome? Will you make love to me?"

"I'd be a fool to turn you down. I'd love to make love to you." He stood. "Let's go to my bed. I think that would be more comfortable."

"All right."

He let Brenna go up the stairs in front of him. Not out of any sense of being a gentleman; he wanted to see her ass. Throughout the night, he'd prevented himself from paying much attention to Brenna's body, but now his eyes took in every inch of her. At the top of the stairs, she turned and smiled. "Do you like what you see?"


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:19 PM
"Very much. My room's right there on the right."

As soon as they were in the room, Jerome pulled Brenna against him. "You're a very sexy woman," he said. "Are you sure about this? I don't want you to do anything you aren't completely certain of."

"I know I'm very attracted to you." Brenna started unbuttoning his shirt. "And I know I feel a connection to you. We're a lot alike, I think. It's been a long time since I've felt this close to anyone. I want you, Jerome. I'm sure."

They kissed again. Jerome pulled Brenna's satin top out of her slacks and slid his hands under it. He caressed the bare skin of her back. For the first time, he was able to put any thoughts of Lena out of his head. Brenna was here now. Maybe he really could start over.

Brenna managed to finish unbuttoning Jerome's shirt, and eased it off his shoulders. He broke the kiss and stepped back to remove it completely. "Sexy chest," Brenna said. She kissed the center of it. "You don't look old, Jerome. No more calling yourself an old man."

"Let's see how I do keeping up with you before we decide if I'm old or not." Jerome pulled her shirt up, and Brenna raised her arms so he could pull it off over her head. "Your chest is pretty damn sexy too," Jerome said.

"You can't see it all yet." Brenna reached behind herself and unhooked her bra. She allowed it to fall to the floor, revealing her firm, round breasts. "Now you can tell me I'm sexy."

"You definitely are." Jerome drank in the sight of her, the second naked woman he'd seen in his life. "You're beautiful, Brenna."

"Touch me."

Hesitantly, Jerome touched the sides of her breasts. Brenna sighed. Growing bolder, Jerome ran his thumbs over her nipples. "Oh, god!" Brenna said. "That feels so nice, Jerome!"

"I'm glad."

He brought his lips back to hers. His tongue explored her mouth as his hands explored her breasts and chest. Brenna's breathing became heavier. After a moment, Jerome broke the kiss and took one small, hard nipple into his mouth. "Jerome!" Brenna exclaimed.

"Problem?" he asked without releasing her nipple.

"Yes. That feels so good my legs are shaking. Let's lie down before I fall."

"Wait." Jerome let go of her and unfastened her slacks. He slid them down until they fell on their own to puddle on the floor at her feet, leaving her in only bikini panties. "Now you can lie down."

"If my pants are off, shouldn't yours be too?"

"Good point."

Jerome took off his pants and lay on the bed in his boxers, trying to ignore his fear of what Brenna would think of his body. His skin was beginning to sag or wrinkle in places; he looked like a fifty-year-old. But somehow he didn't think that mattered to Brenna. He held out his arms to her. "Come here."

Brenna lay beside him and nibbled his ear. "You look wonderful," she whispered. "Good enough to eat. Can I?"

"You can do anything you want, honey."

With a smile, Brenna slid down so her mouth was even with his crotch. She slid down the top of his boxers. "Nice cock," she said.

"It likes to be kissed." Though Lena had only rarely given him blowjobs. She hadn't liked the taste.

Brenna didn't even hesitate. She took him in her mouth, all the way to the base. It felt amazing. Jerome closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation until he felt himself about to explode. "Brenna, better stop unless you want a mouthful," he warned.

She released his cock. "How long does it take you to get hard again when you come?"

"I don't know. I've never come more than once in a session."

"Your wife never sucked you off then got you hard again?"

"She never sucked me off, just sucked long enough to get me hard when she bothered at all."

"Stupid woman." Brenna wrapped her hand around his cock. "I want to taste your cum, but I want to feel you inside me more. I'll have to taste you some other time."

"There'll be plenty of time for it," Jerome agreed. "At least, I hope there'll be other times."

"I hope so too." Brenna shimmied out of her panties. "Can I ride you?"

"Please do."

Brenna straddled him and lowered herself onto his cock. As he entered a woman other than Lena for the first time, Jerome caught his breath. Brenna's pussy was warm and tight, and felt amazing. "I don't know how long I'll last, honey," he said.

"I don't know how long I will either. It's okay." Brenna rode him faster. "This is wonderful, Jerome! Ah, god!"

A moment later, her pussy clenched on his cock. The contractions of Brenna's orgasm pushed Jerome into his own. "Brenna!"

Brenna lay against him, his softening cock still inside her. "Thank you, Jerome," she said softly.

"Thank you, sweet lady." Jerome kissed the top of her head. "Would you like to stay tonight?"

"I would, but I can't. I'm sorry."

"No problem. Get dressed and I'll take you home."

"Could I shower first?"

"Of course."

Jerome showed Brenna to the bathroom, but left her alone while she showered. He would have liked a second round while she cleaned up; just the thought made his cock twitch. But if she wasn't staying, he didn't want to keep her too much longer. He might get too tired to drive.

After Brenna was dressed, Jerome drove her to her apartment building. "It was a wonderful night," he said. "Thank you again for talking me into going to the bar. And for everything afterward."

"Likewise," Brenna said.

An awkward silence fell. Jerome gathered his courage and broke it by saying, "I'd love to see you again tomorrow night. Dinner, maybe?"

Brenna's smile lit her face. "I'd love that. Pick me up at seven?"

"Done. And if you'd like, maybe we could spend the night together."

"I would like." She leaned over and kissed his lips. "Good night, Jerome."

"Good night."

* * *

Over the next few weeks, Jerome and Brenna saw each other as much as work and sleep permitted. On weekends, Jerome got used to waking beside her; after their first night, she never went home after lovemaking. They agreed not to let anyone at work know about their new relationship, though of course office gossip being what it was, almost everyone knew anyway.

Then one night, Brenna didn't answer Jerome's phone call. At work the next day, she didn't stop by his desk, and wasn't at her station when he went looking for her. That night's calls also went unanswered. What had he done wrong?

Finally, after two days without contact, he caught up to her in the copy room at work. "What's going on, sweetheart?" he asked. "Why haven't you called me back?"

"I- I can't talk to you right now."

She tried to push past him, but he caught her arm. "Brenna, you can talk to me about anything. Don't do this to me, please. Whatever's wrong, we can work it out. Just don't give up on me."

"It isn't you." Brenna burst into tears. "Jerome, you're going to hate me."

"I could never hate you, honey. What's wrong?"

He half expected her to say she'd cheated on him. He thought he might even be able to forgive her for it. Nothing could have prepared him for what she said next. "I- I'm pregnant."

Jerome stared at her in shock. "You're what?"

"I'm so sorry, Jerome! I never meant for it to happen. I just didn't think- we never used anything. I should have been on birth control, but I was just stupid!"

"Hey now." Jerome gently grasped her shoulders. "You aren't stupid, or if you are, so am I. I didn't even think of protection. I'm old enough to know better. So were you just going to keep this a secret from me?"

"Only until I got the nerve to tell you. I'm so sorry."

"Don't be sorry. There's only one thing we can do about it."

"What?"

Jerome smiled. "Get married."

"Are you serious?"

"Sure am." He kissed her. "You were right, the night we went to the bar. You never are too old to start over. You've helped me start over, Brenna, and I want you to be part of the rest of my life. Maybe I'm too old to be a father, but I'm sure as hell willing to try. Are you willing to marry an old man?"

Brenna smiled. "Of course I'll marry you. And you aren't old."

"You're right, I'm not. You've made me feel young again."


The End

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:21 PM
Seducing Brian


I had to go to Sacramento for a surprise party and my husband wasn't able to go. It was to be the biggest surprise for my mom's 60th birthday. I was going to stay with my brother at his house until the night of the party. Well, when I got to Joe's house I was unaware that his best friend Brian was also still living with him, since he was supposed to have moved out a couple of weeks earlier. I used to baby-sit my brother and Brian when they were younger (I'm 5 years older than them). I hadn't seen Brian in almost 10 years and he really turned into a hunk. My husband and I had fantasized about me fucking another guy while out of town or away from each other and this started me thinking about that fantasy. I was going to be setting up Joe's house for Friday night, and after he got off work around noon we would go and get all the food.

I got up early Friday morning and started to do dishes that Joe, Emily and Brian had racked up over a two day period. I took an early shower and shaved my legs and pussy extra smooth, and I put on my shortest shorts and crop top (this shows of my flat stomach and belly button piercing and the tattoo I have on my lower back). I wore my high-heeled sandals, which I get plenty of looks with, and waited for Brian to wake up. He got up around 8:00 a.m. and his tongue almost hit the floor when he saw me in the kitchen. I said "good morning" and he couldn't stop from looking me up and down. I offered to cook him some breakfast and he gladly accepted. I kept making all kinds of body gestures to give him good views, like bending over to get things out of the cabinets and getting up on my tip-toes and stretching for high items.

I knew he was ready when I saw his cock growing inside his pajama bottoms. I let him eat and sat next to him swinging my foot and watched him follow my foot like a pendulum. I then asked him, is there anything or anyone else you would like to eat? I thought he would pass out. I told him how good looking he had become and that I would love to fuck his brains out. Brian stood up and I grabbed his cock, which was now fully engorged, and he gave out a low groan as I felt it pulse from my touch. I pulled his pants down and dropped to my knees, wrapping my lips around the head. I sucked his cock for about five minutes and then went to work on his balls, which to my enjoyment were shaved clean, as I prefer.

I then led him to the couch and sat him down, as I sucked and licked his balls while stroking his cock with my hand. Brian started to come when I crouched down further and began to lick the area behind his balls. I did this for about a minute when Brian stated he was cumming. I wrapped my lips around the head and Brian held my head as his hips shot forward and sent long streams of cum to the back of my throat. I love the taste of cum and I didn't miss a single delicious drop, and Brian watched as I placed my tongue against the vein. From his balls, I licked upward toward the head, pushing up any remaining cum out of the tip and then licked that off.

I then got up and undid my shirt revealing no bra, and then turned and seductively wiggled my ass out of my tight shorts and bent over in front of him showing him my shaved pussy. Brian jumped off the couch and dropped to his knees and buried his face in my pussy and began eating me from behind. When his tongue hit my clit, I came immediately and tried to pull away from the overpowering sensation. Brian had other plans and flung me onto the couch and pulled my legs apart, buried his face into my pussy, and ate me out to four more orgasms. I begged him to fuck me, so he put his cock against my wet pussy and used his weight to plunge his cock all the way in, causing pain and orgasm at the same time.

Brian held my ankles for support and plowed into me for about ten minutes, causing me to cum an unknown amount of times. Then he pulled out and flipped me over and hung me over the back of the couch, then grabbed my waist and shoved back inside me. He pounded my pussy hard and fast, causing his balls to slap my clit, which caused me to orgasm about every 20 seconds. Then he grabbed my shoulders, which caused my back to arch and allowed his cock to hit other erogenous spots, putting me on the verge of fainting. I begged him to cum, because I couldn't take much more of his awesome fucking abilities. Brian then put his chin on my shoulder and whispered in my ear that he wasn't through with his little fantasy.

He pulled out of me and grabbed me, throwing me over his shoulder like a fireman and carried me upstairs. I was a little scared, but also excited to be treated like a warrior's prize. Brian threw me on the bed and forced my legs open, then pushed his cock back into me. He held my legs apart with his arms, and I could feel his balls slapping at my anus giving me more pleasure. Brian then whispered that he was close to cumming. He had always wanted to fuck the shit out me for the way I used to tease him as a child, using my tight little body. Then he tried to kiss me and pressed his lips to mine and forced my lips open. When his tongue hit mine I was his. I began to feel other desires inside me and I found myself kissing him back. He was a great kisser!

Then he pulled his mouth off of mine as I tried to reach his lips and cried out that he was cumming. With about ten hard thrusts, he made me cum again. He held me still as his cum shot into me, causing one last orgasm as he filled me with his juices. He lay on top of me for a few minutes and then got up and left the house. I stumbled to the bathroom on weak legs and took another shower. Afterwards, I pulled on a simple red sun dress with spaghetti straps that covered my legs to mid-thigh. Underneath I wore a matching red lace bra and thong. I slipped my feet into strapped red sandals that exposed my toenails that were painted bright red.

When Brian came back and saw me, his handsome face smiled, and I knew he wanted it too. He looked so sexy in his dark jeans and tight t-shirt. I could almost picture him naked. I walked around doing my best to walk sexy. I felt his eyes on my small ass, as I walked to the counter in the kitchen. I pulled my self up onto the counter and sat facing him, swinging my legs. He looked me head to toe and told me I looked good enough to eat. I gave him the naughtiest look I could muster and said I hoped he would say that. As he sat staring at me, I began to raise my dress up my silky smooth thighs. I pulled it up enough for him to see my red thong and I spread my legs for him.

By this time he appeared to be breathing as heavy as I was. I could tell by the look in his eyes and the sudden bulge in his pants that he was going to give me just what I wanted. He walked forward and I felt my pussy get even wetter in anticipation of his touch. He kissed me hard on the lips and grabbed a handful of my long thick ash blonde hair. I moaned into his mouth and then sucked his tongue, showing him exactly what I wanted to do to other parts of him. I told him that I was sick of being a good girl and that tonight I was going to be so naughty just for him. I told him I wanted to try everything, and he just nodded. At first I thought he was apprehensive of Scott arriving tomorrow. The look in his eyes was so intense.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:24 PM
But then he ordered me to slip the straps of my dress down my arms. I did and the top of my dress puddled down to my middle, where I had gathered the hem. Now both my thong and bra were exposed. Brian told me that I had a beautiful body and I thanked him by unhooking my bra. When he groaned, I knew that he liked my tits. My rosy pink nipples hardened as he stared at me. When he got closer and began to suck my nipples, I couldn't help but cry out. He played with my breasts and teased the nipples by tugging them into little peaks. My pussy felt like it was electric by this point. I just kept moaning and begging him to do everything to me.

Next, he slid his hand into my thong and slid a finger into my hot pussy. It felt so naughty and so delicious. He moved it around until he found my clit. I almost jumped off the table in a wave of pleasure! He told me to slide my thong and dress off, so I did. Then he quickly removed his clothes. My imagination did not do you justice. His body was so big and toned, and I never could have imagined that his cock would mature to be so big and thick. He ordered me to lift my heels to the counter and spread my knees apart. This way I was completely open to his gaze. Brian stared at my pussy, and I felt like such a bad girl when he told me that it looked ripe like a peach; so juicy and pink.

The minute his tongue touched my swollen clit I was in heaven! Brian licked up and down my slit and even stuck his tongue inside me. I remember I thrashed and cried out until I had my first orgasm. Then he kissed me and I could taste my hot sweet juices on his tongue, which made me want to taste him! I hopped off the counter and took his rock hard cock in my hand. I licked it gently at first, and then I began to really get into it. I took him faster and deeper into my wet hot mouth. I could feel him fill my mouth and throat with his cock. I could barely take it he was so big. But then Brian stopped, saying that he didn't want to cum yet.

Instead, he asked me to turn around. I did and he cursed and said I had the hottest, roundest, firmest little ass he'd ever seen. He told me to bend over and I did. Then he put me back on the counter and spread my legs. He began to rub the head of his cock up and down my slick pussy making me crazy. I couldn't believe I was now BEGGING him to fuck me. I couldn't believe the words coming out of my own mouth. The next thing I know, his hard cock was sliding into my little wet pussy inch by slow inch. I remember he actually growled out the words, "Fuck, you're tight!" He began pumping into me slowly while rubbing my clit. Pain turned to pure pleasure as I matched his thrusts, as he fucked me harder and harder.

He took me in his arms and picked me up, and I wrapped my ankles around his waist. Brian bounced me up and down on his huge cock until I was screaming his name and telling him that I loved having his big cock inside me. I rode him hard until we both came, and I could feel him fill me with his cum, all hot and sticky. He just held me to him and kissed me. When he asked if I would come to his room the next night for more, I of course said yes! When I told my husband what had happened, he fucked me just as hard and good, as always!

After Mom's birthday party, the three of us ended up in the hot-tub at Joe & Em's. The guys kept complimenting me and getting me drinks and soon I was starting to feel a bit horny and talk started toward sex. I had gathered that Scott had told Brian all about our secret trysts as a threesome with others, because Brian kept flirting big time, and as we were sitting quite close in the tub his leg kept brushing against mine, sending hot little twinges to my pussy. Afterwards, we headed back into the house. I told the guys that they must be pretty tired after being up all day and offered them a massage. Brian put his hand up first. I prepped an area on the floor in our room and told him to get undressed.

As the night was really warm, I said it was best if we all got naked so no-one felt uncomfortable. The guys thought this was a pretty good idea. I noticed they both had semi-hard-ons, yummy I thought. Brian lay on the floor face down, and I smothered him with warm soapy water. I gently but firmed started to massage Brian's back, slowly working my way down his legs and feet, then back up towards his shoulders. I asked if he had ever had a body slide before, and he reckoned he hadn't, so I straddled his back and started to rub my clean shaved pussy against his butt cheeks. I slid up toward his back using my tits and pussy. I moved around his body so he could feel my wet pussy.

I asked him to turn over, which he did to reveal a rock hard erection. I continued with the body slide and moving my body over his, making his cock tease the entrance between my labia, but not letting him in. The tease was agonizing and he was on the verge of cumming, but I stopped just before. Scott was sitting on the lounge chair watching the show while playing with his cock. I slid high on Brian so my pussy was hovering over his face, and asked him to start licking my pussy. He flicked his tongue over my clit and started nibbling on the hard button making me cum instantly.

I motioned for my husband to come over to me. I grabbed his cock in my hand and used my mouth to suck it, while Brian kept nibbling at my clit until I came again. I wanted to feel both of these wonderful cocks in me, but where to start. I gave Scott his cock back, but promised it would be just a minute. I got up and went to the lounge chair. I told Brian to sit in the chair. I slowly slid down on his cock; this was new and I had wanted this for a while, so I was savoring the moment. I asked Scott to kneel behind me so he couldposition himself to enter my pussy from behind. Suddenly we were joined by Harry, my brother's brother-in-law. I motioned Harry to stand next to me and I took out his cock and put it into my mouth.

WOW three cocks at once how awsome!! Soon we were all moving into a grinding rhythm, and before I knew it, I had cum about ten times. My two guys in me were cumming together in my pussy just as Harry blew in my mouth, and I swallowed it all and cleaned it up. I had my back arched so that I could take Harry's cock all the way down to his balls. I could feel his cock as it started to swell; his body trembling. He came all over my face and tits just as Brian, Scott and I climaxed together. The time to regroup and revive was spent by my tits getting sucked and my cum filled pussy finger banged. Soon enough the guys were all hard as rocks, and I moved over to the edge of the bed and climbed on top of my husband with my butt raised up on the air.

I guided our friend behind me and put both cocks in my pussy; that was the most incredible feeling I have ever had. Nothing matches the feeling of two cocks pumping inside my pussy at the same time! Needless to say the guys didn't last long as they filled my pussy full of cum. I was definitely full but not satisfied, and I didn't know when I would have this opportunity again, so I made the most of the night. I ordered my three guys around so I got to fuck them all and drink each one. I am sure they all had a good time and will fantasize about that night for a while.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:25 PM
The next night was basically a repeat of the previous. Joe and Emily had gone into town to catch dinner and a show and wouldn't be back for hours. We entered Brian's room this time and closed the door, immediately undressing. My pussy was dripping wet at this point and I wanted cock in me now. Skipping the foreplay, I climbed on top of Brian against the door and fucked him, being held up with his eight inch cock. We continued fucking as we moved to the bed, where he fucked me doggie style. I started screaming with pleasure, and then there was a knock at the door, and Harry came in. At first I was puzzled to why he walked in, then I just went with the flow and he started undressing. When he was undressed, he took the place of my new friend and started pounding my pussy from behind.

Brian watched with pleasure, while he jerked him self off. After a few moments, I got up and walked over to my new friend and climbed onto his throbbing cock, and started pounding him hard, then Harry came up behind me and started rubbing his cock against my asshole, piercing inside a few times while I fucked Brian. Finally, he pushed with all his might and entered my ass. Being fucked in the pussy and the ass is a wonderful thing, although I prefer both in my stretched pussy. I was going back and forth between the two cocks, in the pussy then in the ass, back and forth. I was screaming with unbelievable pleasure, knowing that the two cocks could feel each other between the thin membranes inside me.

I then climbed off Brian and turned around and faced my husband and climbed on his rock hard cock and proceeded to fuck the hell out of him, as Harry re-entered my ass. This continued for another ten minutes or so until Harry blew his load in my ass, withdrawing so his cum leaked out my ass hole and down my leg. And with a few more thrusts, my husband started to cum in my pussy. My body was going limp at the time from all the force my body had taken with two cocks fucking the hell out of me. With cum everywhere, we ended up in the shower; the four of us. It started all over again, with two guys going back and forth from my pussy to my ass, and back and forth between them too, and the third in my mouth. Thank God, Joe and Em have a large walk-in snail shower.

With the hot showering of the four of us, washing our cum away, we retreated to the living room for a beer. My eyes had fluttered closed, as I began stroking my clit while Brian and Harry watched, but quickly opened again when I felt a hot tongue slither me, chasing my fingers away. I looked down to see Brian's blonde head between my thighs.

"Tastes good, doesn't she?" Scott asked, as he began rocking into me again. His eyes watching my face, as I began moaning even louder. My body was thrashing on the couch and my hands found their way to my nipples, which I began twisting and pulling on.

"Oh, that feels so good," I cried out.

"What feels good?" Scott wanted to know, as he slowly slid in and out of me, careful not to dislodge Brian from my clit.

"How deep you are going inside me. Brian's mouth sucking on my clit," I panted.

Harry slowly pulled one of my feet up towards his mouth, forcing Brian to stop sucking on my clit. Brian was not to be put out though. He laid his head on my lower stomach and began licking my clit. One of my hands went to Brian's head, my fingers running through his short hair, as his tongue flicked across my clit again and again. Harry had the heel of my foot resting on his chin and my toes spread apart in ecstasy, when his tongue traced the arch of my foot. As Harry's tongue pushed its way between my toes, I could feel my pussy burning hotter and tighter.

"Oh, God, baby," I moaned, "Fuck me harder, I want to cum all around you." My hips were rocking harder and faster, wanting Scott to fuck me hard, fast and deep, but not wanting to lose the feeling of Brian's tongue against me either.

"Not yet," Scott said, as he pulled his cock completely out of me, leaving me feeling so empty, wanting desperately to fly off the edge he had left me on. My fingers pushed Brian's head harder against my clit, grinding him into my pussy as I sought my release with him, but Scott pushed him away too. My hips continued to rock, seeking what had been denied me, as Scott told Brian to lie on his back on the floor.

Scott sat on the couch and slapped my hands away as I tried using them to push myself off the edge he had left me on. "Trust me," he said, as he pulled me to my feet, "this will be worth the wait." Holding my hand, Scott led me around until we were standing next to Brian. "Now, lay on the floor right next to him, " my husband told me.

Unsure of what was going through Scott's mind, I cautiously lowered myself to the floor. I eased myself until I was flat on my back; close enough to feel the heat from Brian's body, but not touching him as Jeff stood over both of us. I gazed up at my husband's body with longing. His strong legs seeming to stretch up for miles before joining together, his hard cock thrusting out from his body, so powerfully commanding the attention it deserves. His hips tapering to his torso, covered in dark hair that ran up to his chest and the nipples, which stood out like hard little marbles. His lips were red and swollen both from our kisses and his habit of licking them when we make love and his eyes glittered with passion.

Bending down to grasp my ankles, Scott pulled my feet straight up in the air making the muscles in the backs of my thighs strain until my ass was lifted off the floor. I was almost unaware of him dragging me over Brian's body, until my ass was resting on him. I could feel Brian's hard cock nestled between the cheeks of my ass and his arm came across his body to cup my tit, his thumb rolling over the extended nipple. Gently Scott lowered my feet so that my legs were stretched down Brian's, and he knelt between our wide spread thighs. Grasping his cock in his hand, Scott guided it into my pussy again, using the thumb on his other hand to press down on my clit as he entered me slowly. Brian's tongue climbed my neck until it reached my ear where it playfully flicked, causing my body to shiver as he pinched my nipple hard between his finger. I ground my hips against his hard cock, pushing my ass tighter against him before arching my hips to get Scott inside me deeper.

Once Scott was buried completely, he looked at Brian and said, "Now take your cock and put it in her pussy too."

I rolled my hips to one side to allow Brian to grab his cock from behind my ass, and felt the hot tip roll across my body until he was just at the entrance of my pussy. I could feel the head pressing against Scott's cock, as Brian began pushing inside me. I groaned at how they were spreading me apart, my body shuddering in pain as Brian's cock fought against my body to force his way inside me too.

"Easy," Scott told Brian, as he began stroking my clit. Scott intently watched my face as he rolled my clit between his slippery fingers like a marble coated with oil. "A little more," Scott whispered, as he watched my body's reactions.

Scott judged from the way my hips rocked and my facial expressions when I was ready for more, and when Brian needed to stop to allow me to relax and adjust. Scott continued reading my body's signals and directing Brian until they were both buried inside me, being squeezed by my pussy as Scott's fingers on my clit finally pushed me over the edge.

"Fuck me," I cried out as my pussy clenched around them both. My hot cum flowing over them while my hips rocked against them.

As my orgasm began to subside, Scott invited Harry to kneel beside us and stick his cock in my mouth. Scott began stroking his cock in and out of me, spreading my hot cum even further. Still following Scott's lead, Brian also began to pump in and out of me. I could feel their hard cocks rubbing together, as they matched their rhythm. Having Brian's cock inside me too meant that Scott's cock was continuously rubbing against my G-Spot, leaving my body quaking with one orgasm after another.

I followed the pace they had set and rocked my hips against them, arching up to pull Jeff in deeper then pressing my hips down against Brian. "Fuck me, fuck me," I chanted as we all pumped together. I had one hand down under Brian's hip, trying to push him up and deeper into me. My other hand jerked Harry's cock into my mouth, coating my fingers with his cum, which I then rubbed into my hard nipples, my body writhing between the men as I came again and again.

As my pussy began to spasm once more, Brian hoarsely whispered that he was going to cum. "Cum inside me," I begged as I began fucking him harder. "I want to feel your hot cum splashing the walls of my pussy and your hard cock twitching inside me."

Just as his cock began spurting, Brian pulled out of my pussy and shot his hot cum all over my pussy and Scott's balls. The feeling of Brian's hot cum dripping off him, as well as my pussy hungrily sucking on his cock, sent Scott over the edge as well. Scott grabbed my hips to fuck me hard, pushing himself deeper as his cock erupted inside me. Hot ropes of cum squirted into me, while my pussy milked him dry before he collapsed on top of me. Wrapping my arms around Scott, I rolled away from Brian and Harry and held my husband's trembling body against mine, as I kissed and licked his sweaty face. Mike turned onto his side and slipped his arm around my waist. I could feel Harry's mouth nuzzling the back of my neck, as I looked into Scott's eyes and whispered, "I love you so much," before we all curled up together on the living room floor.



The End

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:41 PM
Centerpiece


The tray was cold and hard. I could feel my flesh shrinking from the way it felt under me.

A shiver stole over me and I felt my nipples growing hard. Of course, being naked as the day I was born could have something to do with the chill. I managed to recline like I was told, on my side, barely able to wait until the tray warmed at my body heat.

"You could have warmed this up," I muttered.

"Nice," the chef said acting as if he hadn't heard a word I said. He smoothed his wide palm over the curve of my sleek hip and moved my bottom leg just enough so that I had balance while straightening the top one. "You will make a beautiful centerpiece."

"Yeah," I snapped, already hating this like I knew I would. "I just live to be covered with fruit and flowers and ogled by a bunch of horny college guys."

The chef just chuckled, tapping me gently on the jaw with his fist.

For the life of me, I didn't know how I had gotten suckered into doing this, into being the centerpiece at an alumni get together at my brother's alma mater. His fraternity hosted this damn thing once a year and this year I got to be the edible centerpiece.

Well, yeah, I did know how I got here. I mean, I was the one who made the bet on the football game with him when he was home in December. I was so cockily sure my team would win and his Eagles would swan dive that I'd agreed to do what he wanted if I lost.

We didn't just lose, we floundered.

That left Denny rubbing his hands in glee and telling me about this little ritual at the Frat house. I guess those Pi Alpha Omegas had some really kinky ideas about food.

"You just have to lay there, Steph," he'd told me, a grin on his face. "The guy that caters this for us does all the rest. He's fantastic at making living centerpieces."

"You want me to climb up on a tray, have fruit and other food draped over me artistically and lie there while your frat brothers feel me up while they eat?" I had asked, with very little enthusiasm as I recall.

"It won't hurt you," he said, reminding me with a small pat on my ass that I had lost.

"Besides, remember the bridal shower you made me go to?

"I knew I'd live to see the day you threw that in my face." But I couldn't help but remember that day. He'd been great, working like a dog to help me set up and then getting one of his hunky friends to come in and strip for the girls. Then he'd played cab service, making sure that everyone got home all right and finally pouring me into bed later that night. I sighed. I owed him.

"I don't have to do nothing else?"

"Nope, just lie there. No one will do anything to you that you don't want to happen."

I took the last part of that conversation as a warning and felt a shiver of dread. Now that the time was here, my stomach was a mass of butterflies and I could feel gooseflesh covering my skin.

"You look a little cold," the chef remarked, his eyes on my breasts.

I couldn't help but glance down, seeing the small brown tips grow tight. "You think?" I know I was being rude but for the life of me, I couldn't find it in me to care. "Can we just get on with this?"

"Yeah, sure," the man said, pulling down on his white jacket.

That's when I saw his name. Pierre Lefute. If he was French, then I was a guy.

"Turn your head," he ordered, and I did as he said, feeling his fingers in my hair. He pulled out the rubber band I'd used to keep my thick, sable colored hair back, slipping it into his pocket before he finger combed my hair. The waves and curls looked startlingly dark against the silver of the tray, and he arranged it the way he wanted it to look, the length just long enough to touch the edges of the tray.

"Okay, now on your side, slip your hand under your cheek. I want you to have a dreamy look, kind of like you just woke up after some very naughty dream."

I moved as he wanted, finally getting into a position that left me comfortable and didn't offend his artistic sensibilities. I had to admit though that I felt very exposed as both my butt and my pussy were out there for anyone to see. It grew worse as I felt his hands on my legs, pushing the straight one back and bending the other one so that it was toward him more. That position raised my hips just a bit more and I knew anyone standing at the bottom of the tray would get a fantastic view.

So absorbed in I in how I must look, I nearly jumped off the tray when he reached over and smoothed his hand over the thick thatch of curls that covered my sex.

"No, no this won't do at all," he said and I had a bad feeling what was going to happen next was not something I was going to enjoy. "Have you ever shaved this?" he asked, his fingers pulling gently at my pubic hair.

"No, and don't think you're going to do it either," I snapped.

"Then it must be trimmed. Don't move," he snapped back at me as he laid a towel next to my hip. I felt his fingers, heard the sound of the scissors and then felt the cool touch a blade slide over my flesh. I didn't dare move. He'd probably cut me on purpose.

He finished quickly and then I felt the touch of his fingers and a cool oily substance that he rubbed into my suddenly nude feeling skin. I didn't dare lift my head to see what he'd done and could only gasp when he spread apart the lips of my pussy and rubbed his fingers against my clit.

"I knew you'd like it," he said, smirking at me. Before I could speak, he leaned down and licked one of my hard nipples before turning away.

I didn't even have the chance to be indignant at his familiarities before two more men were standing around me. They carried huge bowls of fruit and Pierre held a large green wrapped package of flowers.

"Do not move," he ordered.

White daisies were coiled into my hair, strawberries and grapes were scattered around my body. Apples were sliced, formed into shapes and laid against my skin. Peaches and pears were also cut into shapes and glued to my skin using some kind of sugary syrup. Leafy greens were fanned out under the fruit that was on the tray, making me feel like some kind of sacrifice, like a turkey at Thanksgiving.

An apple was cored and sliced, the rings glued to each of my breasts so that my nipples showed through the holes in the centers. Strawberries, matched as perfectly in size as Pierre could make them, were glued over the holes. I felt as if I were wearing some kinky new kind of bikini. But at least I was now covered some what.

More of the syrup was ladled over me, running in trails down my skin, leaving it to shine and making me shiver. One of the other men made curving lines of blueberries over my hip and down my stomach. The other took slices of kiwi and dotted my legs with them.

Then he picked up a paintbrush and dipped it into the liquid, running it around my eyes and across my cheeks. A mask was formed, using raspberries and black berries.

I felt the brush on other parts of my body, but what ever they were using to "paint" me was warm and slightly thick. "What's that?" I couldn't help ask.

"Melted chocolate," Pierre answered, showing me the small palate he held that had small tubs of different colored chocolate. He swirled designs around the fruit, drawing an ivy vine that bloomed with chocolate flowers.

It took them less than half an hour to create their "living centerpiece" while I lay there, feeling less than human. Finally, Pierre stepped forward once more. In his hand was a huge white flower. It looked like a daisy but it was the biggest one I'd ever seen.

"The piece de resistance," he exclaimed. I felt his fingers once more, parting the lips of my sex, the thick stem of the flower sliding between. He stepped back to examine his work, coming back to fidget with the flower, which rubbed against my clit each time he moved it.

"Are you done yet?" I growled, hating the fact that this whole thing had gotten me turned on. I still had hours to lie on this tray while the alumni plucked the fruit off of my body.

The thought made me even hotter. Was I a closet exhibitionist? Could that be why I was enjoying this so?

"Yes, impatient one. We are finished. Now don't move, you'll spoil the effect." He stepped back and I saw a flash of white light.

"Wait a minute, no one said anything about pictures."

"Don't move!" Pierre snarled, reaching out and putting back the fruit that had fallen off of me. He took another picture and then moved around the long table, getting shots from every angle.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:43 PM
"Voila," he smirked when he was finished. He waved at his assistants and then lifted the tray, moving me to a long cart. "Have fun, girlie."

"Have fun?" I couldn't believe I'd heard him right. I was sticky and covered in fruit and chocolate with a flower stem rubbing against my clit and driving me crazy. This was supposed to be fun? I was going to kill Denny if I ever made it out of here.

Swinging doors parted and I was wheeled into a huge room full of tables. The air conditioning was going full blast and I could feel my nipples tighten even more. I was going to end up with pneumonia, I just knew it. Ending up in the hospital with pneumonia would be a perfect way to get even with Denny. He'd never live down the guilt of being the cause of my death. At least when he helped me, all that happened was someone puked in his car and I even cleaned that up.

Someone touched my hip in one of the few places that wasn't covered with fruit, chocolate or flowers and I glanced up.

"You'll do fine." It was one of Pierre's assistants, and as I blinked up at him, I couldn't help but think how cute he was.

"Thanks, I think," I felt the blush that heated my cheeks and hoped the fruit covered it.

He reached out, straightening one of the lock of my hair that had slipped forward. "I'm Jess," he said.

"Stephanie," I replied. "I'd shake hands but..." One of my hands was painted with chocolate flowers, the other was covered with blueberries and cherries.

"We don't want Pierre on our cases," he said, glancing back over his shoulder. "The man's a lunatic but he does know what he's doing when it comes to this stuff. You look amazing."

"Really?" I asked, hoping I didn't sound as self conscious as I felt.

"Really," he replied. "After this is over, if you want, I can show you the pictures we took."

"I don't know, I kind of thought I'd rather forget this entire experience."

"If you didn't want to do it, then why are you here?" Jess played with some of the pieces of fruit, acting like he was still working as we talked.

"I lost a bet with my brother. He's an alumni here."

"Your brother? He's going to be here?"

Shit, I hadn't thought of that!

"Yeah, I guess that's kind of weird."

"Okay, well, I gotta get back to work," Jess said. He let his thumb run across one of the few spots of clean skin on my body, winking as he turned away.

New tingles of nervous energy fluttered in my belly. Why hadn't I realized that Denny would be here, maybe even one of the guys that would be pulling fruit off of me? God, I was going to kill him.

Minutes passed and I relaxed realizing that there wasn't much I could do besides jump up and run. I couldn't do that to Denny, I knew this dinner meant a lot to him and to do it right would up his prestige with the members. A roar of male laughter caught my attention and I moved the tiniest bit, trying to see what was going on.

I needn't have moved. Men swarmed into the room, tuxedoed and shined, they carried crystal glasses full of golden bubbles. I felt the eyes on me as I kept my position, wishing

I could close my eyes and pretend I wasn't here. There were about twenty men and I could see Denny, his eyes riveted upon me as he walked in.

"Steph," he whispered as he walked by. "You look amazing."

"I feel stupid and exposed," I growled at him. "You are so going to owe me for this one, even though I lost the bet."

"Yeah, I'll pay," Denny said, a twinkle in his brown eyes. He reached over, playing with the flower that covered my sex, moving it ever so slightly. His smile grew even bigger as he heard me gasp and I narrowed my eyes at him.

"Watch it buddy, or I'll tell mom," I hissed.

He laughed. "I dare you," he smirked. He bent and before my disbelieving eyes, smelled the flower he was playing with, his head so close to my body I could feel a silky brush as his hair touched me.

Shock had me speechless and he lifted his head and winked before turning to walk away.

"Gentleman, if you'll take your seats, dinner will be served and then we'll get to the highlight of the evening." Chairs were moved, the clink of silverware and china sounding loudly in my ears. Toasts were given even as waiters moved through the room keeping glasses filled, distributing expertly cooked cuisine that smelled amazing.

I felt my stomach contract and the growl and heard a laugh close by.

"I think our centerpiece missed dinner," a deep voice said.

"Well, we can't have her passing out on us due to hunger and missing the main event, can we?" another voice chimed in.

"No, where would our manners be?"

I heard the sound of a chair scraping back and then saw a wide black and white covered chest in front of my eyes. Looking up, I could see a large man, his body muscled not fat, holding a fork in front of me.

"Open up, pretty one," he said, waving a bite of rare, red meat in front of me.

"I-I..." was all I got out before he pushed the food into my mouth.

The taste exploded in my mouth, rare prime rib with a delicate mushroom sauce, and I couldn't help the moan of pleasure that escaped my lips.

I swallowed and another fork was offered, and then another. I had a group of tuxedoed men standing over me, feeding me tidbits of their own dinners. There was just something slightly decadent about being surrounded by these men, most of them well built, handsome and exuding power like it was aftershave.

Then I felt a hand upon my hip, a finger tracing through the chocolate flowers, a yum of delight as I was tasted for the first time. Another hand reached out, plucking a strawberry from the tray, his hand brushing against my ass cheek.

Someone bent over me, his tongue slipping out and trailing up my leg, licking up the sweet, syrupy liquid. Another mouth was at my throat, nibbling on skin left bare of syrup or chocolate, tasting only my own flavor.

"Having fun?" I heard Denny say and I saw him amongst those gathered around me. His eyes were bright, lustful, sending a thrill of naughtiness through me. I wondered if he would join the men who were nibbling at the strawberries covering my nipples. Would he want to do the things to me I could feel being done already?

But he just winked, turning his back and walking off. I followed him with my eyes, seeing him talk to Pierre before someone blocked my view.

The strawberry covering my right nipple was gone, a tongue slowly lapping at the taut peak. Another tongue was at the small of my back, licking up the chocolate that had pooled there. Men vied for position around the small table holding my tray and for a single instant, I wondered if this was what the missionaries had felt like while waiting for the water to boil in the huge pots in all those jungle flicks.

Someone lifted my foot inches from the tray and I felt a warm mouth close over my toes, sucking and then licking at the sensitive pads. I wanted badly to squirm but too many hands were on me now, too many mouths licking or sucking at my skin, teasing my nerve endings. I was on sensory meltdown, my body starting to writhe in pleasure.

I was pushed back on my back, the flower plucked from between my thighs. Someone shouted Denny's name and I saw the man holding the flower toss it to my brother, like it was some kind of trophy. I felt juice from the strawberries that had been crushed when they'd put me on my back and felt it mix with the blueberries that were pushed off of me by eager hands.

My thighs were spread, someone lifting a slice of peach and rubbing it over my thick lower lips. He brought the fruit to his mouth, smiling as he bit into it. Warm wetness surrounded both my nipples, tongues sliding over my stomach while fingers played with my thighs and slid into my pussy.

At first, nerves had me stiff, but soon I was a massive bundle of need, my hips jerking every time someone touched my clit. I closed my eyes, not wanting to see the group of men around me, but feeling them all the same. Moans and groans filled the air, and for a moment I was surprised to know that they came from me. I'm not a prude, but I'm usually pretty quiet during sex.

I guess you couldn't call this normal sex though. Mouths moved over me, licking and nibbling, sucking and biting gently at the fruit still on me. Hands plucked and played, one sliding through the wetness between my thighs, a thick finger pushing into my pussy.

One of the men lifted my hand and suddenly it was filled, my fingers wrapped around a thick cock. My eyes flew open and I looked over, seeing the man who had fed me the first bite of food slowly wrapping his hand around mine, then moving it up and down his stiff shaft.

"Is this okay?" he asked and I remembered what my brother had told me. Nothing will happen that I don't want to.

"Y-yes," I whispered, my thumb brushing over the spongy soft head of his cock and finding it already wet.

Hands played with my breasts, squeezing and rubbing, picking up handfuls of the now soft fruit and squeezing the mass of juice over my nipples. I heard a wet sound, turning my head from watching the hand job I was giving to see another man, his hands covered with strawberry pulp, rubbing it over his hard cock.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:44 PM
"Lick it off," he growled, moving closer to my face so that his cock brushed against my lips.

I couldn't help myself, so many sensations were overloading my system, so many hands and mouths were caressing and kissing, sucking and touching until it felt like I was strung up on a wire, hanging by one hand. I opened my mouth, my tongue coming out, licking at the warm flesh and sweet juice. Lapping from the bottom of his balls to the head of his cock, I got all the sticky fruit from him before opening my mouth and taking him inside.

He grabbed my head, holding me as he thrust inside slowly, going a little deeper each time until I could feel him at the back of my throat. I gagged slightly and he eased off, making quick little jabs inside and imploring me to suck on him.

Suck on him I did, my cheeks hollowing out, my lips stretched around his straining cock.

My hand moved over the other cock, jerking him off even as another man pushed my legs further apart, his head coming between and his tongue stroking over my clit.

I squealed. I couldn't help it. I felt that one tiny lick all the way down to my toes which were now curled. A low moan started in my throat as he continued, driving me crazy with torturously slow licks, sometimes purposefully missing my clit and making me wiggle in disappointment. I wanted to reach down and yank his head further into me, but my other hand was taken and another cock was there.

The man in my mouth moved up his pace, his breath growing heavy, his body jerking even as his cock swelled. Suddenly, I felt the first pulse of salty hot sperm hit my throat and I coughed, gagging even as I swallowed the bitter brew. He filled my mouth again and again until finally, with a sigh of satisfaction, he pulled away.

He patted my head and before I could say anything, another man took his place, another cock pressing against my lips. My jaw began to ache and my head started to spin, but I let him use me even as the cocks in my hands started to spray their loads on top of me.

It set off some kind of signal and I glanced around, finding myself surrounded by all these men, cocks in hand, jerking off over my naked juice and chocolate covered body. Even the man in my mouth pulled his cock free. I could hear him using my saliva to smooth his strokes. It was a wet sound and one that I would never forget.

My eyes were wide, my hands falling to my sides, covered in semen from the last two guys who had come on me. I looked around the circle and then, when one of the men shifted, I saw Jess standing in the doorway of the kitchen. His eyes met mine and he grinned, winking at me.

The first spurt of semen landed across my breasts, the hot fluid running down the soft mounds to pool in the valley of my cleavage. The second landed on my thighs, which were still spread, the creamy white stuff trailing over my barely covered mound. I closed my eyes as the next shot landed across my face. Then they were coming, all of them, shooting their cream onto my naked body.

I was covered with jism. It was hot and gooey, a little slimy against my body. It mixed with the juice from the fruit and the syrup and the melted chocolate, pooling in my navel, dripping off my thighs, matting in my hair. I felt the last shot land across my mouth to the accompaniment of some hoarse male laughter and then felt them move away from the tray.

I couldn't open my eyes. I could only lay there in the quickly cooling pool of semen, listening as the men talked, hearing lighters click and smelling the scent of cigar smoke. I couldn't stand up, I couldn't move off the tray because the come had made the tray ultra slippery. I was about to open my mouth, to ask for help, when he spoke above my head.

"It's okay, Stephanie. You did great."

"Jess?" I asked. "Can you get me out of here and off this tray?"

"Yes ma'am, right away."

I felt the cart begin to move and heard the swinging doors into the kitchen.

"Amazing," Chef Pierre said. "Simply amazing." He clapped his hands enthusiastically.

"Can you sit up?"

I managed, feeling the gooey stuff dripping off of me. Something was placed in my hands, a wet cloth, and I used it to wipe away the worst of it out of my eyes and off my face. "I can't go home like this."

"No one expects you to, Stephanie," Jess said. He held a small wire basket and I could see my clothes inside. He held out his hand to me and I took it, wanting to apologize for the mess I made of it. "I'm going to take you to where you can get a shower."

"Thank you," I said, standing still for a moment and letting my knees lose their shakiness. I'd been more affected by what had happened out there than I thought. My body tingled, my pussy felt empty and achy and my nipples throbbed.

I followed Jess down a tiled hallway, hearing the sound of someone mopping behind me as they cleaned up the mess falling off of me. A doorway appeared on the left side of the hall and Jess opened it, clicking on the light switch.

The bathroom was gorgeous, surprising me. I hadn't thought to find something spacious and opulent and so well fitted for a woman in a man's fraternity. The colors were soft, opal and pink with touches of yellow and pale green, the tiles were ceramic, on the floor as well as surrounding the tub and the huge shower. A long counter ran the length of the room with three marble bowls, the opal colored marble shot through with the same colors as the room.

I was afraid to step inside, but Jess waved me in. "You'll find everything you need in here, Stephanie."

No I wouldn't. I knew what I needed and it was marble and ceramic tiles. I needed a man.

"Would you stay?"

"You want me to stay?" he asked, his brows knitting together.

"Oh," I said, as a thought popped into my head. "You have a girlfriend."

"No," he said slowly, smiling. "No girlfriend. Are you sure your boyfriend won't mind if you entertain a strange man?"

"No boyfriend," I said simply.

Jess's smile turned into a wide grin and he pushed me further into the bathroom, closing the door behind himself. He went to the shower, turning on the four heads and checking the temperature of the water. Then he ushered me in with a courtly bow that made me giggle.

I walked into the spray, sighing in relief as the mix on my body rinsed off. Pushing my head back, I picked out a couple of daisies that had stuck in my hair as a result of the matted semen. Then I let the water run through it, enjoying the heat.

"Here," Jess said, startling me. I hadn't heard him come into the shower, too intent upon rinsing away the gunk. He lifted the heavy mass of my hair and ran his fingers through it, getting what he could out before lifting a bottle from a small inlaid shelf. Pouring peach scented liquid into his hands, he started to wash my hair.

I've had men wash my hair before but for some reason, every sensuous stroke of his fingers, every gentle massage had me moaning with pleasure. I tipped my head back, allowing him every freedom he wanted to take, my hands coming back to rest upon his thighs, sliding up and finding the hard proof of his desire.

His gasp was like manna from the heavens and I stroked his steely shaft with trembling fingers. Even my knees were shaking from the force of the sensations I was feeling. The past two hours had been like an aphrodisiac, turning me into a mass of need. How could I have known that being the center of attention in a room full of twenty lusty men would be such a turn on?


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:46 PM
Jess rinsed my hair, carefully getting out every last bit of soap, then he reached for another bottle and poured golden liquid into his hands. Rubbing them together he began to wash the rest of me, starting with my shoulders.

His thumbs dug into my muscles, stiffened from lying in one position for so long. I moaned again, my head falling forward. "God, I'll give you a week to stop that," I almost whimpered.

"I think we'll run out of hot water before then," Jess said, slowly thrusting his cock against my hand. I heard the catch in his voice when I squeezed delicately feeling him throbbing and as anxious as I was for what was coming, and I do mean coming.

"You're beautiful," he whispered in my ear, sending another shiver through my system until I thought I'd short circuit and then melt into a puddle to be swept down the drain. "I can understand why those men couldn't leave you alone tonight. I wanted to join them, but this," he sighed, his warm breath caressing my ear, "is so much better."

I turned under his hands, facing him. His hands went to my breasts, round and firm, sitting high on my chest. My nipples were rosy and taut, begging for his fingers. He didn't disappoint me, twisting the hard tips until I let out a wild cry. "I need you," I whimpered, lifting my leg to wrap around him. "Now!"

Jess laughed, whether at the demand in my voice or my attempts to climb his well muscled form, I didn't know. All I did know was that he lifted me, his palms cupping the curves of my ass and then spun, slamming me gently against the wall.

I gasped at the feel of the cold tiles against my back, but they were soon forgotten when he lined his cock up to my yearning pussy and slowly began to push inside.

My moan mixed with his groan as I stretched to fit his cock, feeling him fill me slowly, lowering me down until I could take no more. "Oh God," I whimpered, my face buried in his throat. "That's so good."

"Yeah," he growled, nipping at my shoulder and then my ear before using his palms to raise and lower me over him. He fucked me with vigor, finally pressing me against the wall, using his body to hold me up, his hips undulating in a wonderful rhythm, rubbing against my clit with each new thrust.

I dug my nails into his shoulders, mindless now that he held me there, pinioned against the wall, helpless to his attack. He tortured me, taking me so close, until I was whimpering and begging and then stopping, making me wait no matter how I begged and bitched.

"You're killing me," I cried, my teeth nipping at his throat. "Fuck me, damn you!"

Jess's laugh was like tickling fingers down my spine, making me shiver. I was so close to coming, so close to a huge orgasm. I kicked my feet, my heels beating into his back even as I tried to force him to move over me.

"You want to come?" he asked, lifting his head to look down at me.

"No, what gave you that idea? Yes. Goddamn it."

I wasn't prepared for what happened next. Even now, I can't believe the punishment, the torturous plunging and banging into me, the abuse he put me through. His cock slammed into me, smashing into my clit with each thrust. I could hear his breathing above the sound of rushing water in my head, hear the filthy words he said to me, that only made me wilder.

It was a torturous climb, my heart beat so hard I thought it would beat through my chest, my lungs felt as if they'd never be filled again, my thighs ached and twitched, my pussy burned so wonderfully. I was going to come, I could feel the coil of tension in my belly growing and twining and twisting.

Then I was there. Sharp talons of ecstasy exploded in me, shooting out in waves of heat that prickled over my skin like a thousand tiny pins. My pussy clenched on his cock, the muscles fluttering and grasping around that wonderful piece of flesh. My eyes rolled into the back of my head and I know I screamed, though it was muffled by his shoulder.

He gave three more abusing thrusts and then roared his own satisfaction, pouring his hot seed into my sex, sending me soaring into one more climax until I was nothing more than limp in his arms.

Jess held me, even when my legs fell from his waist, he did nothing more than hold me against him, his hands smoothing over my arms and sides as we both tried to recover.

Finally, he lifted his head, his eyes bright, his cheeks flush. "How did you get here?"

It wasn't what I'd expected to be the first question out of his mouth. "Denny, my brother, brought me."

"Finish your shower," he whispered, dipping his head to find my lips in a slow, soft kiss that spoke more of affection than of sex. "I'll go find him."

Disappointment must have been plain in my eyes because he smiled. "I thought you'd want him to know you were riding home with me."

I know my smile must have been radiant. "Yeah," I said slowly. "That would probably be best."

That was five years ago when Jess and I got married .



The End

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:48 PM
One last story for now , please enjoy !!! ;)


Do You Want To Know A Secret?


I sensed that something was bothering Paula almost as soon as she came through the door. It's something you pick up after almost twenty years of marriage.

"Is something wrong, Paula?" I asked as I watched her fidget with the dinner preparations.

"No, nothing at all," she responded, perhaps too quickly.

The other thing I had learned in my time with Paula was that she could not be pushed into revealing something until she so desired. To hassle her would be a waste of time, at best, or lead to an argument in the worse case scenario. I set the table and kept my mouth shut.

"Tomorrow evening, I have to go back in to work around seven for a short while, Bill," revealed Paula. "I have to meet with some parents to go over the lack of progress their children are making."

"No problem," I replied as I recalled the conversation I had with Tim Brown earlier that same day.

Tim was the head maintenance man at the high school where Paula taught. He had been in my body shop getting an estimate on repairing a ding in his fender from an all too common interaction with a deer.

He had explained how ridiculous he thought it was to evacuate the entire school tomorrow evening while some special haz-mat guys removed about four inches of asbestos insulation found on a heating pipe in the bus garage. The garage was almost a hundred yards from the school building, but the people in power were taking no chances that any problems would come from the removal. Hence the decision was made to vacate the school, including the nighttime custodial staff.

Now Paula was telling me that she had an appointment at the school that evening? It made no sense. Paula never lied about anything, and especially anything this trivial. Then it occurred to me. It may not be trivial at all. Where was she really going and why? Why did she feel the need to lie? I mulled it over during dinner, and well after. I finally came to a decision and turned my attention to enjoying my wife and our two teenage daughters the rest of the evening.

The next day I asked my newest employee, Steve Milko, into my office and explained what I wanted him to do.

"Just follow Paula and see where she goes and who she meets, Steve. She hasn't met you yet, so she'll have no reason to suspect you. I know this isn't part of the job description, but it'll be doing me a favor and I'll pay you overtime for the time you actually spend doing this for me," I added.

"That's a deal clincher, Boss!" chuckled Steve. "I won't have any trouble recognizing your wife from all the pictures you have of her and your kids here in the office. I'll follow her and give you a full report tomorrow morning."

I didn't like what I was doing, but I felt I had little choice. Paula was lying to me. I had to know why. In all my years with her, I had never suspected her of not telling the truth. Now those years of trust were being eroded.

"Well, Boss, I did a pretty good job last night, but you won't like what I found out," began Steve as he sat down in the chair in front of my desk. "Your wife met some slick looking dude at the Dew Drop Inn. They sat at a booth in the back, so we bought a couple beers and sat in the next one."

"Just who the hell is 'we', Steve?" I demanded. "I assumed that you understood that this was a sensitive matter and that I didn't want the whole town to know about it!"

"Shit, Boss. How long have you been married? I can't just get up and walk out the door anytime I want without telling my wife where I'm going, and what I'm doing. If I try to lie to her, she'll know it and then my ass will be in a sling. Once Marcie heard what my orders were, there was no leaving her behind. It worked out good because she hears better than I do, and she's a hell of a lot smarter than I am, although I'll never admit it to her," confessed Steve.

"Just get on with the story, Steve," I responded curtly.

"When I sat down, I noticed the guy had some old magazines on the table. I couldn't tell what they were, but I know what was in them," continued Steve. "The prick was blackmailing your wife, Boss. He told her he'd show the pictures in the magazine to you and your kids, and even send some to your wife's boss if she didn't cooperate."

"How much money did he ask her for? What were the pictures? How much time did he give her?" I asked in rapid succession. "What did Paula tell him?"

"Now, Boss. Remember that I'm just making my report here. Don't kill the messenger, okay?" replied Steve. "He told her that he wanted her to be his mistress and gave her till Monday to make up her mind. Your wife begged him to accept money, but he just laughed at that suggestion. With all due respect, Boss, he told her he wanted to fuck her whenever the mood struck him. There were no options. I had to hold Marcie to keep her from going back and breaking a beer bottle over his coconut. She was hot!"

I considered what Steve had told me. Blackmail was easily thwarted. All it took was the truth. What truth could be so bad that Paula would even consider such a contemptible proposal? Who was this miserable bastard?

"I don't suppose you caught the name of this guy?" I asked hopefully.

"Boss, we did get his first name. It was Tom. That was all your wife called him," replied Steve.

"Well shit! That rules out Dick and Harry, but there's shit-load of men named Tom in the area," I bitched. "Can you tell me what he looked like?"

A slow grin came to Steve's face when he heard my question.

"I told you that Marcie was a lot smarter than me, Boss. Before they broke up their little confab, Marcie had the bright idea of me standing up so she could take my picture with her cell phone. The only thing is she missed my handsome mug and took a picture of the asshole blackmailing your wife. I have it right here," grinned Steve as he pulled a phone from his pocket, punched a couple buttons, and held it in front of me. "Here's the dude!"

The light in the photo wasn't the best, but I recognized the man immediately. It was Thomas Mann, educator of the year in 2000, and newly appointed vice-principal of the high school where Paula worked. He almost didn't get the post because Paula had complained about what she felt was inappropriate behavior between Mann and a freshman girl last year. He told Paula at the time, in private, that she would regret her actions. Apparently he was trying to make good on his promise.

The questions were many. What was he using to blackmail Paula? Why the old magazines? How would Paula respond to this threat? Would she come to me for help? Could she? Would she submit? I knew the answer to the last question... over my dead body!

It was Thursday morning. I had a few days to consider the situation and try to come up with a good solution. If it came down to it, I'd visit the prick Monday and end any dreams he had of sleeping with my wife, or any other woman! It just seemed like a bad idea for me to risk being arrested. Then whatever he was using to blackmail Paula would become public knowledge. How does one thwart a blackmailer?

That evening Paula was quiet and preoccupied. Even our daughters noticed it and asked her if something was wrong. Paula offered some lame excuse about thinking of new ideas for a literature course she was teaching. Somehow, the girls accepted it.

That night in bed, Paula was all over me. She gave me everything a man could ever ask from a wife and would have continued, if I had been able. Afterwards, she put her head on my shoulder and proclaimed her unending love as she clung to me tightly. This thing had her concerned that she might lose me. I could see that much quit clearly.

The next afternoon, just after I got home, there was a knock on the front door. My older daughter, Chris, answered it and called for me. It turned out to be a courier with a package for me, and one for my daughters, Chris and Lisa. By the time I had signed my name, Chris had her package open and was going through the contents.

"These are old magazine pictures of naked women, and one of them is mom!" shrieked Chris.

"Let me see!" insisted Lisa as she grabbed the pages from her sister. "Wow! It is mom, and she's showing everything!"

"Look how young she is! She was beautiful!" gasped Chris as she looked over her sister's shoulder. "Dad, when did mom have these taken? Why didn't she ever show them to us? Why did we get them in some generic package?"

"Your mother will be home soon. You need to ask her those questions. Now let's sit down and calmly look this stuff over and discuss what we think about everything," I suggested.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:50 PM
Twenty minutes latter, Paula came through the front door and sighed. It looked like she had the weight of the world on her shoulders. Then she noticed the three of us sitting on the couch with the pictures spread over the coffee table.

"Oh no!" was all she could manage as realization of what we were looking at washed over her. Tears began streaking her cheeks.

"Mom, come over here and look at these pictures we had delivered a little while ago," urged Chris. "You never told us about these and we're all pretty upset about it."

"I am so sorry, Chris! Those horrid pictures were a huge mistake that I made many years ago. You should never have seen them!" cried a very distraught Paula.

"Mom! You're so beautiful! We're upset that you never told us about them and never showed them to us. We want to make copies and put them on our wall. I can't wait to show my friends how hot my mom was!" exclaimed Chris.

"Yeah, Mom. Dad says that you were even more beautiful in real life than in these pictures. Why didn't you tell us about them, Mom? You are so cool!" giggled Lisa as she ran to her mother and hugged her.

Paula was obviously stunned for the second time in as many minutes. Her tears had slowed as her daughters showered her with love and compliments. She turned her attention to me.

"Darling, you're still beautiful," I told her as I stood and walked to her. "In fact, you look even hotter today than you did all those years ago, and that's saying a lot!"

I took her in my arms and hugged her to me. She buried her face in my chest and sobbed for a short while and then looked up at me.

"You don't hate me, Bill?" whispered Paula. "You still love me?"

"More than ever, Sweetheart," I laughed as I kissed her hard.

"Now that we have all that mushy stuff out of the way, Mom, come over here and tell us all about these photos," insisted Chris. "We're dying to hear the story behind these pictures in these magazines. Were you a model or something?"

"My father died when I was a freshman in college. Remember I told you about that, girls? I told you that I worked my way through my first three years of college because my mother wasn't left with very much money. Well, I posed for photographers that sent pictures into these magazines, and for those calendars men like to look at. They weren't exactly respectable family magazines. But they weren't the really bad ones either," Paula quickly added.

"Posing for these pictures and working weekends as a waitress, was pretty much how I got through college. At the end of my junior year, an uncle I had never met died and left me over ten thousand dollars. I was able to quit posing for those pictures. I kept my job as a waitress and graduated the next year," concluded Paula.

"Why didn't you ever tell us about that? Why didn't you show us the pictures, Mom?" asked Chris. "You look amazing! I hope I have a figure like yours in a couple years!"

"I think that's obvious, Chris. I'm not proud of what I did. I feel like I betrayed you kids, as well as your father, even though I didn't know your dad at the time, and you two certainly hadn't yet been born," explained Paula. "I was determined to get a degree and a decent job no matter what it took. I compromised my future by being so determined to have one. I have been living in fear that your father would someday find out the truth and leave me. I wouldn't blame him if he did,"

"You don't seem to know very much about Dad," laughed Lisa. "He couldn't stop looking at these pictures and telling us how incredible you were, and are. He said we should be very proud to have such a beautiful, smart mom."

"He said that, did he?" marveled Paula. "All these years I have been worried about him finding out and it turns out that it turns him on?"

"Mom!" squealed both girls in unison.

"We're just little girls, Mom," laughed Chris. "Save that stuff for the bedroom, please!"

"Sorry, girls. Bill, will come with me and help me get this zipper down on my dress?" asked Paula as she took my hand and headed for the bedroom.

"Don't forget about our dinner, you two lovebirds!" called Chris, obviously not fooled by the zipper excuse.

The next day was Saturday. I called Steve's wife, Marcie and asked her if she would be willing to accompany me in a meeting with the school superintendent, Mrs. Gwen Wilder. When I explained what I had in mind, she jumped at the opportunity. Then I called Ms. Wilder at her home and made an appointment for that afternoon, explaining that it was extremely important.

The three of us were sitting around a large desk in the Wilder den. I pulled out a package and placed it on the desk.

"I want you to see these pictures and then listen to a little drama that Marcie overheard, Mrs. Wilder," I began. "As you go through these, you will see that they are old magazine photographs of my wife, Paula. You will probably notice that she is posing in the nude."

"And that she has one hell of a figure!" exclaimed Marcie as she leafed through the pile. "I'd really like to meet you wife! She is absolutely stunning."

"It seems odd that you would bring these to my attention, Bill. Paula was enjoyed a very good reputation in our school. Her work has been excellent and she is tenured. Why even risk that by showing these risqué pictures to me?" quizzed Gwen Wilder.

"Because they exist, Mrs. Wilder. That means they may be used against her at some point in the future, and I fear it may be the near future," I added. "Paula helped pay for her college education by posing for these pictures. She isn't particularly proud of them. They are what they are. You can decide if these somehow violate her contract."

"She wants to keep working at your school but she will not apologize, nor will she beg to keep her job. Moreover, she will not be blackmailed by some cowardly prick," I stated forcefully. "Now Marcie will relate what she overheard and is prepared to testify to under oath."

Monday morning came and Paula was obviously agitated.

"That asshole is expecting my answer today, Bill. I told you about the deadline. I don't understand why he sent the pictures to you and the girls before the deadline," mused Paula. "Maybe he thinks my fear of being fired will be enough to cause me to acquiesce to his demands."

"That's probably it, Paula," I agreed.

"Still, he'd know that you would ask me who would send those pictures and I would tell you. That would seem to put him at some risk and decrease the likelihood that I would go along with his proposal," she reasoned.

Who knows what a demented bastard like that thinks, Paula?" I asked. "Don't try to understand a sick mind like that."

"I suppose you're right, but it just seems odd to me," continued Paula. "I wonder if I'll still have a job after today. Well, there's only one way to find out. I love you, Bill. Thanks for being so understanding and forgiving."

I held Paula tight to me for a long minute, gave her a kiss and opened the door for her.

Paula was working with several students on their lines for the school play that she directed every year. Classes were over for the day and the school was mostly empty. I stood in the wings of the stage, just observing.

About fifteen minutes into the rehearsal, Mr. Thomas Mann burst through a door raving and cursing like a crazy man. His ire was directed at Paula.

"You miserable bitch! I've been fired because of you! I've a good mind to beat some goddamn respect into you! You're just a fucking whore!" he screamed as he approached Paula with his fist clenched.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
16-02-2008, 06:52 PM
Unfortunately for him, I was prepared for something like this and stepped in front of Paula before he could reach her. From the corner of my eye, I saw that the school kids were back-pedaling in horror. That worked fine for my purposes. Mann's surprise was total. I proceeded to stretch the crazy bastard out right on the floor.

Then Mrs. Wilder rushed onto the stage with the school security and stopped abruptly, looking at Mann's supine form and then at me. She simply nodded her head. Then she told her security man to call 911 and ask for police and an ambulance.

After Mann was wheeled out on a gurney, cursing like an old sailor, Paula drew me to the side.

"Don't treat me like an idiot, Bill," she began. "Too many things don't add up in this mess. You seem to know what to expect before it happens, and nothing surprises you. You were here because you thought Tom might come looking for me. When he met me that night to show me the pictures in order to try to blackmail me, he only had two magazines with four pictures total. He didn't know about the other pictures of me that were in circulation.

"You and the girls received every magazine and calendar I was ever in. Tom didn't have them all. I'm pretty certain of that. The super just told me that the testimony of some woman named Marcie Milko would be the proof that Tom was trying to blackmail me for sex. The only Milko I ever even heard of is some guy that you recently hired, and that I never met. The only time that Tom and I met over this was at the Dew Drop. Now I remember a strange acting couple in the next booth that night. What are you keeping from me, Bill?" demanded Paula.

I had been hoping Paula would never connect the dots. She was too smart to fool. I had no choice but to throw myself at her mercy.

"Paula, you aren't the only one that has lived with a secret for all these years. Please listen and try to understand. I was just out of trade school and working my first job. As was the practice back then, the guys always pinned up pictures of women on the walls in the shop. They put them on their toolboxes and almost everything else they could fit them on.

"You were one of those pinups. I couldn't stop looking at you. I started buying all those different educational periodicals, looking for more pictures of you and reading what ever I could about you. In one of them, I discover you were a student at a big state school in the east. Sad as it sounds, I started driving down to Penn State on weekends, hoping that was the state school and that I'd see you in person. There was no real reason to even think that was the school you were in, or even if you really went to college," I admitted.

"I had these ideas that I'd find you and that you'd be naked in my arms inside an hour. Incredibly, I did find you after a football game! Remember? It was your senior year and you had stopped modeling, or whatever you call it. You also remember that it took me two years to get you naked in my arms. I was head over heels in love with you long before that.

"I knew the school was closed the night you said you had to go back in, but actually met with Mann. I had my new guy at work follow you, and luckily, he took his wife, Marcie. They heard everything and told me. I had those pictures sent to the girls and me so you could end your fear and tell Mann to go to hell. Those pictures were from my private stash. I took Marcie to The super's house Saturday and told her the whole story. I knew if Mann tried to show her those pictures it would be the final proof that he was a blackmailing shit and she would terminate him. I worried that he might try to take it out on you, so I hung close to keep an eye on you," I explained.

"Why didn't you ever tell me that you knew about those pictures when we met, or at least at some point over the years, Bill?" asked Paula.

"I was afraid you would think I was a creep or a stalker, and I guess, technically, I was. Once I found you, and found out that as great as your body was, your personality and brains were even better, and I couldn't risk losing you. I've been afraid that someday you'd find out that I had spent eight months looking for you at Penn State and think I was a weirdo," I confessed. "I just love you so much, Paula."

"Didn't you take an awful chance showing those pictures to the girls, Bill? Did you realize that you could have made them hate me?" questioned Paula.

"No, that never crossed my mind. I made certain I was there when they looked at them. I knew they would never hate you. I also believed they would study my reaction to the photos and use that as their guide. Your girls could never hate you and it's beyond my ability, or anyone else's to make that happen. Their reaction was what you saw. They have a hot mother and I have a cool wife!"

"I'm going to enjoy listening to you tell the girls the rest of the story tonight, Bill," stated Paula matter-of-factly. "They know my secret and now you'll tell them yours, so you won't 'live in fear' any longer. They'll know that if I hadn't posed for those photos, we never would have met. I just hope you don't creep them out!"


The End


Please enjoy all the stories that I posted today and I'll be back tomorrow for some more . ;) Time to go for shower and cheong liao . :p

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 11:53 AM
Bro birdie8819, ur short stories got me into signing up as a member. Totally in love with it. Thanks for sharing!

Pai Seh bro Babbvbo for missing you out last evening !!! :p

Thanks for your support , well feel free to drop in anytime for more stories here and please if you do have any sexciting stories you can also contribute also .

Stay Tune for more stories later in the afternoon . Thanks Again for all readers support . :)

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:08 PM
Sorry to keep you all waiting . :p

Procrastination


It's only 3:30, Sire won't be home till well after 6:00. (I'm sure you can guess what's going to happen here). I lounged on our huge California king-sized bed. Game Cube remote controller in hand, I intensely tried to concentrate on the turns of the race. I lost as usual.

Bored, I rolled over and thought about all the chores I needed to do before Sire got home: the dishes from breakfast, make the bed, straighten up the living room, and study. It would all only take me 45 minutes at the most. Sire wouldn't know I hadn't studied. Plus, it was Friday, I had all weekend to study. A pang of guilt struck me. If he asked would I lie?

I remembered the last time I was caught in a lie. It was the first time he had really punished me. He had used the belt on me. I remembered the guilt and the shame. I remembered the tears I cried for him. He was so disappointed. He hated to beat me like that.

He didn't stop and rub my ass lovingly like he usually did in between smacks with his hand. He didn't slide his finger into my pussy and tease me till I was begging. He just beat me, and then held my shaking, sore body till I fell asleep. I shivered remembering the night.

Living a submissive lifestyle was all so new to me. I always knew that I needed to submit, needed to be dominated. I just never thought it was a normal exploration. I craved something deep inside of me. Just the thought of being told what to do, sexually or not, gave me shivers. And I'm not the dominant woman executive type, ruling the corporate world by day, needing a spanking by night. Nope, my whole day and night desired the rules. 24/7 I wanted to taste the release of giving myself to another. I knew that submission for me had to be a whole lifestyle to truly satisfy me.

And this is not to say that I am not a stubborn forceful person on my own. I'm a Taurus, all I think about is how to get my way. The thing is that my way is to belong to another. This has always been quite the conundrum for me. But with Sire, I can freely explore my needs and desires.

I awoke from my memory as my timer went off letting me know I had an hour and a half till Sire would be home. Planned procrastination. I had a routine. After I got home from class, I always knew exactly how much time I had to complete my chores. I always waited till the last minute. I don't know why, I couldn't seem to help it. In the meantime, I watched TV, chatted online, played video games, and occasionally sneaked a quickie with myself.

Once again, a pang of guilt hit me. I was supposed to call and ask permission before masturbating. But he hadn't picked up the phone when I called before. Besides, I hated to have to ask that. And he knew it.

I thought about that now. I always feel like I have two people in me. One wants and needs the domination; needs to be taught lessons through discipline. But the other fights it and tries her best to avoid it all. But both await the secret pleasure of the consequences. Sometimes I have to wonder if I push Sire. Am I subconsciously looking for ways to force him to punish me? 'Topping from the bottom' he called it. I don't mean to be manipulative, that's disrespectful of course. So why do I do things that I know are wrong? Maybe just to see if I can get away with it. I have to know.

I sighed and looked at the clock. I had time if I hurried. I hopped out the bed, and went to the dresser with all the toys. I slowly opened a drawer, taking a mental note of where everything laid so I could return it without notice, and picked out my favorite: little dickie, a small bullet vibrator. Just looking in the drawer at all our toys excited me. The expectation of my upcoming orgasm made me grin.

I jumped back on the bed, and wiggled out of my panties. I lay on my back, bent my legs, and spread my knees. I clicked on the tiny bullet vibrator, and smiled at the sweet sound of its humming. I placed the head of the bullet on the tip of my clit, and closed my eyes, concentrating on the task at hand; I didn't have too much time. I thought of my Sire licking my clit, playing with the tiny bud till it grew and twitched at his every breath. I spread my lips and raised the hood to expose her. I made tiny circles with the vibrator clockwise, and then counter. I dipped the tiny bullet into my pussy, and wiggled it around, then slid it out and resumed my circles around my clit.

"Mmmmmmm," a moan escaped my lips.

I slid my left hand under my shirt and squeezed my breasts. I caressed my soft caramel colored skin raising goosebumps. I gently flicked the small ring in my nipple and twisted it a little. I was getting close. Then suddenly a thought invaded my mind. I remembered all the literotica stories of careless subs getting caught masturbating. I opened my eyes. Everything was the same. No towering Sire glaring down at me from above, belt in hand. Though the clock did say I only had about 40 minutes left until his arrival. I quickly shut my eyes and continued my thoughts of Sire licking my clit, and I soon came.

Whew, I felt so much better. I lay there enjoying the throbbing between my legs, and waited for my heartbeat to return to normal. Then, once again my feelings of guilt returned. I sat up and looked at the clock. I was really pushing things. My guilty feelings left as I thought of what Sire would do to me if he came home before I finished all my chores.

I rolled out of bed, and went straight to the kitchen, where I ran the hot water, poured in the Dawn, and scrubbed as fast as I could. With that done I rushed to the living room and threw the pillows in place and picked up the magazines from the floor. I finished, and looked at the clock, I had just enough time to take a bath and wash my crime from between my legs. I ran to the bathroom and ran the water, got in the tub and started washing up. Then I heard something and instantly froze. Was that the door? Oh shit! Oh my God! Oh shit.

"Girl!" he bellowed.

I nearly broke my neck scrambling out of the tub. I ran out of the bathroom dripping wet with suds all over my body. He stood in the bedroom doorway; a wrapped gift in one hand, and a bouquet of wild flowers hanging down in the other hand.

I stood there, staring at him. I didn't know what to do. An eternity passed. I watched his eyes. I saw sadness, disappointment and something else that I couldn't identify. Then I watched as his gaze turned to the bed askew with sheets and pillows. And finally his eyes went to the opposite side of the room to the open drawer of the dresser. I panicked and looked back at the bed at the vibrator half covered by a pillow. He followed my gaze and anger replaced the sad, disappointed look on his face. This all happened in a few seconds, but it all seemed to go in slow motion. I swear his eyes turned red. Should I run back into the bathroom and lock the door, till he had time to cool down? Yeah right.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:10 PM
"Floor," he growled.

He threw the flowers in the small trashcan, and set the gift on the dresser. I hesitated for a split second and then ran to kneel in front of him. I pushed my chest out, crossed my ankles, grabbed my right wrist behind my back, and lowered my head. I'm sure he could see me shaking. Should I apologize? Should I look up at him? He just stood there. Say something, I thought. I shivered as the cold air cooled the water on my body.

"Who do you belong to?" he asked.

"You Sire," I replied.

He stood there for another minute. My body continued to drip, I could feel droplets of water slide down my back and arms and watched a single drop quiver on the tip of my nipple, and fall onto the damp carpet below me. I couldn't take it anymore.

"I'm so sorry, Sire," I started, "I didn't..."

Then smack! He backhanded me so fast; I didn't even see it coming. I landed on all fours on the floor. He had never hit me like that before. I put my hand to my face and felt my stinging cheek, hot tears rolled down my face. I had screwed up big this time. I quickly sat up and got back into position. I wouldn't do anything else to fuel his rage. I cursed myself for speaking without his permission. How much deeper could I dig my hole? Damn. I waited again, silent.

"Your procrastination has finally caught up to you, girl," he said. "Here I am, coming home early with flowers and a special gift for my girl, only to find her chores undone and her vibrator on the bed. Did I not specifically say that your chores are the first thing you must do when you get home?"

Was I supposed to answer? I nodded slowly hoping that that was the right thing to do.

"You left a dirty pan on the stove," he continued, "and you clearly didn't wipe off the table. It looks as if you rushed, girl."

I gulped.

"You know I'm not usually that picky about your straightening up, I could have let those things slide," he stated "but then I walk in here, and what do I find?"

His tone lowers even more. Shit, I never know when to answer his questions. I think this one is rhetorical. He walks around slowly to stand behind me and snatches my hair yanking my head back.

"Answer me, girl!" he growls.

"Uh.... Er.... Bah.... The vibrator on your unmade bed, Sire?" I babble out quickly, barely being able to form the sentence. He lets go of my hair roughly pushing my head forward. I try to slow down my heavy breathing and calm down. I feel myself getting excited. I'm terrified, but I know I probably need what's coming.

"What else?" he asks.

I start to panic. What else? There's something else? I don't know. I dart my eyes back and forth, my mind spinning.

"Let me help you!" he roars.

He grabs the back of my neck and forces me easily to me feet. He leads me to the desk in the corner and pushes my face into my books.

"Your Organic Chemistry book is in the EXACT spot it was when I left. Studying was definitely on your to do list. What the fuck? Were you going to lie to me, girl? You knew I would ask."

I couldn't answer him. I started crying.

"Don't start crying yet, there will be plenty of time for that later."

I sucked back my sobs and tried to calm down.

"Procrastination," he continued, "is a very bad habit. One I will break you of. Disobedience is something I will not tolerate. And lying, I thought I had cured you of this, but I guess your punishment has to be more severe tonight." He let me go.

"Floor", he said again.

I dropped to my knees in front of him and assumed my position. He took a deep breath and let it out in a deep sigh.

"Do you always wait till the last minute to do your chores?" He asked.

I nodded slowly.

"Hmmm" he hummed thoughtfully. "I knew you were using the vibrator without my permission."

How did he know that? I asked myself.

"That was going to be addressed this weekend." He went on. "Since you're new to this life, I was going to go slow with you and take things gradually. But you're blatant disobedience has shown me that you require more......attention." He paused again. "And not studying. Girl, you have midterms next week. Since your lying punishment, have you told me lies about studying?

I nodded.

Have you told me lies about anything else?"

I nodded again.

"Tell me them now," he said slowly and menacingly.

I didn't hesitate a moment. I needed to tell him, I needed him to know, I needed to be free of my guilt.

"Every day when you come home and you ask me if I have been a good girl, and I say 'yes', most of the time I had used the vibrator." I started with that one, since he knew of it already and didn't seem particularly upset about it. Last week when my account went overdrawn, it wasn't 'cuase I had to put gas in the car; it was because I had bought a pair of sandals. But I didn't know it would..." He put his hand up silencing me. I can't believe I was trying to defend myself at a moment like this.

"What else?" he asked coldly.

"I don't study everyday like I have been saying," I continued, "I usually watch TV or chat online till I feel its time to start cleaning. That's it, that's all."

He chuckled. Which surprised me, was he less angry than I thought?

"Untill YOU feel its time to start" he repeated menacingly." Damn, bad choice of words. "I know you're new at this girl, but I thought we had that much straight. You no longer do things when YOU feel like it. You do them when I tell you to do them, and how I say to do them. Do you understand that?"

I nodded.

"Answer me, girl!" He roared.

"Yes, Sire, I understand." I shivered

He chuckled again. What the hell was so funny? I wondered.

"Do you really understand? I have heard this answer before with you. Yet you continue showing what I believe to be: deliberate disobedience." He paused.

Damn, was I supposed to agree? He sighed deeply. I continued my silence.

"So," he started again, "you like to procrastinate? You like to put things off. You like to wait till later," he said thoughtfully. His new calm thoughtful state worried me a bit.

"First you will receive your punishment for your lying and disobedience," he stated.

He walked towards the dresser and tore open the package. He revealed a riding crop.

"This could be used for pleasure", he stated, "I wanted you to enjoy your first taste, but you have ruined that. Tonight it will only bring you pain."

I shivered as my stomach twisted into tight knots.

"Bed" he commanded.

I jumped up and crawled onto the bed. I lay on my stomach, ankles crossed and hands on the back of my neck. Last time I was in this position he had made my ass red and sore.

I didn't have to wait long. He whacked me. "Yeouch!" It wasn't the hardest he had ever hit me, but I didn't get a warning at all. The first hit burned across my right ass cheek. I felt the heat spread from his blow across my body. He continued hitting me with the crop, alternating from ass cheeks, to thighs, and my back. His hits got more forceful after the first few.

Whap! Whap! Whap! I had lost count. My body was on fire. I wanted him to stop, but at the same time I could feel myself getting wet. Again, that feeling that there is two of me. It was so damn painful; I could never ask for it. But I knew I needed it, even wanted it. Unlike me, my pussy didn't tell lies. She was throbbing and leaking as he continued his assault. I couldn't hold back anymore, I wailed into the pillow and squirmed underneath his blows.

"Remember" whack!

"This" whack!

"Next" whack!

"Time" whack!

"You think about disobeying or lying to me." Whack, whack, whack!

He stopped. Was I dead? The burning on my back, thighs and ass told me I was very much alive. I continued sobbing into the drenched pillow.

I awoke later to the feel of him rubbing something cool onto my sores.

"Uhhhh," I moaned.

I had slept. I had probably passed out. I had a horrible headache, and oh my god, every spot that he had hit me screamed for mercy. Then suddenly the burning died to a numbing feeling.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:12 PM
"Better?" he asked.

I gave a slight nod, before slipping back into sleep. I woke up the next morning, stiff but only slightly sore. That stuff he rubbed on me worked magic.

I rolled over to find Sire sleeping besides me fully dressed. He looked so somber. So different from the grinning, clever look he had when I met him months before on campus. He had been so wonderful, smart as hell. Smart about everything. He was in a Ph. D. program for genetic engineering. But that is not what attracted me to him. The thing that first caught me, and keeps me here now, was his knowledge about me. He KNEW me; absolutely. He knew what I feared, what I needed. And we both knew that I needed him. He read me like a book. And with patience and love, he began training me. Training me on how to be a better me. Training me on how to receive what he had to offer me.

I watched him sleep, watched his chest rise and fall. I had been failing him. I hadn't been doing my part, yet he was doing his. I had to try harder. I never wanted to feel this feeling again. The guilt, the pain. I loved him. I snuggled closer to him and wrapped an arm around him. He awoke and smiled at me.

"You ok?" he asked.

I could only nod. I wasn't really ok, I had so much to make up for. I wouldn't fail him again; I wouldn't make him have to do this to me again.

"I'm sorry," I said simply. There was nothing else to say.

"I know," he said, "go wash up". I arose slowly and walked to the bathroom. I let the cold still water from the previous night out of the tub, and refilled it with hot water. I slipped in the tub and let out a deep sigh. I never thought I could take a beating like that. He told me he would push me. This wasn't what I had had in mind. But I had learned my lesson. Or so I had thought.

After my bath, I slipped into my silk robe, enjoying its softness on my skin. I sat with my legs spread at my desk and opened my Organic Chemistry book. I was so horny. I found myself thinking of the dull pain of my body, and was surprised to realize I enjoyed it. I could feel my excitement growing. And again I let out a deep sigh. Where was Sire?

I got up and walked to the kitchen. He had made me breakfast. My favorite: scrambled eggs with cheese, bacon, and toast with strawberry jelly. I grinned and sat in the seat he offered me. He sat at the table with me and we ate and talked casually about how our classes were going as if nothing had happened last night. And soon I was chattering and teasing him like normal. God I was glad that was over. I stood, grabbed his hand, pulled him to his feet and tried to lead him towards the bedroom.

He stopped short, "you need to do the dishes first," he said carelessly.

"Oh come on, I'll do them later, I promise," I replied.

I hadn't even thought about my words, not until they had left my mouth. Not until it was too late. He grew stiff, and narrowed his eyes at me. And I swear the room darkened.

"I never did punish you for your procrastination," he stated.

Before I could blink, he grabbed me around my waist and carried me to the bedroom. He flung me to the bed onto my back. My robe flew open and I could only lay there and wait for a command. His dark eyes glared violently at me. He was looking me up and down. I knew he liked what he saw. My legs and arms sprawled in every direction twisted in my robe; my breast rising and falling as I took in deep breaths of air; my face showing a mixture of fear and desire.

He slipped off his belt, and I cursed myself for my bad habits and stupid tongue. I couldn't take anymore beating. I just couldn't. He dropped the belt onto the floor and unbuttoned his shirt and let it fall from his shoulders. What was he doing? I couldn't read his face. Would I get what I wanted? Would I get my pleasure? Would he make me cum? I was so confused, a second ago, I thought he was angry with me. Now it looked like he was going to fuck me like I originally wanted.

He continued stripping until he was naked. He was a chocolate God. I never tired of his body. I smiled inwardly as I took in his broad shoulders and long torso. He walked to the bed, grabbed my legs, and yanked me to the edge of the bed. He kneeled in front of me, spread my legs, leaned forward and pressed his mouth to my pussy.

"Aaahhhhh," I sighed.

This is what she had been waiting for. My pussy throbbed to the beat of my heart. I relaxed and closed my eyes. Nobody could eat my pussy like him. He pushed the hood back with his lips and slashed at my clit with his tongue. He licked it up and down, around in circles, I could barely lay still. He pushed his tongue into my pussy, then slid it up back to my clit. He worked it just right. I could feel my orgasm rising. I was breathing deeply. I grabbed at my breasts and massaged them; pulling and twisting the rings on my nipples. I was so close. Then he stopped, he sat up. What the hell? I thought.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"Nothing, I'm just going to finish later," he replied.

My jaw dropped open. Realization dawned on me. I waited a moment to see if he was playing a sick joke on me. He was straight faced and far from joking. He stood up, leaned forward, grabbed my hand, and pulled me up off the bed. He led me to the desk and sat me down. I blinked at the diagrams of atoms in the book. Was he really going to deny me an orgasm? Damn, my pussy was throbbing. I needed to cum, like I needed water or oxygen. Damn.

I looked at his hard dick. He wasn't even going to fuck me? I knew he wanted to. I knew he was denying me pleasure to punish me. But in doing so, he was denying himself pleasure too. I was flooded with shame and amazement. He was so strong in so many ways. I just wanted to cum, that's all my mind was on.

There was nothing I could do. I wouldn't masturbate ever again without his permission. He stood there till I picked up my pencil and started scribbling notes into my notebook. I was studying, on a Saturday morning! Morning!

He left me there, walked to the living room, and turned on cartoons. We always watched Saturday morning cartoons together. Snuggled on the couch together, he would play with my nipples as we laughed together at the TV. I sat at the desk, hornier than I had ever been in my life, and heard him laugh, without me. I was crushed, but it was my own fault. 'Finish later', I thought to myself. I grinned. He always knew how to teach me a lesson. I needed to write about my experience so I could refer back to it. But I would do that later.


The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:15 PM
Chance of a Lifetime



We had been going out for a while. Kristy and I had been having sex for three years, since that Christmas. But I have always dreamed of having a threesome with her. I mean come on, my sister is fucking hot. With those grapefruit sized tits, and her tight little ass. Who wouldn't want to fuck her?

But we had to keep dating other people, so our parents wouldn't question our living together. So we agreed we could sleep with other people too. I picked out one of my classmates from my Anatomy class, and my sister picked one of hers. My girl, Shanna, has a body identical to my sister's, but with larger tits. So when I brought her to my place, my sister raised an eyebrow. All night long, my sister was checking out Shanna, and sort of giving her dirty looks. That night during our pillow talk, she asked me if I still thought she was pretty.

"Of course I do, sis. Why do you ask?" I questioned.

"Well I saw how you were looking at Shanna, and she has a better body than I do."

"Are you jealous?" I teased.

"Maybe," she retorted.

We talked a little more, fucked and then I cuddled her until we fell asleep, all the time wishing Shanna had been there with us.

When morning came, I asked her about it. I asked, "What would you say to a threesome?" She said, "I will think about it, but maybe."

I went to school with her, and wouldn't see her until tonight, as I was going to study with Shanna after class. When I saw Shanna, she said she had a surprise for me. I thought and thought, but I couldn't figure out what it was. While we were studying, she decided to make it interesting. She was going to quiz me, and for every right answer, she removed an article of clothing. If I got her naked, I got a BJ. Of course she made sure that I got her naked. Then she gave me an amazing BJ.

Afterwards, we met up with Kristy and her boyfriend, Mike at the Campus Bar & Grill and ate. The girls ordered salads, and Mike and I got burgers. During dinner, we all talked joked around, and my sister and I got away from the table a few times for quick make-out sessions.

We paid the bill, and we went our separate ways. Krista said she was going to Mike's for a while, and Shanna asked me to take her to her house so she could feed her dog before we went back to my place. My plan was to fuck Shanna and have her out before Krista got back from Mike's. So I took Shanna home, and thought we should just fuck at her place, that way I could just go home, but she told me that my surprise was waiting for me at my house. So I obliged and we went back to my place, as I was curious as to what I would be getting from her. I was upset to see that Krista was already back at our house. I was upset because I couldn't fuck Shanna. Boy was I wrong.

Before we went inside, Shanna pulled a blindfold out of her purse and told me to put it on so she could lead me to my gift. I was anxious, and awaiting whatever it was. She pulled me into my living room, and sat me down on the couch, and told me to wait for a minute while she got it. She left the room, and I was wondering which way she went. Before long, I heard coming down the hall. I was excited. I asked if I could pull off the blind fold, but she said no. She told me that she was holding my surprise, and asked me what I wanted her to do with it. I asked her what she could do, and she told me, "anything you can do to a lemon." So I told her to squeeze it, suck it, and lick it. She told me to pull off the blindfold after the third one, and to my surprise, and arousal, there was my girlfriend licking Krista's pussy.

Needless to say, I was horny as fuck! The girls stopped what they were doing and grabbed me and half carried me to the bedroom. They sat me on the chair, and they climbed onto the bed. I was going to watch first. I watch as Krista pushed her down on the bed and turn to me with a "does this answer your question?" look on her face. I smiled and nodded my approval. First Shanna was getting her pussy licked by my sister, then they switched positions, so they could both be pleasured. Finally they came, and they called me to the bed. I sprinted and flung myself onto the bed with them, and I grabbed their tits, and sucked them, while fingering Shanna, then Krista laid down and I ate her out while still fingering Shanna. Then the girls attacked me once again, Krista taking my now fully erect 8 inch member entirely into her mouth. My body spasmed as she flicked her tongue on my mushroom head. After a while, Shanna playfully tackled Krista, trying to gain control of my throbbing cock. This action sent Krista into a frenzy and she wrestled with Shanna while I slowly jerked myself off. It was incredibly arousing to witness to such gorgeous girls wrestling over me.

When they finished, I was near my climax, so they pushed me back down on the bed and pulled out Krista's double ended dildo. They each placed an end into their soaking slits, and got each other off again, while telling me not to touch myself. When they came again, they brought me back into the picture. I stuck my thick hard on into Shanna and fucked her brains out until she screamed to announce her delightful orgasm. When she came, Krista saw her opening, and she jumped on me, and I fucked her as hard as I could. In the same manner as Shanna, Krista came, and squirted a little on my stomach. Then she kept riding me, but before I could cum they pulled me out, and started a tandem blow job, my second of the day. I quickly came in their mouths, and on their huge ta-ta's. I rolled over onto the bed, and I kissed the both of them passionately. And I asked what made them decide to do this for me. Krista said she called Shanna when she got to school, and told her our situation. "We decided that tonight would a perfect night, since we went out to dinner," said Krista. I laughed and kissed them both again. We took a quick nap to power up.

I woke before the ladies, and I went out and got some ice cream for us to share, and of course toppings. I was hoping we could play around some more tonight.

When I walked into the apartment, I heard the shower running, and figured one of them wanted to shower. Little did I know that they had started the after nap activities without me. I stripped down, exposing my growing manhood, and jumped into our oversized shower with them. They giggled, and started sucking my cock again. They had the dildo in here with some lube and I was watching as Shanna lubed up the end of the dildo, and eased it into Krista's asshole, causing her to moan with pleasure! I was completely aroused now, and I wished badly to be the dildo.

While Shanna fucked Krista, I fucked Shanna. When Shanna came, we switched positions so I was fucking Krista now. I pulled the dildo out, and handed it to Shanna. I was going to pound Krista's tight little ass for the first time. I bent her over and the water beaded of her back as I eased my giant member into her tight little hole. Krista moaned as Shanna pushed the dildo into Krista's soaking wet slit. I reached down and rubbed Shanna's tits, and twisted her nipples, which had been hard all day. We finished showering, and I laid the girls down, still wet and ate them both out, and I made them cum a few times. Then I stuck my cock into Shanna's pussy and I came again, and Krista moved down to my balls, licking and sucking them as they bounced off of Shanna's ass. When I came, Krista once again licked my cock clean of any mess. I flipped her over and I fucked her asshole and came again and felt her ass tighten as she climaxed also, heightening my own.

We all rolled over and I whispered thank you to the girls, as they had made my night. We all slept together, and when we woke up in the morning, we made pancakes, and ate them in bed. We all fucked again and we went to school. It was an amazing end to my ultimate fantasy. Since then we have all fucked many times, and its still as passionate as the first night. Now Shanna and I are engaged and we plan to bring Krista along on our honeymoon. To this day I often think of that sweet, sensual sequence while I get myself off.


The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:19 PM
The Bite


I'm a sucker for haunted houses. I absolutely love them. Very infrequently am I the one who's scared though. My enjoyment comes from scaring the actors or the visitors. Those of you who know me know what an imp I can be. If I'm out for the group, I spot where the likely places are that the actors are hiding and misdirect the other's attention. If it's the actors, I hang back, see where they're hiding and sneak up on them.

That's why I was especially excited one year by an article in The Patriot. "Sexy Vampire Steals The Show". It explained how the Jaycee's haunted house was the hit of them all. They had acquired a superb actor to lay in a coffin, the visitors would be locked in the room with Him, and He'd rise, swoop down on some unsuspecting person and throw the whole group into panic. He'd even been known to be called out by some women to give them a "kiss". I knew just what to do.

I called four of my friends and arranged for them to go with my sister and me the Friday before Halloween. The house was wonderfully done. Lots of gore, loads of spectacle. It really was splendid. But all of it was a bit lost on me as I was waiting for that particular room. I had built up the excitement in my friends, telling them how very realistic this vampire was. I must admit, I had somewhat piqued my anticipation also.

Finally we had arrived at "Dracula's Crypt" or so the sign said. They were only taking in 30 people at a time so we had to wait. While waiting, we could hear screams and pounding coming from behind the door. Nothing about the door that would give any sign at all as to what lay on the other side. It was simply a white door with a simple knob and someone standing beside it to let people in and out. But I felt the fear on the other side. It was almost palpable. Women shrieking, men screaming. I knew I was going to have a marvelous time.

Then, finally, it was our turn. Since my friends and I were at the front of the line, the six of us had the opportunity to pick the best spot inside.

The room itself was rather plain. Painted grey, some props set about along the walls, and a coffin set upon a platform near the other side. There was another door opposite of the one we entered. Eerie music was playing softly, not loud enough to hear the melody, but it played softly on your mind, setting the tone. The lighting was low and someone had set up a fog machine. It was a wonderful effect.

Everyone became somber as they entered, carefully looking around. A few tested the other door and found it locked. We all settled in to wait for the show.

They'd built a railing about 10 feet from the wall on our side of the room. The six of us found our vantage right along the rail and waited until the others had been ushered in. Then the entry door closed with a loud bang and the lock was set. Everyone fell silent. I glanced around and saw everyone's eyes had gone wide with expectation, or was it fear?

A few moments later, I felt the time was right. I called out softly, "Sir? May I have a kiss?"

There was an audible gasp from a few in the crowd. No one had expected this and if their eyes were anyplace else before, they were all fastened on that coffin now. I felt the hand of one my friends on my shoulder. "Snick, I don't think this is a good idea."

I giggled and shrugged the hand off. "It's ok, I know what I'm doing."

The coffin's lid raised just slightly and a hand grasped the side. My eyes focused there along with the others. Another hand came out and took hold of the lid, raising it until it stood on its own. Then slowly, painfully slowly, He sat straight up from His bed. He turned His head slowly and His eyes locked onto mine sending a delicious shiver down my spine.

His eyes were beautiful. Deep, black eyes that I found myself getting lost in. Penetrating, intoxicating, entrancing eyes that seemed to call to me. I felt hands at my shoulders and arms. I heard my friends calling me back from the rail. But my entire focus was His eyes.

He smoothly found His footing as He stood in His resting place. In a graceful cat-like move He leaped to the floor, yet He never took His eyes from mine. He was magnificent. He was tall, commanding, dressed in a dark tuxedo with a blood red ascot tied just right and tucked into His waistcoat, a diamond tacked neatly in the center. A black cape with red lining completed the picture. He totally looked the part except for one thing. His hair was silver. I'd always seen or imagined vampires as having dark, black hair. But this one's silver mane looked so lovely, so perfect, adding all the more to His commanding presence.

He lept to the floor then took one, maybe two steps towards me. I felt rather than saw the crowd fall as far away from me as possible and from the rail. With the crowd's murmurs growing louder, my friends began desperately trying to catch at my clothes to pull me from behind calling my name. But it all seemed like a dream. Without turning my head, I pushed their hands off me and told them to leave me be. Then I firmly grasped the railing so I couldn't be moved. I was secretly so pleased at the scene that "Dracula" and I had caused. This crowd was certainly getting its money's worth.

Dracula, which was the only thing I could think to call Him, swept one hand free of His cape and I heard the sharp intake of breath from those behind me. "Come to me, my little one. Come, receive your kiss you have called for."

His hand beckoned me as well as His words. But His eyes compelled me. I began to wonder just how much of this scene was real, and just how much had created. But, I climbed under the rail, and stood on the other side.

I heard a woman's voice coming from so far away, "Oh my God, don't!" and I began to feel fear creeping into my thoughts.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:20 PM
"What am I doing?" I started to question.

That's when I heard Him, but not audibly. He was in my mind, caressing my thoughts, draining my fear from me.

"There's no need to hear the others."

I no longer did.

"The only voice you hear is mine."

His was the only.

"You can feel my hunger. How it now grows in you, matching my need as you draw closer."

I began to move.

Slowly, dreamily, walking towards Him. The space between us growing smaller.

"Yes, such a good girl."

I felt a thrill.

"Desiring this as much as I need."

I could see His mouth as He smiled slightly...what were those white points coming down from between His lips?

"There's no need to fear what's about to happen."

Again, the fear vanished.

And I kept walking.

His gaze left mine for just a moment. I paused in my walk and watched as His lips curled in an ugly sneer and He hissed at someone behind me, I assumed one or two of my friends. He quickly returned His gaze to mine before I had a chance to turn my head, capturing my eyes once again.

I restarted my slow walk towards Him not even realizing I'd done so, His voice starting once again.

"That's right, my dear. Come closer to me. You long to feel my embrace, my kiss."

It became my entire focus. To feel His arms around me, to feel His lips on mine. Then suddenly I was there before Him.

He smelled of earth and ages past. Virility seeped from His being. Strength, cunning, wisdom, desire, seemed draped over Him. I began to sway as I was overcome by His presence. He quickly spread His cape and enveloped me within. I shook my head to clear the cobwebs that had seemingly wrapped my mind so tightly.

I giggled a little as I came to my senses and said conspiratorially, "Ok, when you remove the cape, I'll drop to the floor and you can finish the show."

"My girl, you still think we're play acting?" and I felt a moment of horror as His mouth gaped open showing His teeth bared.

They weren't an actor's prop. These were very real and they glistened even in the little light that His cape allowed. He simply moved my head to the side exposing my neck.

I had only a moment to gasp "No!" when I felt His kiss...

Such an exquisite moment. A brief, sharp stab of pain, then only bliss. I no longer heard His thoughts. His thoughts were mine. I became more and more His as He drew life from my neck. Everything I was began to slowly leave as He suckled. My world dissolved around me. We were alone without any of the barriers that separate. My body began to respond to His desire.

One of His hands moved to cover my breasts, enveloping first one then the other. Squeezing, kneading, pinching my nipples until I started at the slightest touch. A hand came up an cupped my head holding me to His mouth as the other then travelled down between my legs, raising my skirt and finally caressing my mound through my panties.

I gasped as I felt His arousal and mine begin to merge. I was throbbing, wet and wanted Him inside me so badly. I started moving on His hand, wanting Him to go further, to take me completely.

He moved the panties aside and began to slide a finger along my slit.

"Ahhhh, such a good girl."

I wanted to be a good girl, to give Him what He wanted. To satisfy His lust, our lust. I parted my legs to allow Him better access... wait, did I do that or did He? It didn't matter. He was pleased, and He continued to drink from me as His fingers found my clit. He teased it slowly, brushing it, circling it and my mind spun in unison with the movement.

"So close, you want this so badly."

My breath coming in gasps. I'd never felt to turned on. He began to pinch and flick my clit.

"Let me inside." He purred in my head.

I responded by opening my body and my mind totally, nothing held in reserve.

He claimed them both as He inserted one, then two fingers deep into my pussy. I found myself moving to His rhythm as my breathing and heart rate increased. My whole being sang as I shamelessly raised and lowered myself on His hand. My arousal building as my blood left me, growing stronger as I was drained.

I knew I was beginning to die, yet I wanted this. This was what I had desired all my life. I don't remember ever having any different thought, this was my life's purpose. To die and serve my Master. At this thought, I came, harder than I ever had before and everything I had been ceased to be.

I could barely stand and He cradled me in His arms as His mouth left my neck. He shook me slightly to bring me from my reverie. Then He moved His ascot and shirt aside and drew a sharp finger nail across His chest leaving a trail of His blood.

"Drink, my sweet...drink deeply and be mine forever."

I couldn't see anything else.. it was like ambrosia dripping from the wound. So bright, so red. The smell was divine, sharp, metallic. I had tasted blood before, my own in taking care of small wounds. But this was nothing like anything I'd ever experienced.

Panting with the effort, I began to pull myself to Him. I couldn't wait to taste it, to bring it into my mouth and swallow.

But, just as I was about to seal my lips on His chest, I felt us being pulled apart. My friends had crossed the rail and they had both of us in their hands trying to free me from His.

I collapsed on the floor once I was physically free, the girls in my group tending to me. I had a faint sense of Him hissing once again, chasing the guys away, jumping the railing, hearing the screams, the pounding on the walls as people tried to escape. Then my world became black.

I woke in the hospital before anyone realized I was awake. I didn't open my eyes or stir, I just listened. I sensed rather than saw the nurse at my bedside and another at the foot. "Yeah, it's the worse case of posthemorrhagic anemia that the doctor has ever seen. Seems she needed 3 pints before they had her stabilized."

I heard her speak but I heard something else I had never noticed before... a thumping... no, two. Same beat... same rhythm...just not in sync. And their warmth... it called to me..I could feel how cold I was and needed to feel their warmth. A growing desire with their heart beats singing in my head. I could almost taste them... wanted to taste them. But just like that, they were gone. They had made their adjustments and they left.

It all came back to me in a flood. The house, my friends, that creature in the coffin, me. What had I done? What had I allowed to happen? This had to be a dream. These types of things only happen in novels. I knew if I just found my way back home, I'd find myself sleeping in my bed. This nightmare would end and I could enjoy it again as I wrote it down in my journal. I sat up quickly...big mistake.

The room spun, but I was on a mission. I took a piece of tape off of the IV stand and pulled the needle from my arm. But before I could place the tape over to help seal it, a little dripped out. not much, but enough. I was mesmerized again by the sight... the smell... how it would taste on my tongue...I shook it from my head then quickly put the tape over the wound.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:21 PM
Ignoring my almost overwhelming need to taste, I refocused and made my way to the closet and put on my clothes. Since it was so late, there weren't many on duty and those that were probably in other patient's rooms. So I silently made my way down the corridor. But with each door I passed each individual heart called to me. I could smell the blood in the rooms of those who had wounds of some type.

I raced as fast as I could to put this place far behind me. This was crazy. I don't drink blood. I'm just reacting to a very vivid dream. Yeah, that has to be it. That guy in the coffin had hypnotized me and I'm just following His story. Hey, that's it! There's nothing wrong. I'm not what He's saying I am.

I started to feel really smug that I had finally figured it out. Very good trick. Very funny. I finally was the one who had had her socks scared off her! I made a mental note to let Him know somehow what a wonderful experience He'd given me. I made my way home. And since this was still a dream, it didn't even bother me that I had no idea how I'd arrived.

I woke the next morning with my mom shaking me. "How in the world did you get home? You were so sick!"

I just laughed lightly and said "I'm just fine. Nothing that a little sleep couldn't fix."

"Well, I'm calling the doctor anyhow. You just stay in bed until I find out what He says." and with that she left.

I sat up and made my way to the bathroom, giggling. I must've really been out of it when I came in. I had to remember to explain to her that the guy in the coffin had just had some fun with me. There was nothing to worry about. It had all been a dream and now I could write it down.

As I entered the bathroom and closed the door, my arm began to hurt. I looked down and found a piece of tape stuck right where an IV would have been placed. The movement of my head caused my neck to hurt and I brought my hand up to cover the spot. My mind began to reel as I began to realize the truth. I stood at the mirror and slowly lowered my hand, fearing and knowing what I would find there.... two large puncture wounds.

I was returned to the hospital until I had fully recovered. What fun that was rolling my eyes. I kept smelling blood and hearing other hearts, but it gradually lessened. Whatever the case, it wasn't plaguing me any longer.

I can't begin to describe how wonderful it is to be awakened in the middle of the night to take a sleeping pill. But, I knew they were only following doctor's orders and he never was around. And, hey, I got to sleep in. Pretty dreamless sleep too. I didn't know I'd ever come to long for another hospital stay.

That lasted a week. Then, it was back to my mom and dad's. No way was I going to go to my apartment alone, by myself, without anyone there, alone (are you catching the theme?). I mean, I wasn't buying into this vampire stuff I'd heard whispered outside my hospital room when they thought I was asleep.

But, that whole experience had me enough on edge I just couldn't face not having someone nearby to help keep my sanity. Even as it was, every little noise I heard that seemed out of place caused me to almost jump right out of my skin.

When my nerves had finally settled enough, I returned home. Everything went along peacefully for a few days, but then the dreams started. The dreams... they were ok at first. Started out with a week if George Hamilton. You know "with you, never a quickie. Always a looooongie"... cute stuff, nothing scary.

Then Bella Lugosi followed... who can be scared of Him... creepy? Sure But scary? Nah!

Then Frank Langella... oh my... all the women in my family had a crush on him when I was young. He played Zorro early in his career. They'd show it on Saturday mornings when we were supposed to be cleaning house. We'd all stop to watch, drool running down our chins.

But in his role as Bram Stoker's Dracula he was superb. I had memorized every movement, every line, every look. Those dreams were amazing. Some mornings I'd wake up with my hand between my legs.

But, about half-way through the week though, they began to change. Frank's hair went from jet black to silver (which helped me understand my confusion). His eyes changed, His whole appearance changed into that man in the coffin. I began to relive that night in the haunted house. Going over every detail and enjoying it more and more.

Gradually, I wasn't dreaming dreams of remembrance, but new and exciting situations where I'd once again give myself totally to Him. He never again latched onto my neck, but making love with Him still felt so much like the sweet surrender of that night. Afterwards, I'd lay beside Him and He'd send me into the most delicious trances.

Through those trances I learned about Him. His name was Aluka... He teased me about being so naive as to think that He was The Dracula. Yet, He was a creature of standing in His world. Through trance I became one with Him as He went out to feed.

I felt the thrill of the chase; the glorious exhilaration received from the almost palpable fear of the victim; the savored moment pausing, inhaling the odor, just before sinking the fangs deep into it's throat; the sweet-salty flavor of the blood as it coursed from the vein into His/our mouth and the velvety texture as it slid down our throats. It was powerful, potent, heady stuff.

He even had me select a potential victim from time to time and explained in detail why that one would or would not be suitable. Fairly soon, I was selecting just the right one for just the right reason. I was even able to dissuade Him from one I found too young.

"There is no thrill to hunt with one so young, no sport," I convinced Him.

He simply smiled at me as He relented and said "You'll learn soon enough, young one."

Those dreams felt so wonderful. I'd wake sated, sexually, mentally and emotionally. It was amazing to watch how my subconscious had taken such a small thing and created an entire new world for me. I looked forward to those dreams. I even went to bed early just to spend more time in this imaginary place.

One night I even skipped dinner just to have that extra time. When I was awake, I'd think about Him. My work suffered... I stopped seeing my friends and family...I became a recluse of sorts. But these dreams were everything for me. Pretty pathetic, I know.

But then (you knew there had to be a but there someplace) it changed.

I was so tired that one night, I could hardly keep moving to finish getting ready for bed. All I wanted to do was lay down, not even looking forward to dreaming. Just wanting desperately to sleep.

I was asleep before my head hit the pillow. Deep, sweet rest. And when I dreamed, they returned to my average, dull yet pleasant places. Spending time with my family and friends. Spending time doing some of my favorite things... sitting with a tree (most people just say sitting under a tree), walking through a meadow listening to the brook. Peaceful, sweet dreams.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:23 PM
Then it changed and I found myself outside that building, the one that had held the haunted house. I figured I'd go look around inside, see what I had missed my previous evening there.

Everything looked in shambles. Parts and pieces strewn all around, nothing particularly dismantled but worse, I began to have a sense of foreboding.

I carefully picked my way around the debris and soon found myself outside of that room. I felt a presence beyond the door but denied it could be Him. Yet I was compelled to look, I had to see the place where it had all began. I carefully turned the knob finding it unlocked, and walked inside.

Nothing had changed. The rail was still there, the props, the lighting still on, the music softly playing, and there, near the opposite side, stood that coffin. I did nothing, I simply stared transfixed hearing my heart pounding in my ears and finding it hard to breath.

I had just decided to quickly leave when the lid began to open just as it had that night. Aluka appeared, in much the same way as He had before, left His coffin and made His way to the center of the room. His eyes still looked as I remembered, but they didn't captivate me. I found it easy to look away, eyeing both doors trying to decide which would be my best exit for escape.

Just as I started to turn, He called, "Wait, my dear. Let us speak first."

Every fiber of my being was telling me to flee, not just run, out of that room. But there was that little imp inside, wanting desperately to find out just what it was He wanted to say. After all, I was safe since this was only a dream.

So, I stopped right there. "Alright, let's talk." I said.

"Then come closer, for what I have to say is for you only." came His reply.

I firmly shook my head, "No, there's no one else here, and I can hear you fine from where you are. What did you want to say?"

He started, "It's time for you to make your decision. You've learned of me, of my life. You've enjoyed my pleasures. Now, choose."

The enormity of what He said hit me. I finally and completely understood.

All that time dreaming hadn't been simply dreams. I had been with Him, talked with Him, learned about Him. I was with Him when He feasted. I knew what He wanted. He wanted me to come to Him, to be His, of my own volition. Not seduced or tricked, but with eyes wide open knowingly and without reserve.

I simply panicked and ran from Him and that room as fast as I could.

As I headed through the halls I realized I had no idea where I was going. Each turn looked the same as the last and I found myself getting more and more lost. I finally found an alcove and hid myself within it drawing trash and debris in front of the opening and pulling as far back into the shadows as far as I could.

But, in the ensuing silence I heard it... my heart... thumping wildly... and my breathing... heavy but quick. They were acting just like homing beacons leading Him directly to where I hid. I frantically looked for a way of escape.

Then it hit me like a thunderbolt. This was a dream, it was only a dream and if I couldn't find my way out of it, I could take control of it. I'd been practicing it for years.

When a dream turns bad, just look at your hands--and just the sight of them will give you automatic control back to a more pleasant experience Alright, something that would work at least.

I leaned back against the wall and caught my breath calming myself, then started raising my arms. I thought I'd get a faster look by lowering my eyes, but found suddenly that my head felt strapped to the wall behind me. I couldn't tilt my head even a bit.

Ok, that's clever, I had to hand it to my subconscious. But I could still raise my arms far enough to bring my hands into view So, I continued lifting them higher and higher.

It only dawned on me when I could see my forearms, that my hands were gone. Not removed, gone. My arms stopped at my wrists. I screamed as panic hit me again and I was off running, determined to find my way out of this place.

I kept finding what I thought were new corridors, but they all began to look the same. And down each hallway I chose, Aluka was standing there, waiting for me. I couldn't shake Him. He didn't give chase, but just stood there patiently as if He were still waiting for my answer. And each time I fled from Him. Faster, farther, trying to escape when I finally realized there was none. I was running from what I truly desired no matter how frightened I may have been of it.

I stopped where I was... stood there with my hand on my knees, gasping for breath. I wanted this. This futile exercise was only to assuage the guilt... so I could say I tried to get away, tried my best, but He "caught" me in the end. But, I had to face the truth. I wanted this more than anything I'd ever wanted before.

That's when I sensed Him.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:25 PM
I spun around to find Him standing only a few steps behind me. "Are you ready to choose, little girl?"

Again, this was audible... He wasn't in my head... I'd have no excuse, I was clearly making my own choice. I swallowed hard and took a step, this time towards Him.

"Yes, I am," I replied, "I want You."

One eyebrow raised, "I can end this here. The door you seek is to your left. All you need do is turn the knob and you're free."

Then, just like that, I could see the doorway out. Plain as day waiting for me now too.

"No, that's not what I want... I want You."

"Good girl, now come to me, my pet." and I simply moved into His arms.

He held me by the shoulder with one and swept His cape about us with the other and my world spun wildly out of control then black.

When He removed the cape, we were back in my bedroom and I stood before Him naked. Not only in body, but in heart, mind, and soul.

He simply pointed towards the floor and I knew what He wanted. I sank quickly to my knees as He freed His cock, holding the it before my face. I greedily engulfed it with my mouth taking it in in its entirety. I relished the sensation of His growing arousal as my tongue stroked it erect and soon found my hunger growing with His and as I began feasting on Him... taking Him deeply down and pulling back again leaving only the head in my mouth, swirling my tongue around, tasting the precum from the tip, then plunging back down once again.

Shortly, He took my head in His hands and began thrusting himself deep into my throat, and I matched His rhythm moaning with the lust and pleasure of it. It wasn't long though before He stopped me and ordered me onto the bed as He removed the rest of His clothes.

I lay there, knowing and desiring what came next but still afraid.

His eyes captured mine and He once again entered my thoughts, "Your heart may desire what is next, but it is only natural to struggle. In fact, I encourage it, it makes the taking that much sweeter. Show me your decision, your desire now."

I opened myself to Him, to His view, spreading my legs lewdly for His pleasure. Even the chill of the room couldn't quench the fire He had started. I was wet with my need for Him and the smell of my sex filled the room. I watched Him breathe deeply of the fragrance as He moved over me.

He stroked the desire in my mind as His hand found my slit, dragging His fingers across my sex and stroking my clit. He began to lick at my breasts circling the nipples slowly bringing them so erect they hurt. Then, He took shallow bites from each, just breaking the skin and licked the blood that trickled out, clearly savoring the taste. Through His mind, I could taste my own blood and feel His need growing. I needed Him to take me but fear was beginning to creep into my mind and I began to try to pull away from Him.

"Good, fight me, it will heighten both our experience." He cooed.

And with a single stroke in my mind, I found arms stretched far above my head and my hands invisibly tied to the bedposts above and my ankles below, spreading me entirely open to Him.

"There, my girl, struggle as you wish.", and I vainly tried to break free.

All the while, He continued to play with my pussy, flicking at my clit and pressing His fingers inside stroking me to even new heights of desire. I soon found myself not struggling away, but striving to bring Him deeper inside.

Finally I could stand no more and simply begged, "Please."

"You realize, there's no turning back now. You will be mine." He stated. "Yes, please, it's what I wish." And with that He raised himself between my legs lifting my hips to Him. He simultaneously thrust His cock deep into me as He bared His teeth and plunged them into my throat.

I began cumming as He drank deeply from my neck and drove mercilessly deep between my legs. My orgasm never stopped, never waned as He pulled my life from my body. Everything began to leave as He became the core of my existence. Every thought, every desire, every need became His and His alone until finally I heard Him growl into my throat and felt Him empty His seed deep into my womb.

He pulled from me and everything began to dim. He took my face into His hand and demanded, "Not quite yet, my sweet. There's more to be done before you're mine."

He once again drew His nail over His breast and I saw what would complete me oozing from the wound. He took my head from behind and lifted it to His chest. My mouth simply found the nectar and I drank, deeply, slowly, His death into my body.

I felt the cold begin to encompass me and welcomed it as I continued to drink. "Yes, yes, that's it. Take from me your new life. We will always be together, we will be one. But now it's time for you to sleep. Sleep the sleep of the dead and awaken to your new life with me."

And with that, my world turned black.


The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:42 PM
One last story for the day but will continue tonight . :p :D


Rachel


I was going to start by telling you a little bit about myself but then I thought, why bother? Most people won't care about me so why should I waste my time giving them information they aren't going to need. Instead I decided it would be more beneficial to give you a little background about the story and leave the rest to your imagination.

I'm an average guy in every way but many years ago I discovered I had a particular passion when it came to the opposite sex. I love big tits. It's that simple, the bigger the better without entering the realms of the ridiculous. I also discovered that with the right amount of luck, charm and confidence it was possible to get into the kind of situations usually only found in the cheesiest of sex comedies. So now, many years on, I have a wealth of stories that just have to be told. So if you like big tits in all their glory then sit back and let me tell you about some of the things I've seen.........

I guess it all started when I was a kid growing up in your average, middle class area where all the neighbours new each other really well and all the other kids were around the same age. My neighbours had a daughter, Rachel, who was a year below me in school and we used to play together all the time as we were growing up. It was one of those childhood friendships that kind of comes and goes depending on whether it was cool to talk to girls or not but as we grew up and out of that kind of nonsense we just became mates. We'd chat if we saw each other in the street but we had our own groups that we hung out with. By this time we were probably around 15 or so and we were well on the path to maturity, one of us more than the other. You see Rachel was developing the most luscious pair of tits I had ever seen, not that I had seen many at this stage in my life, and you couldn't help but notice the way they rode so high on her chest and seemed so firm. There was very little movement when she walked other than a lovely elastic kind of bounce. Summer was especially interesting as she was fond of strappy tops that revealed plenty of cleavage. It goes without saying that many an evening was spent under the sheets while I imagined getting my hands on those beautiful breasts but nothing ever happened. Well, not then anyway....

When all the kids finished school and went on to their various universities the street got pretty quiet and, except for summer when everyone was home, it was usually the case that you would go home for a weekend now and then and be the only one around. If you were lucky you might see someone else who happened to be home the same weekend but that was pretty rare, but not unknown. One weekend I had headed home to see my parents, or get my laundry done, depending on who was asking. As the train pulled into the station I grabbed my bags and headed to the door. Stepping off the train I noticed Rachel getting off a different carriage. I headed over and as she turned she saw me and smiled,

"Hi. I didn't realise you were on the same train. If I'd known, the journey would have been a little less tedious."

I grinned back. "Tell me about it. There's nothing worse than sitting on one of these things for a few hours with nobody to talk to. You want a hand with your bags?"

I grabbed her bag before she could refuse the offer and we headed out of the station. Normally someone would pick me up from the station but my parents were still at work so I was resigned to walking home. It was only a mile or so but being a student I felt it my duty to be a little lazy. There was no-one waiting for Rachel either which I thought a little strange as I guessed her Mum or Dad would have picked her up so she didn't have to carry her bags. It soon became clear though when she told me she had decided to come home at the last minute and had just grabbed a bag and jumped on the train and still not told her parents she was coming home for the weekend. As we walked she told me she had split up with her boyfriend in college and couldn't stand the idea of hanging around with all her friends being sympathetic so she decided to come home for a few days. I followed the standard course of saying I was sorry and then changing the subject to try and cheer her up. We chatted as we walked and she was soon laughing and joking along with me. After about 20 minutes we got home and went our separate ways, as separate as you can get when you live next door anyway.

My parents were going out to party later that night so after dinner I lay down on the couch and started flicking through the channels on the TV. There was nothing on so as soon as my parents had gone I ran upstairs and grabbed my stash of grass from my bag. I rolled a joint and went out into the garden. Sitting in the garden I heard a noise from over the fence. It was Rachel talking on the phone. She was sitting on the back step smoking a cigarette and telling whoever was on the phone she was fine and not to worry. She hung up the phone and I heard her stand up. I assumed she was going in until I heard her voice nearby,

"You going to share that or what?" I turned to see her leaning over the fence and smiling at me. "I could smell the smoke coming over the fence and as neither of your parents smoke and they certainly wouldn't be indulging in a spliff I figured it was you."

I stood up and handed her the joint. She took a big hit and passed it back. "Thanks. You have no idea how much I needed that."

I took it back and pulled on it again. "I heard you talking actually and you sounded like you could do with something. Was that the ex or a concerned friend?"

"Neither, it was my Mum. She was ringing to tell me that her and my Dad are away tonight and it's too late to cancel. I guess it's my fault for not telling them I was coming home. She's worried about me being on my own but I'll be fine. Where are your parents anyway?"

"Another one of those parties my Dad's boss keeps throwing. I know they hate them but I guess they have to go to keep him sweet. I guess we're both in the same boat, come home for the weekend and end up on our own watching TV."

I passed her the joint again and she took another long pull. She looked at me as she held the sweet smoke in and then smiled as she exhaled. "Why don't you come around here then? We can watch TV, open some wine and get stoned together."

"Sure. Why not? At least I'll have someone to roll up when I can't be bothered. Give me 5 minutes, ok?" I stubbed out the joint and went back in to the house. I cleaned up the dishes in the kitchen, flushed the stub down the toilet and grabbed the rest of my stash then headed next door.

I knocked on the door and heard Rachel shout it was open. She was in the kitchen fighting with a bottle of wine. I took it from here and told her to go find something on TV while I opened the bottle. When I followed her into the living room she was curled up on the couch watching the TV. I sat down next to her and rolled another joint. At least her parents smoked so we could get away with smoking it in the house. We passed the joint back and forth, drinking the wine in between and pretty soon we were both nicely stoned. We chatted and the subject eventually came around to the guy she had just split up with. She told me that they had been seeing each other for around six months and it was going ok until she went to his house earlier in the week to return a CD and caught him in bed with a girl from one of his classes. She felt bad because she had actually been embarrassed and instead of screaming him down she had apologised and left the house as fast as she could. When he eventually caught her he hadn't even apologised, he'd told her that he liked her but that she wasn't really his type and it was best if they just went their separate ways. I tried to be gallant and said something about him being an idiot and how could she not be his type and then she told me that apparently she was too curvy for him. I tried not to but I couldn't help but laugh and as soon as I started she was laughing just as hard.

When the laughing stopped I told her I was sorry but I was so stoned I couldn't help it.

"How could anyone not like a curvy girl, that's how they were supposed to look, like girls not boys?"

She looked at me funny for a second and then smiled. "That's good. I've been worried about it since he told me and thought there was something wrong with me."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 04:43 PM
I assured her there was absolutely nothing wrong with her figure and the guy was an idiot but each to his own. She slid over towards me and looked me straight in the eye.

"So you like girls to be curvy do you? How do you define curvy? Is it a general thing or is there something specific?" As she said it her eyes looked down and as I followed her gaze I found myself looking down into the creamy valley of her cleavage. She saw my eyes move. "That's what I thought. There is something specific isn't there? Do you like them?"

I was mesmerised by the way her breasts rose and fell with each breath and by the slight bulge across the front where her bra couldn't quite cope with the task it had been set. "There very nice. Probably the best I've ever seen. Why do you ask?"

"Well.....I've been thinking that maybe they were too big and after what he told me I was wondering if I should get a breast reduction. There a 38DD you know." I didn't know but I sure as hell did now and I couldn't tear my eyes away from them now they were the main topic of conversation.

"I think that would be a mistake. I can understand the downside but surely there are benefits?" I looked up to see the pink tip of her tongue curling over her top lip.

"Benefits?" She lifted her hand to her chest and began rubbing her right breast gently. "Oh there are plenty of benefits. They keep me the centre of attention and I love how very sensitive they are. I can even make myself cum just be playing with them and that has to be a benefit. Of course I can cum even harder when someone else is playing with them."

If that wasn't an offer then I don't know what is. I raised my hand and started to gently rub her left breast while she concentrated on the right one. I brushed my fingertips along the line of her bra and heard her sigh gently as I slid a finger through the buttons on her top and traced the outline of her nipple though it's covering of lace. It grew steadily under my finger and she began to squirm slightly in her seat.

"That's very nice but I think it would be better if you could see them, don't you?" I wasn't going to argue.

She stood up from the couch and moved in front of me. Using her feet she pushed my legs apart so she could move right in front of me and began to slowly undo the buttons on her blouse. She slid the cotton off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. Using both hands now she began to rub and squeeze her breasts, pushing them together until her cleavage was nothing more than a tight crack in the expanse of flesh. She leaned forward and placed her hands on my shoulders so that my face was inches away from her breasts. Using her height she pushed me back until I was almost lying down and began to rub the soft lace of her bra against my cheeks, swinging her magnificent breasts across my face as she moved from side to side. I reached behind her and placed my hands on her ass but she grabbed them and put them back on her breasts.

"No, no. I told you I could cum just by having my tits played with and that's where this ends. I'm not going to sleep with you tonight and my pants will not be coming off so you be a good boy and do as you're told and maybe I can do something nice for you too."

I was disappointed but I figured if I got her off this way maybe I'd get a hand job, or a blow job if I was really lucky, so I followed her instruction and began to knead her breasts and squeeze her nipples through the material. This freed up her hands but instead of heading towards my straining jeans as I hoped she reached behind her and undid the clasp of her bra. The only things holding it in place now were my hands so I did the only thing I could think of. I leaned forward slightly to kiss the tops of her breasts and as I did I slid the lace down, slowly revealing her tits. As the material slid over her skin my lips followed until I had uncovered one of her nipples which immediately found its way into my mouth. I sucked gently and heard a low moan from above my head somewhere. She was really getting hot now with all the tit play and I could see the flush of colour across her chest and throat. In no mood to drag this out I had to see how much she had told me was the truth. I cupped both of her heavy tits and as my mouth took care of one nipple my fingers pinched and teased the other. She began to move against me, pushing her tits into my face until my nose and mouth were covered and I was finding it hard to breathe. I pulled away slightly to grab a breath but her hands shot around the back of my head and pulled it deeper into her flesh as she moaned with pleasure.

Struggling to draw air I decided I had to finish this before I ended up on the front page of the papers, even if I would have gone out in style. I grabbed as much of her heaving breasts in my hands as I could and squeezed them together. Forcing her nipples as close together as I could, I managed to get both in my mouth at the same time. She gave a little squeal when she realised what I had done which rapidly turned into a series of pants and moans as I began to suck and chew on her erect nipples. Within seconds her knees were shaking and her full weight fell onto me as I swirled my tongue across her nipples and sucked them as far back into my mouth as I could. That did the trick. Her orgasm hit her hard and she writhed against me as I continued my assault on her breasts.

By now my pants had almost split and there was a dark stain on the front of my crotch where my cock had been leaking pre-cum. She raised herself off me slowly and looked down at my bulging jeans.

"You did very well indeed then. I've never had both of my nipples sucked at the same time. That was incredible. Now I have to return the favour in a very special way.

She slid down until her face was level with my crotch and unfastened my jeans. Sliding her hand inside she pulled out my cock and began to rub it gently. The ache in my crotch was agony as I watched her fingers glide slowly up and down my shaft. She smiled at me and leaned forward slightly so the tip was rubbing softly against her lips as she wanked me off. She continued this for a few minutes, rubbing my cock against her lips while her free hand massaged my balls softly. What she did next excited me the most. She shifted closer to me until her tits were resting on my thighs then she began to rub the head of my cock over them. She teased me with her nipples, pushing my cock against them, rubbed it all over the large mounds and in the valley of her cleavage, coating her skin with pre-cum completely. Then she gently placed my cock between her tits and with both hands wrapped them around me until there was nothing to see but the head poking from the top of her cleavage. She held them tight and began to squeeze her nipples between her fingers as hard as she could.

"Ok. Now the race begins. Can I make myself cum again before you coat these babies with that sticky cum you've been saving? Ready, steady, Go!"

I needed no further encouragement and began pounding my cock between her tits as she squeezed them around me. The friction was unbelievable. The sensation of all that tit flesh wrapped against my skin and the way my cock slid between them was the best thing I had ever experienced. At the same time, knowing what the combination of her nipple play and the feeling of me rubbing against her sensitive skin was doing to her made it all the sweeter. I thrust my hips forward as far and as fast as I could, pounding her tits, desperate to win the race. My cockhead banged against her chin as she moaned in her own pleasure.

"Come on! Give me that hot cum of yours! I want to feel it all over my big tits!"

I thrust as hard as I could between her heaving tits as I felt the pressure building up in my balls. "Oh God! Here it comes! I'm gonna cum.....!"

My cock exploded between her tits and the cum shot out of her cleavage onto her face. She dipped her head and took the second blast into her open mouth as she swirled her tongue around the head of my cock each time it came within range. Her own orgasm overtook her as she pulled her nipples out as far as she could, almost screaming in her pleasure. The cum dripped of her face as I slid my cock between her tits and she opened her mouth to let the load she'd taken there fall back onto her creamy flesh. I fell back exhausted as she rubbed the huge load I'd deposited all over her tits, smiling at me all the time.

"See. I told you there were some benefits." She smiled again. "And not just for me either. I couldn't argue with that at all.

We never did anything like that again but I can safely say that's were my obsession with tits truly began. We went our separate ways after University and I haven't seen Rachel in over 10 years but I still think back to that first titty fuck.........although it wasn't the last, not by a long way........


The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 07:33 PM
Setting Free the Broken Arms


If you believe in fate, this all started about a week ago. Allison was a rider, as in horses. She did those jumps and what not. I guess I just knew her from band though. A flautist, horse back rider, and the lucky recipient of two broken arms. The full arm casts that covered both arms disabled her from bending her elbows and so her range of arm motion and function was significantly decreased.

I'd never even been especially attracted to her, the result not of any shortcoming on her part but more-so the fact that she was a somewhat reserved person and I just hadn't gotten to know her that well. If someone had asked my opinion on her looks I might have said something like, "I'd do her."

Eventually, as luck would have it, I was confronted with the question of my physical attraction toward her. On a rather hot day in September, she approached me as I lingered outside the band hall between third and fourth periods. She asked if I would help her do some quick homework after school. She would do the actual thinking, and all I would have to do is write. So I agreed.

We met about twenty minutes after school and I generously provided my ability to move my arms, so that she might turn in an essay regarding Ayn Rand's "Anthem". As I typed the slightly illegible hand-written pages she presented me with, I saw in her words what implied a deep seeded fear of anything that questioned the religion her parents brought her up with. I felt a little sorry for her when I pondered how much she will miss out on if she runs from anything that asks her to question her beliefs. But then again, she was a sweet girl and I felt bad wanting her to go through the stress and anxiety of a major philosophic crisis.

As I looked back and forth from Allison to the paper, taking down her words, she kept fidgeting uncomfortably. She had her legs crossed and would rock back and forth then switch her legs into the opposite arrangement. I didn't bother asking her what was wrong, as she hadn't asked to take a break from writing. So I continued to jot down her increasingly scattered thoughts.

After we finished, the two of us walked out of the empty classroom we had been using and walked down her hallway. I really felt sorry for her as she struggled to put on her backpack, disabled by the casts that went up high above her elbows and down below her knuckles. She really couldn't do much for herself.

As I was thinking this, she got quiet and stopped walking. She fidgeted around and made small awkward noises.

"Anything wrong, Allison?"

"No," she told me, "I'm fine. Well... yeah, actually."

"I mean as long as it's not too much trouble, I can help you."

"Well," she looked down at the floor and hesitated, "I don't know if this is appropriate. I wouldn't ask you, but- well, I really wouldn't ask anybody this. But it's too bad. Oh my god. Well -"

"Don't be embarrassed."

"Ok," she said as she exhaled. "Well, It's hard to do certain things with these casts. I can't really use my fingers or grasp many things. Well, the thing is, I can't undo my pants. I've got to go to the bathroom terribly bad."

"umm..." I thought for a moment. This was definitely strange. Does she want me to unbutton her pants and pull them down? Whatever. "Ok." I finally replied.

"Thank you. You don't know how bad I need this."

I followed her to the girls bathroom where I hesitated for a moment before proceeding in. I joined her in the last stall. She turned around and kept her gaze towards the floor. "Go ahead. Don't worry. Just unbutton the button and just let the pants fall. So I did. I stretched out my hand and hesitated just before I touched the waist of her pants. They were just regular jeans, and in really no time I popped the button out of the little hole and the waist loosened, but the pants didn't fall. I looked up at her and she nodded, so I grabbed the zipper with my shaky hand, and slowly pulled it down. As I reached the bottom, I could feel, perhaps just a symptom of my overactive imagination, heat emanating from between her legs.

The thick yet supple looking denim loosened and as she casually wriggled her hips the jeans slid at first down just below the spot where her legs meet revealing plain white, bikini-cut cotton panties, and then fell into a pile around her feet. A few impossibly long and tunnel visioned seconds after I observed this, as I stood there transfixed with the utterly magical sight before me, I became suddenly aware of my own presence in the little stall. I would like to say that I stood there still only because I wanted to make sure she was going to be ok from that point on, but the truth is that I felt overwhelmed by the sight of what I knew to be a real live female vagina covered only by a soft patch of hair and a few thinly stretched pieces of cotton, so overwhelmed that I simply had forgotten the key facts of the situation: She didn't really want me to be in here doing this; I was a last resort.

I fidgeted noticeably with my head down and wondered if she were just staring at me as I made a fool out of myself . My worst fears were confirmed when I finally looked up. As my eyes drifted upward to her head, we made eye contact. The look on her face could only be interpreted as a plea for my absence. So I made to turn the other way and let myself out of the stall, but a cast-covered hand touched my arm and it's voice told me not to leave yet.

"Do you need me to help you with anything else?" I asked, averting my gaze from the thinly clad lower half of Allison's body.

"No. Well, it's just that, and I assure you that you don't have to be embarrassed, I can't get my panties down I don't think. If you-" and she trailed off there.

I was once again rendered incomprehensible as I attempted three separate replies but never got past the the first word on any.

"If you don't feel comfortable, I understand. I can find somebody else to help me... and put myself through all of this discomfort again."

As she said this, something turned on in my brain that brought to my attention what I had not noticed before: I was lucky to be here, damn lucky. There was a tall, fit, shy blonde girl in front of me asking me to take her panties off and if I didn't do it somebody else would get to. So despite my own awkwardness and inexperience, I mustered as much confidence as I could and said, "No, it's ok. I'll do it for you."

I turned to face her directly and reached both of my hands out to her waist. My knuckles grazed the skin covering her hip bones, and I received a quick chill from the softness of it. I hooked my thumbs inside the top of her panties at each hip and began to pull them downward. I realized that I didn't actually need to look at her to accomplish this task, and so I glanced up at her face, but she seemed indifferent to what I did with my eyes. I pulled the edges down as the fabric began to bunch and a few golden hairs peaked out over the portion that covered her crotch. My fingers shook and I drew in audible breaths. Slowly I pulled her panties down until a small patch of blond hair became exposed. The hair thickened as I was able to see lower until it disappeared between her legs. I brought her panties down to her knees and took one final survey of the little bush and noticed beautifully rounded lips partly visible through the golden wisps of hair.

"Would you mind just waiting outside while I go?" she asked.

"No, of course not." I stepped outside the stall and closed the door behind me. I went back out into the hall and waited for two minutes to pass on the clock above the door while my heart pounded furiously. I had no idea how I had gotten into this situation, not that it was a bad situation to be in, it's just that things like this did not often happen to people like me.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 07:34 PM
I turned to look at myself in the mirror that covered the wall next to the bathroom. I wasn't a bad looking guy, at least by realistic standards. I probably don't have any outstanding features. I'm just a tall skinny white boy who dresses in the fashions of so many generations of procrastinators, unhygienic and indifferent. But I did have one thing going for me. My hair grows in beautiful curly red locks, and for the last year I had been letting my hair grow out and was now almost to my shoulders. I had that, and I suppose I was pretty proud of it. But that's hardly ever enough by itself, and where my hair ends, so does my general chemistry with members of the opposite sex. I get nervous. But today. Something about today made it seem as though the stars had lined up. Maybe I was being cheap by getting off on somebody else's embarrassing situation, but it was simply too hot and in my face to not become aroused.

As the second hand rounded the eleven for the second time, signaling what I figured to be ample bathroom time, I took a deep breath and opened the door to the girls bathroom. "Thank god nobody else is in the school this late," I thought to myself.

"Are you finished?" I called at just above a normal speaking volume.

"Yes, I suppose so."

"Ok," I said hesitantly, "I'm coming in."

"Ok."

Despite what I had already seen, I was shocked by the sight before me: A quite beautiful girl, sitting on a public school toilet with her arms in full casts and her jeans and panties around her ankles. Just visible between her legs was a tuft of feathery blonde hair.

She looked at me as if I were a menacing shadow suddenly revealed to be nothing more than something perfectly harmless, mundane and suddenly the subject of her gratitude for not being a monster.

"I really want to thank you for doing this," she said. "I was pretty embarrassed but you made it easier and more comfortable. Just don't tell anybody, Ok?"

"Ok," I replied. "You have my word."

She stood up, and once again the sight of her rounded lips came into view only vaguely camouflaged by her pubic hair. A few drops of what I guessed was urine clung to the hair.

"Um... would you mind getting some toilet paper and just barely dabbing down there. I really can't stand the feeling of my panties feeling wet against me."

"Holy Shit!" I screamed in my mind. I believe my eyes conveyed the same message. Hand shaking, I reached out and tore off a decent sized section of toilet paper. I froze then for a few seconds as I prepared to touch, although not directly touch a female vagina.

I could hear my heart beating as I moved the wad of toilet paper to between her legs. She actually shifted her feet further apart to allow me easier access. I looked up for a second and she was biting her lip and staring down at my hand. I finally made contact, but used perhaps a bit too much force and instead of lightly dabbing at her wispy hair, I bumped the paper and my hand right up against her eliciting a short gasp from Allison.

"Sorry," I quickly offered in defense of my clumsiness.

"No, it's Ok," she told me in a slightly shaky voice. "Did you get it all?"

"I'm not sure."

I decided to take a little bit bolder of a step. Her gasp had excited me; She must have felt it. I extended my hand again and put the toilet paper against her with just as much unwarranted pressure but this time lingering long enough to rub it further between her legs towards her ass. She let out a little moan like some part of her was unwillingly collapsing.

"Now?" she asked.

"Almost," I said.

I repeated my same action, this time starting from the back and moving to the front and stopping just before her hair started to thin. Her legs were slightly trembling. My heart was racing.

"Anymore?"

"Its hard to tell."

I again placed the toilet paper against her puffy round lips and massaged in little circles. She put her hands against the painted metal sides of the stall and spread her legs slightly wider. I kept massaging.

"I really just don't like that wet feeling. Make sure," she said in a stifled voice.

"I'll work harder," I told her. I don't know where my boldness came from, but something told me she wanted this, she was mine.

As I kept rubbing the now dampening toilet paper up and down the length of her slit, she began to breath in short gasps. "I believe it's getting worse."

With that, she began pushing into my hand. I threw the toilet paper into the toilet below her and replaced it with my cupped hand. I massaged her mound back and forth while my palm was excited by the contour of her slippery open lips, the damp hair that surrounded them, and the hard little nub at the top where they met.

I curled my middle and ring finger in slightly and they slipped snugly into the warm entrance to her pussy. I felt the walls squeeze around my fingers and then release. She moaned and sank down a bit further on my fingers, which were acquiring a good bit of lubrication.

I pushed my two slick fingers in as far as I could and her pussy seemed to pull and hold them there. Then as I curled the tips of my fingers back more and touched something spongy, the creak of the opening door traveled over the stall and into my ears. She obviously did not hear it, as her heavy breathing had turned into a wavering moan.

As the sound of clacking footsteps grew louder, nearer, her legs began to give way and shake before she fell down onto the toilet and pinched her legs around my hand. I heard two sudden eruptions of noise, one of intense pleasure and one of frightened epiphany. The high-heeled feet outside the door quickly turned and scampered away as the shiny thighs around my hand loosened. My fingers slipped out of her and played around her lips.

She smiled at me awkwardly and took in deep breaths. "Did somebody just come in?"

"Yeah," I said, "but whoever it was made for the door pretty quickly once they realized what was going on."

"Oh, shit," she said. "I better get going before anybody else comes in and sees us. Would you mind uh... getting me ready to go?"

"Oh. Of course not. I should dry you off. I know you don't like the wet feeling."

She looked down at me and we locked eyes for a moment before she whispered, "I don't mind at all."



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 07:39 PM
Love and Work


After leaving university with degrees in Media Studies and English language I found my self in the position of having qualifications as useful as "Introduction to Sandwich Repair." Like everyone else who took Media I wanted to be a director and I was told I had potential but as soon as I left the comfort of the university I was lost and needed money. So I started looking for jobs after being told I was both over and under qualified I landed a job in the passport office. Reasonably paid and fairly respectable it stopped my Mother's nagging and gave me much needed money.

The problem is the job is soul crushingly boring. My position is simple to proof check the photos for all the major problems, too bright, too dark, eyes closed and hats it's pretty simple. The worst thing is I only get one quota of photos a day as that's when the post comes in and by 11am I'm done for the day. I work in an office in an empty part of the building so I generally read and listen to music. I've had worst jobs true but this is just fantastically dull and for most of the day pointless. When Natalie came she changed work for me and made me excited to come in everyday.

Early on a Monday morning I found a note on my desk asking me to come into a meeting at my boss's office. Nothing unusual to be honest although I did go to the bathroom and tidy up my hair and retie my tie. I knocked and ended and was presented by two smiling faces in office chairs and a third, which I was quickly gestured to sit down in. I smiled brightly and sat down.

"Hello James," my boss Jeanie spoke first. Mid fifties, Jeanie looked much older than she was but she was incredibly kind and cheerful.

"Hi, Mrs Spencer." I said whilst I smiled at the girl next to me.

"James, this is Natalie Everett." I smiled again at Natalie but this time I looked deep into her eyes she was gorgeous. Absolutely stunning I really couldn't believe it; no woman I had ever seen was anywhere near as beautiful as Natalie. Although that sounds like an overstatement it wasn't. She had big brown eyes that look almost tearful. Her brown curly hair fell on her shoulder and bounced each time she moved. Natalie's lips were full and although she didn't wear make up her face look vibrant and for lack of a better word perfect. I finally stopped staring.

"Hi," was honestly the best my mouth could do. She was friendly though and beamed a big pretty smile at me and said hi back.

"We decided to hire another person to help with your work load James. Now don't worry she's not going to steal you're job, just assist you."

"That sounds great," I wanted this girl as close to me as possible I began smiling a grin that was frankly scary although I face didn't seem to obey commands to stop.

"If you wouldn't mind James we'd also like you to train Natalie up so to speak. Show her the ropes."

"Yeah of course, if you want for the first couple of weeks she can share my office it's massive and it'll make it easy." I know, I know write now I sound like the worst kind of pervert and I'm sorry. But when Jeanie asked if that was okay with Nat she seemed genuinely supportive of the idea. So we ended up getting an extra desk and chair and heading back to my office. We arranged the desk so we would be facing each other and I began telling her the deal with what we'd be doing day in day out.

"Seriously then why hire me?" She asked once I'd explained how long it takes me to do this each day.

"I have no idea but at least I'll be done by ten now." Natalie smiled at this and since I'd already done today's work we just talked.

We actually had a lot in common a lot of the same music (which is odd because I have eclectic taste) films and even computer games. By the end of the day we talked like old friends it was nice. She was funny which is always the way to my heart and when it was time to go I asked her how she was getting home.

"Bus, why?"

"If you wanted I could give you a lift home."

"I've only known you for 5 hours for all I know you're a serial killer."

"Yeah but even that's still better than public transport." I smiled and my heart lit up when she laughed. It was such a cute giggle that didn't have a trace of self-awareness. I just wanted to hug her then and there.

"You do have a point there, you don't mind do you I live on Wordsworth Ave. is that ok." I admit it wasn't in my journey but not too much of a detour either.

"No, seriously don't worry about it."

The next month went on like that with us talking and having fun all day and me giving her a lift home at night. We sneaked in a small stereo and because my office was so out the way no one noticed (or cared) when we'd play music all afternoon. We'd exchange mix tapes and recommend books. I woke up every morning excited to see her and spend the day talking with Natalie. I fell deeply in love.

When December came around we decided to go to the Christmas party together I pretended to want to go in an ironic cynical way and Nat agreed immediately simply because she liked terrible parties.

On the night of the party I arrived at Natalie's house to pick her up. When I saw her she looked stunning. Wearing jeans and a plaid shirt with what I knew to be an Eels t-shirt underneath she managed to wow me.

"Natalie you look beautiful," I said suddenly realising how inappropriate that comment was. "Sorry."

"Thanks James, that's what I going for with this ensemble."

I laughed and we made our way to the office.

We arrived at the party a little late and when we entered the room (the cafeteria with tables pushed against the wall) we had to stifle a laugh at how bad it was. People who should have known better were drunkenly dancing to one of the most horrendous discos I have witnessed. We stood there for a couple of seconds stupefied before opening my I broke.

"Nat..."

"Yeah, I know lets make our own disco we've got enough music downstairs."

I nodded in agreement and went over to the table set up with food to grab some colas and snacks before making our way down to our shared office. We immediately put the stereo on and sat down with our recovered food. We smiled at each other and laughed.

"Glad we didn't have to pay for this shit."

"Got to agree there Nat, my 5 year olds birthday was more kicking than this. Seriously I thought the strippers were over the top though." Natalie laughed at this and looked back at me.

"Next song you have to dance with me," she commanded. Before politely adding. "Please." I picked up the album we were listening to: My Aim is True and checked what the next song would be.

"Alison, not really danceable is it?"


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 07:44 PM
"Your problem is you got no funk, you can dance to anything. Plus I really wanted to dance with you." I have to say this piqued my interest so when the song changed we stood up and moved to the empty corner of my office.

"I must warn you Natalie, my dancing prowess is known far and wide, I have so much talent I donate it to needy children. It's how I got this job my skills pay the bills." Natalie smiled at this outrageous claim.

"James you are the clumsiest person I've met, I'll be impressed if either of us comes out of this alive."

We began to dance, I was so nervous Natalie scent had me dizzy and I couldn't take my eyes away from hers. She smiled up at me and rested her head against my chest. We moved slowly against each other her body gently grinding against mine. For the first time ever it felt like the feelings that I had for Natalie were reciprocal. I felt like I was in with a chance. I could hear Natalie softly singing the lyrics against my chest. I had never heard her sing and her voice was beautiful. I knew I had to take this chance no matter of the consequences I gently placed my hand on her face and she immediately looked up into my eyes. I slowly moved towards her titling my head as I got closer. Nat closed her eyes and we began to kiss. It was the most amazing sensation I have ever experienced. We began to explore each other's mouths with our tongues whilst our hands roamed each other's bodies.

I placed my hand on the back of her head and gently ran my fingers though her soft silky hair. She gripped my back and pulled me into her, I could feel her full breasts pressing into my chest as we continued to kiss. The passion and pleasure that coursed through me left me shaking and when Nat suddenly pulled away I was caught off guard.

"James I have to tell you something. For me this isn't something sudden I've wanted to feel you against me since I first saw you. At first it was just, well lust to be honest but I got to know you and you are everything I have ever wanted." At this point she was looking away from me obviously to nervous to see my reaction "You're funny, cool and you always make me feel great about just being me. I want this but I don't want to be over, I mean I don't want this to effect us as friends."

"Natalie I honestly feel the same way about you. Exactly the same, I want to spend every second with you and I've to kiss those perfect lips of yours since I first saw you. I love you and haven't had you out of my mind since I had you introduced to me."

The last part of the sentence was cut off as Natalie grabbed me and kissed me passionately her tongue sliding deep into my mouth. She began to manoeuvre us to my desk until she was sitting on it with her legs wrapped around me. I ran my hand up and down her sexy thighs up to her slender waist. She gasped as I slipped my hand under her t-shirt and felt her soft stomach. Natalie began to push all files off my desk and lay back.

"I want you, I need you now James." She whispered sultrily.

I kissed her once more before beginning to unbutton her jeans and slip them off her long gorgeous legs whilst Natalie took off her shirt and pulled her t-shirt over her head. In no time at all Natalie lay there in matching black bra and pants looking stunning. I couldn't resist and immediately began to kiss the curve of her shoulders slowly moving down her perfect body. When I got to her slim stomach I began to slide down her pants obviously eager she arched her back to make it easier for me to take them off.

I took my time working my way down to her shaved pussy kissing gently I made my descent. Natalie moaned loudly as slid my tongue against her skin but I knew the music would drown out the noise. Natalie's pussy was perfect I softly licked her wet lips and gripped her hips as she writhed in pleasure. I moved my hand up and down her body taking her bra off whilst I encircled her clitoris with my tongue. Her breasts were amazing full and round with tiny pink nipples that looked gorgeous against her milky skin.

"God, James," she moaned. "Fuck me I need to feel you inside of me."

I was more than happy to oblige and began to take off my trousers whilst she practically ripped my shirt off. I gasped as I felt her hand touching my skin and quickly removed my boxers. Natalie lay back again and I positioned my cock against her pussy, I really wanted to savour this so I closed my eyes as I slowly slid inside of her. She felt amazing tight and unbelievably soft I let out a soft moan as the full length of my cock slid inside of her.

"Oh, God," she practically screamed. "I love you!"

"I love you too," I said honestly.

I started to thrust inside of Natalie taking it slow but with long deep thrusts. Natalie ran her finger down my spine almost scratching me when I pushed my cock deep inside of her. We began to kiss again and Natalie began to buck against me hard so I sped up fucking her hard and fast. She couldn't contain herself and moaned deeply into my mouth, in return I gasped and broke away from the kiss. We looked deep into each other's eyes and we immediately started to make out again. I explored her body with my arms trying to experience every inch of this goddess. I felt Natalie's pussy grip my cock tight and knew she was coming. Her body shook as the orgasm racked her body so I let the feeling subside before I gently slid out her. She seemed to anticipate my plan and turned round lying face down on the desk. I ran my hands down the curve of her slender sexy waist and thrust deep inside of Natalie. Moaning with pleasure she began to buck against me timing her movements with my thrusts. This felt amazing I gripped her hips and pulled her into me. I knew I would be coming so I slipped my hand under her body and began to gently rub her wet clit with my finger. Natalie shuddered as soon as my finger moved around her hardened clitoris and her thrust onto me became much harder.

Natalie grabbed at my desk tightly causing the wood to creak her cries now audible over the music but neither of us cared. I continued fucking her harder and harder barely able to contain my orgasm and finding it increasingly difficult to rub her gorgeous clit. Natalie's movements against me had almost stopped when she suddenly arched her back thrusting her whole body tight against me. I felt her muscles clamp around my cock and I could no longer hold back I began coming deep into her pussy moaning whilst Nat cried out my name is pleasure. After we couple of minutes in after orgasm bliss we began to compose ourselves sneaking kisses as we pulled our clothes back on,

"That was amazing Natalie, better than I could have ever wished. Thank you." My arms ached as I finished the last button on my shirt, but I still managed to hand Nat her t-shirt.

"That was nothing just wait till we get back to mine later."



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 07:47 PM
Lexy and Lee


I attended a small but expensive college in New England on a scholarship. It turned out to be the same college where I was to work many years later as a professor of English. My experiences in that capacity have been described in a number of stories I have done here, but here is one of the adventures I had while I was still a student.

As a senior, I was living in a dorm, and unlike many of the large universities, you only had to share your dorm room with one other person in this small college. In my case, it was a young man named Lee, from some small unpronounceable city in China. Lee's parents were both wealthy doctors, and even at a distance they put a lot of pressure on him to perform well at college and thus be able to gain admittance later to Harvard Medical School.

While I was an average student with average grades, Lee was one of those annoying students who spent all of his time studying. He never went out for a beer or a pizza, and he never had a date with a girl. I found out from talking to him that he had never even spent any time with a girl.

I was quite the opposite. During the first week of my senior year, I developed a warm relationship with a freshman scholarship student from Ames, Iowa, named Lexy. Her real name was Alexandra, but she thought it was too fancy, so she adopted the name of Lexy

Lexy had never been away from home before, and while she was not a virgin, it did not take her very long to develop a very warm sexual relationship with me. From Sunday night to Thursday night, it was study, study, study for the both of us. But on Friday night, Saturday night and Sunday afternoon, we would knock back for a lot of sex, sex, sex. Sometimes the sex was in the stacks of the library, sometimes it was in an empty classroom, sometimes it was sneaked into her dorm room when her roommate was out, sometimes we were able to spring for a motel, and a lot of times we did it in my room when Lee was out.

But let me describe Lexy to you. About five eight, 110 pounds, long, straight brownish blonde hair, light tan skin, and a beautiful friendly face. Absolutely gorgeous in other words.

Lexy came up to my room around 7 p. m. on that Friday night. She was dressed in her usual garb of tight thin and worn jeans, a gray T-shirt, and white sneakers. While Lexy's breasts were quite beautiful, they were relatively small, so she seldom wore a bra. But the irony was that while most girl's nipples grew hard when they were cold or sexually aroused, Lexy's nipples were always as hard as little erasers, so they gave two little sharp points to her t-shirt. She pretended not to notice the effect this had on men, who invariably stared at the front of her shirt, but I knew that she did notice. She was a little exhibitionist in other words, and I found that was to come in handy.

The only problem with this Friday was that Lee had a paper due on Monday, and he was determined to study all weekend for it. Since all of his notes were in the room, I could not ask him to leave, and that's what I told Lexy when she arrived.

"What are we going to do then?" she asked, as she put her arms around my neck, "I really want to do it—and you know what I mean."

"I know exactly what you mean," I responded. "I wanted to do it too, but I can't ask Lee to leave—and I can't afford a motel."

She looked over at Lee "Hi Lee!" she said.

He turned and smiled at her. "Hello, Lexy. You look beautiful—as usual."

"Thank you." She turned back to me and put her arms around me again.

"Lee's a nice guy," I whispered in her ear, "But he's never had a date with a girl, he's never seen a girl without her clothes on. Would you be willing to do it with him in the room? Give him a little treat on what American girls look like?"

She looked over at him then turned back "No gangbang, right?"

"Of course not. Just watching."

She turned to look at him again. "I've never done anything like that before."

"I know, but it might be fun."

She thought about it. "I really want to do it, so if that is the only choice, I guess I'll go along with it."

"Great." I knew her fondness for a little exhibitionism would get the better of her.

"Lee," I called. He turned. "Lexy and I usually like to have a little fun here in the room on Friday nights, and I think you know what I mean. Would you mind if we have a little fun together?"

"Of course not. It's your room too. If you would not mind me studying."

"I have an even better idea than that. As a way of thanking you for not minding our making out, we would be willing to let you watch."

"To watch you have sex?" he asked incredulously.

"That's right."

"I have never in my life seen anything like that."

"So would you like to?"

A huge grin lit up his whole face. "Yes. Very much!" He looked at Lexy. "You would not mind?"

"No, I think it would be kind of fun. You can't participate, just watch."

"That would be wonderful," he said eagerly.

"Then bring your chair over here," I suggested.

He quickly brought his chair over and put it down four feet from us. Then he sat down with a big smile on his face.

I turned Lexy around to face him. "I'm sure you've already noticed the Lexy does not wear a bra."

"Yes," he said, "I noticed that."

"That's because her breasts are small, but they are also quite beautiful." I put my hands on her waist and gently slid the t-shirt up until her breasts were uncovered. Then I pulled it over her head and dropped it on the floor. Lee drew in his breath as he stared.

"They're very small," Lexy said as if in apology.

"But very beautiful," Lee said.

I reached around her, cupped her breasts and felt her nipples. "Can he touch them?" I whispered in her ear.

"Okay," she replied.

"Lexy says you can touch them if you want."

Lee certainly did want. He reached up his right hand, cupped her breast, squeezed it, and then felt her nipple. "It feels very nice," he said.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 07:48 PM
"But wait till you see this." I reached around Lexy, unbuttoned her jeans and unzipped the fly. She was not wearing a belt. "Lexy has the most beautiful little blonde bush you have ever seen," I said as I slipped my hand down the front of her pants and inside her underpants to caress her bush. Slipping my finger inside her, I could feel that she was already wet. It did not take much to get her aroused. "But her pants are so tight, she's going to have to take them off herself." I motioned for her to do so, and she managed to get them down and dropped them on the floor. "Leave your underpants on," I said. She was wearing white cotton underpants with little bluebirds on them.

"Can Lee take them off?" I whispered in her ear.

"All right."

"Lee, you can have the honors this time. Why don't you slowly pull her panties down, and you can see what I mean about her beautiful bush."

Lee quickly got to his knees, scooted over and put his fingers in the elastic of her panties at the sides. "Is okay?" he asked, looking up at her.

"I guess so," she replied.

Licking his lips, Lee slowly pulled her panties down over her thighs, over her knees and over her calves until they were draped around her ankles.

"I have never seen anything so beautiful," Lee said staring at the blonde bush in front of him. I had to admit it was something to see: sparse blondish/tan hair and pretty little puffy lips with a light down on them beneath it.

"Would you like to see Lexy give me a blowjob?" I asked.

"Yes! Very much."

"Your turn, Lexy," I suggested.

She got down on her knees and turned to me. Then she unfastened my zipper, reached in and pulled it out. I was not wearing any underwear, so it was easy for her, even though I was already three quarters erect.

She looked at it for a moment then began licking: first on the bottom, then on the sides. Finally, she put it in her mouth and began sucking it. I could hear Lee beginning to breathe more deeply.

"Tell you what, Lee. You might as well enjoy this a little more too. Why don't you take your cock out and play with it while you're watching Lexy."

"Is okay?" Lee asked her.

"I guess so, but no participation, okay?"

"All right," Lee agreed as he unzipped his pants and pulled out his penis, also three-quarters erect. It was smaller than mine, and I was grateful for that.

"Normally I like to come in her mouth," I told Lee, "And she likes that too. But this time, I want to save it for the big bang, so to speak."

I took it out of her mouth and sat on the chair beside the bed. "Lexy, why don't you turn and face Lee so he can have a good view. Then you can straddle me."

"All right." She turned and smiled at Lee. He smiled back. Then she backed up and straddled me.

"Now you can put it in." Lexy always liked putting it in herself, and she got aroused easy, so it was never a problem, since she was already wet.

She took my penis in her hand and lowered herself until it was embedded in her fully. Then she slowly began to go up and down on it. Lee's breath grew even more shallow as he stared at her. Lexy on the other hand began to moan. I had known from past experience that she tended to get a little noisy when she was aroused, so I imagined that she had closed her eyes as she was going up and down. And I knew it would not be long before she had an orgasm.

"We ought to include Lee a little bit in this," I whispered in her ear. "Would you be willing to at least give him a hand job?"

"Okay." She looked over at Lee. "Stand up, Lee, and come closer," she said.

He did so, not knowing what to expect. Lexy reached over and took his cock in her two hands and gently caressed it.

"Oh my God," Lee muttered. I did not think it would be long before he came as well.

"Oh what the hell," Lexy said as she turned to whisper in my ear, "As long as I've gone this far, I might as well go all the way. Would it be all right with you if I gave him a blowjob?"

"He would love that, and since he's my roommate, and I'm right here, you have my consent."

"Okay." She turned back, leaned over and took Lee's cock into her mouth.

"Oh my god!" Lee cried. Apparently he had abandoned Buddha in favor of Christianity. And I was right about his coming. He shot off almost instantly, filling Lexy's mouth with hot cum.

"Oh my god! I'm so sorry," he apologized, pulling out quickly.

Lexy swallowed a much as she could, but I could see that some was dribbling down her chin. "That's all right," she said with a laugh. "That's what you were supposed to do. I would rather have you do it in my mouth than on my face."

Lee still looked embarrassed. "You have given me the most wonderful gift that anyone has ever given me," he said.

"I'm glad you liked it."

"Now how about my gift," I suggested.

"Okay, let's see if we can come at the same time."

"Good idea," I replied.

"And you can still watch, Lee."

He sat back down in the chair, apparently forgetting that his cock was still hanging out.

Knowing Lexy, I imagined that she closed her eyes as she went up and down on my cock, tightening her muscles at the same time.

"I'm coming," she muttered after awhile.

I waited for her to get extra wet, and I came at the same time.

Lee stared at us with his mouth open.

I have always believed in improving relations between the east and west, and I think in this little event, Lexy and I did our part.



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 07:58 PM
Metropolitan Incidents


Wendy's neighbors were gone for the week. They'd asked her if she'd keep an eye on their place and collect their mail. She agreed.

The reason for their departure was two-fold.

One, it was mid-July and their accustomed vacation time. Two, they'd hired contractors to refurbish their house; more specifically, old shingling to be replaced by the new and more energy-efficient.

It had seemed like a simple something to do: just watch their place and keep their mail. But implications of Wendy's agreement transformed into a quick reality lesson when the week began. Because of the suffocating midday July heat the workers began their work at an hour when the air was stillest and coolest. They banged hammers, used power drills, slammed truck doors. They shouted loud crudities which belied minimal contact with formal education. Somehow the sound waves found direct route from the tools through her bedroom window.

Those precious extra minutes of sleep she snatched at the break of dawn, those moments she allowed herself to believe that she was not obligated to go to her excruciatingly boring downtown city job were, this week, robbed from her. Each morning the effects accumulated and her bitterness towards the contractors grew correspondingly.

More aggressive and extraverted types would have said something to the contractors, not that it would do any good, because what could they do? Hammers made noise, and their jobs called for hammers. But a confrontation, a discussion might relieve some of the tension within and without. But Wendy was not this type of person. She hated confrontation and the several assertiveness training classes she'd taken failed to improve this area of her personal life.

Oh, in her mind she said things to them, very nasty things. She called them terrible names, insulted their parentage, gestured her middle finger to them. Sometimes she pulled out a revolver she didn't really own and she picked them one by one off the roof. Sometimes it was a machine gun that took care of all three of them with one quick sweep.

But in her reality she only hurried to her car, avoided eye contact with the contractors, and went downtown to her office cubicle. They were gone when she returned home, the neighborhood back to normal. She fixed her supper, poured a red wine, and checked her internet dating account for potential prospects. She couldn't remember if Saturday was considered part of the contractors' work week, but felt certain it would all be over by Sunday, and she decided to celebrate by sleeping the whole day, and to call in sick Monday, maybe Tuesday, too. Maybe she would quit. Life was too short and it moved no slower.

The moment she stepped from her house on Friday morning, everything about Wendy and Wendy's existence, changed, forever.

The sun already displayed a sword-brandishing dominance; and as she hurried to her car, she noticed the contractors were not on the roof but instead on the ground, the three of them gathered around the by-now familiar black pickup truck. They took donuts from a colorful box on the hood and sipped from steaming styrofoam cups. Like their banging hammers, the scent of the coffee found her as if on target. Their tanned chests and arms and sweaty backs that glinted in the July morning briefly hypnotized her as she stood and stared.

A warmth began to work up her thighs, from within her chest. An imaginary scene appeared in her mind. She was back in her bedroom, and her clothing was being pulled and torn from her. Reflexive resistance was futile as muscled arms held her in a headlock, other hands held her down. She heard fabrics being torn, then her arms stretched out and her wrists bound to bedposts. Iron hands pulled her legs apart, held her open, thick fingers penetrated her where she was already slick, and when she tried to buck another body pinned her down filled her mouth, ordered her to suck. They took turns, they took her by twos, they all three took her together, any and every conceivable way, until they left her a mass of molten flesh; pools drying on her belly, streams snaking between her breasts, the gluey presence between her hind cheeks, the steady draining from her onto the shredded bed sheets; the heavy sharpness on her tongue, the wet cotton deep in her throat, the thick smell saturated her nostrils.

A forked tongue licked against her insides. It flicked until it found a hidden switch in a dark corner of her mind. A soft touch flipped on vibrations that hummed and throbbed. It tried to pull her back into her house. Flames of shame erupted from her belly as she realized her fingers played with her blouse buttons, felt her nipples itch against the inside of her bra cup. She turned her face from the men, opened her car door. When she bent her body and her legs to get behind the wheel, she felt the dampness all over her panties.

She fumbled with the keys, started the engine. Out of the corner of her eye she thought she saw the men looking at her, but she dared not look back. She quickly backed out into the street, shifted from reverse to first, almost hit a cat. Of course now, she must know the men looked at her. And spoke of her. They would use impolite words.

As she maneuvered through the suburban maze her thin panties snuggled deeper between her sensitivities. With each pulse another seep leaked onto the slick leather seat. She almost missed the exit ramp that led her to the downtown business loop and eventually deposited her in the parking garage from where she walked the familiar steps to the elevator, pushing the round button, walked down the same hall, until she sat down in the chair of her cubicle to begin her ordinary day.

But the decidedly less than ordinary morning images became all the more real in the privacy of her cubicle. The more she squirmed against her seat the better it felt, and the weaker went her defenses. She let herself feel the pleasure while her fingers typed manically. Her panty crotch, soppy, nudged her clit. She pushed down on where it was wadded wet, rode it.

Her fingers lifted from the keys, pushed away from the desk. Tilted her head back, hooked her legs over the armrests, her skirt bunched at her waist, and she slipped the wadded panty crotch from between her lips to her thigh crevice, juices seeped into the cushion. She anchored herself with one hand. Her eyes stared into nothing, lips clamped together, struggled to keep her cries to herself. She rubbed and rubbed, and came. Gave herself to an exquisite punishment. She heard hammers banging. Coffee curled and scented her nostrils.

The ringing in her ears subsided, some clarity returned to her. She smiled like a naughty girl who snatched a cookie. And wanted to get another. She touched the slick wet evidence everywhere.

And she realized she was not alone.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 08:01 PM
Ryan was a man customarily reserved. He wasn't terribly bad-looking except since he'd taken this detestable office work his physique had lost a head-turning definition that he could only prove by pictures from recent past. His once chiseled jaw line and the pants that began to tighten around him betrayed the too-frequent intake of coffee pastries and fast food mexican lunches that he'd lately turned to; their stress-relieving placebo effect latched an immediate addictive hook.

The last time he'd slept with a woman was far too long, and while masturbating often provided some satisfaction, sometimes it only reminded him of the lengthening stretch of compulsory purity. It was a vicious cycle: the longer he went without getting laid the less motivated he was to retake his physical condition but the longer he allowed his physical condition to deteriorate the less confidence he had in his interactive hopes with the opposite sex. Masturbation became an increasingly necessary outlet rather than a pleasurable option.

Coincidentally, a distractive visual episode that same morning almost caused Ryan's own tardy office arrival.

His next door neighbor was a woman in her early forties. Her name was Faye. Anytime they met she greeted him with genuine pleasantry without indication that her niceties were anything more than congenial neighborly platitudes. Her yard was a magnificent tribute to the art of landscaping, all of it from her mind and her hands. So the fact that she had the sort of tomboyishness that feminine exposure to outdoor labors can eventually induce, not to mention the work clothes, said nothing of itself.

Then this morning, a young woman on a bicycle passed his driveway and turned up the sidewalk next door, stopping at Faye's doorway. Faye stepped out in a long t-shirt (even from his vantage point, Ryan could tell she was braless) and greeted her visitor. The way Faye took the visitor in her arms indicated intimate knowledge beyond casual friendship. And if the motive for the embrace was arguable, the deep lingering kiss before they disappeared into the house removed any last speculative wisp. They didn't know Ryan happened to see, or they didn't care.

Like Wendy, Ryan's body demanded a quick release, cock straining against his tight briefs. Instead, he hurried to his car, and in his slight dizziness violated the neighborhood speed limit on his way to work. The mental picture of the two women embracing and kissing never left him. As he tried to focus on the road the possible things that happened in Faye's house at that very moment created the most maddening imagery. It didn't help that he had a weakness for lesbian erotica.

His job was to compile vague lists of data, and he knew that Wendy had more vague data, so Ryan stepped into Wendy's cubicle.

His first visual was the back of her chair, her hair bobbing, one hand gripping the armrest, the other hidden, but her shoulder vibrating; two naked ankles, one shoe on the floor, the other dangling by a strap from her toe. Thin desperate whines like a simpering kitten squeaked from the chair, then the chair itself creaked to an ever-quickening frustrated cadence. The hand that gripped the armrest suddenly flew to the face he couldn't see, but he heard her scream into her hand, and he swore he saw spurts fall from the chair to the carpet.

Wendy heard something like clothes falling to the floor and she turned to see Ryan standing near her. His cock in his hand, his pants piled near his shoes.

She beckoned.

He came to her.

Her damp hands cuddled his balls, caressed his thighs, his cock slipped between her lips. The ministrations were not long necessary before he took her shoulders, fucked his hips against her face until fat seminal emissions erupted. She drank what she could before his squirts spilled from her lips, ran down her chin. More spasms arced and landed on her neck, and trickled down her chest.

Wendy reached her hands behind Ryan's neck and she pulled him to her so their lips met. He tasted himself, her tongue fed him, his tongue explored. She pushed him to his knees. The source of the sexual concentration was a drug of euphoric properties. Her panties, like a veil into a temple, were wadded into the corner of her thigh. Wendy's shiny pink pussy compelled exploration and suggested worship.

Her hand touched the back of his head and pushed his face closer, and he kissed the wet lips. A sticky line of her spending attached to his chin, another to his nose. Ryan hesitated just to gather his breath, but she denied it, pushed his face again, and he sunk his tongue as far as he could stretch it. He felt her bare thighs close against his shaven cheeks, hug him, hold him. Each inhalation sucked dew down his throat, and each lap of his tongue against her clit tightened her thigh against his face.

Wendy began to push Ryan back to the floor, but he took her, kissed her belly, picked her up as he came to his feet. She yelped when he ripped off her skirt, pulled her blouse open, buttons stripped and scattered, one bounced off the computer monitor like a loose skittle. A quick yank took her bra away, her tits tight and full, nipples engorged. He pushed her with gentle force, so she caught the desk edge, her backside bobbed in empty cubicle air. Ryan pulled her soppy panties partway down her legs, opened her with his thumbs, took her hair in his hand. A wild stab put him inside, pushing a squeal out of her lips.

When he first saw her masturbating, when he first felt her lips around him, when he sucked her flesh, and even when he first stabbed into her, he was so overwhelmed with the reality of touching female flesh, being touched. But when his thrusts decelerated, ground into her, he was able to appreciate just what a sweet piece she was, her muscles and lips squeezed and wrapped, tightened to make him fuck harder, to fuck this meat, really fuck it.

His cum frothed up with little forewarning. It was like a continuation of the first one that he'd doused her with, except this time it spat between her walls, that seemed to squeeze out a new semen string with each pulsation. In real time it was only seconds, but in Ryan's mind it was a brief entrance into eternity. . Ryan pulled Wendy's limp panties back up over her. They embraced, hesitant words kept trying to speak but nothing came to either. His shy smile, her half-lidded contentment and gratitude, their embarrassment, suppressed giggles said enough. Ryan started to go back to his cubicle before he realized his shoes and pants were still piled on the floor. Ryan quickly fixed this embarrassment.

Dressed again, he cleared his throat, tried to speak with the cursory cubicle accent, "Yes, this is what I came for, thank you." He grabbed a stack of papers that he knew to be vague data and disappeared from Wendy's cubicle.

Wendy put her clothes back on, but noticed missing blouse buttons. She'd have to take an early lunch, hurry down the hall, into the garage, go home.

Ryan's cum puddled in her crotch, felt like an ampule of chocolate-covered cherries melted and drooled out of her.



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 08:03 PM
The Toy Shop


Roxy hated having to get out of bed and get ready for work. It was cold and snowing outside and all she wanted to do was stay in bed with a warm cup of cocoa. She would much rather be watching a good porn with her new vibrator she nicknamed Bruno. Bruno was one of the newest models out and was guaranteed to have the power like no other. She longed to have a big dick pounding away inside her tight pussy, however she had no man in her life, so Bruno would have to do for now. She had just purchased it at the sex shop she worked at last night and planned on starting her day by trying it out, but Lana had called and said she wasn't feeling well and asked Roxy to come in early and run the store by herself.

Roxy arrived at work a little while later with Bruno in her purse. She always had a saying, "a dick is like American Express, you never should leave home without it." She liked to go into the back room and satisfy her own needs during the slow times at work. She also had a fantasy of getting caught by someone that would take her and screw the shit out of her over and over again. Roxy had a huge imagination just no one to share it with.

The day was dragging by with out a single customer, probably due to the nasty weather. Roxy was growing more and more impatient waiting to use Bruno and decided to give herself a treat. So she took a little break, figuring that no body would come in the store anyway, she took Bruno and slipped into one of the 25 cent movie booths. She put a few dollars in quarters into the slot and sat back to enjoy a few moments alone with Bruno.

She started watching a sex scene on the screen as she lifted up her skirt and slipped her panties off. She took her sheer flimsy top off and slowly began rubbing her nipples while closing her eyes and dreaming of being the girl on the screen getting her brains screwed out. Her pussy started to throb and was becoming very wet. She slid her fingers down where she met her eager clit. By now it was throbbing so severe it ached and stood erect. She slid two fingers inside of her tight wet pussy and began to finger fuck herself. She let out a moan and continued to invade her wet hole faster and with increased intensity. She went into her own fantasy world and completely forgot where she was at. Suddenly the door to the booth opened and startled Roxy, there stood a man and a woman.

The woman replied, "I am sorry, we are looking for some that works here."

Roxy was embarrassed and turned on at the same time. She had always dreamed of a threesome with another man and woman. Roxy remained speechless as the woman noticed Bruno and asked if that was the new vibrator she recently heard about.

Roxy said yes and she was about to try it out. She invited the woman to join in if she wanted to give Bruno a test run. The woman instantly lit up and before she could answer her husband yelled, "You bet we will." They decided to move to the break room where there was a couch and entertainment system. They picked out porn and popped it in the DVD player. The husband made himself comfortable on a chair while Roxy lay down on the couch. The woman slowly slipped out of her clothing as Roxy lent a helping hand. Roxy started kissing every exposed part of her slender sexy body. As hard hand slid down between the woman's legs she could feel her shaven pussy was dripping wet. This sent a wave of excitement through her body. The woman lightly moaned and reached for Roxy's breast, cupping both her 44dd in her hands and gently sucking her nipples.

At this point her husband started squirming in his chair adjusting his obvious hard cock bulging in his pants. The woman slowly moved her mouth down Roxy's body, lightly licking with her tongue the entire way, only to stop at her very inviting pussy. She licked around her lips and then opened them up and started licking and sucking Roxy's aching clit. She continued to lick and tease Roxy's clit causing her body to have uncontrolled spasms. She then got up and crawled on top of Roxy, coming to rest on her face. Roxy welcomed her wet pussy with her hungry mouth as she fucked her hole with her tongue and sucked all her sweet tasty juice.

Just then Roxy felt a tongue enter her own pussy as the woman's husband began eating her. She never wanted this to end as she drifted into a world of pleasure. Just as she was starting to have an orgasm the other woman started yelling, "I'm cummmming" and together they did just that. The woman's sweet nectar filled Roxy's mouth while Roxy soaked the mans face with her hot cum. They both savored every drop of the sweet sex juice. The woman's husband then turned Roxy over and slid his huge cock inside of her wet throbbing pussy. This caused Roxy to scream with pleasure as all 8 inches slammed into her.

The woman lies in front of Roxy on the couch and spread her legs to expose a very wet pussy and give Roxy perfect access. Roxy took Bruno and started to insert it into her waiting hole. She screamed, "Fuck me, I want it hard and fast, fuck meee." The harder Roxy fucked her with the vibrator the harder the woman's husband fucked Roxy. The woman came again letting out a loud scream as she swallowed as much of Bruno as she could.

The husband pulled out of Roxy's pussy and both women licked and sucked his cock, the entire length of his shaft, caressing his balls with there tongues until he too let out a huge moan and came all over there faces. Each one licked every drop of cum from his dick and balls.

Roxy then lay back onto the couch and the woman took Bruno and flipped the switch on and started running it up and down Roxy's wet pussy lips. Making small circles around her clit and then on down to her wet hole. This went on for several joyful minutes and Roxy could feel the waves of an orgasm building deep in her body. As she was starting to explode the woman moved the vibrator up to the hood of Roxy's clit and held it there. She then stuck her tongue as far inside Roxy's hole and began to suck. Roxy's hips began to pump hard at the woman's mouth as she exploded with a massive orgasm that flooded the woman's mouth and splashed all over her face.

The woman and her husband stood at the counter purchasing one of the new vibrators as another couple came in and asked about the new toys. The husband replied, "This store is the greatest, they let you try them out before you buy and they even assist you. That was the best day Roxy had ever had at work.



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 08:10 PM
The Neighbor


I recently moved into a really nice high rise apartment complex in New York. Rent is way too high, however my friends keep telling me I need to start enjoying life a little. I have been single for a quite a few years and I am now on my 8th vibrator. Hopefully someday they will make a vibrator that can outlast my sexual needs. I need to find a man soon though before I lose my mind with this constant sexual desire I have 24/7. It's getting to the point where I can't even function at work and now even the geeks and nerds are turning me on. They should pass a law that it's mandatory everyone gets laid at least once a day.

.

I decided I would spend my Saturday doing laundry, so I gathered my clothes and headed down stairs to the laundry room. When I walked in I saw my neighbor down the hall. We spoke in passing once and he introduced himself as Bert. He seemed like a nice guy just not very interested in me, so I thought. Bert was a big guy and maybe he was just shy or something. I said, "good morning" and proceeded to separate my clothes. As I finished loading the last load into the washer, Bert tapped me on the shoulder. When I turned around Bert was standing there holding a pair of my black lace panties to his face. I looked down at his crotch and noticed his manhood trying to bust its way out of his jeans. I instantly felt a jolt run through my pussy, I didn't know what was happening to me. Bert then ran his finger tips slowly down my chest and over my hard nipples, he then ran his hands down to the bottom of my short mini skirt. He slipped his fingers into my panties and began to rub my clit very gently. He then picked me up and sat me on the folding table as he quickly spread my legs apart with severe urgency. My pussy welcomed his warm wet tongue. As I lay there moaning and rubbing my hard nipples, trying to hold back my orgasm and wanting this moment to last forever.


I heard the door open and suddenly my other neighbor Steve walked in. I didn't know what to do, I just knew I didn't want to stop. I closed my eyes and started rubbing my clit with my hand as Bert fucked my hole with his tongue. He gently sucked and licked every part of my wet pussy.

I suddenly felt someone next to my head and opened my eyes to see Steve rubbing his massive bulge in his pants. He leaned down and slowly kissed and sucked my hard nipples and all around my large 44dd breasts. I reached over and undid his jeans to let his huge 10 inch cock free from its confinement. I grabbed his throbbing dick and pulled it to my mouth, licking the head in circles and then sucking the shaft as deep as I could take it. I know I almost took it all and had to stretch my mouth as wide as it would go to get that thick monster into my mouth. I continued to ram his cock into my mouth gently licking the head of it with my tongue. Suddenly I couldn't hold back anymore and I let out a scream just as my pussy squirted all over Berts face.

Bert moved around me and gently kissed my lips letting me taste my own sweet juice. Steve moved down below and slowly licked around my clit and between my wet lips enjoying the sweet taste of my cum. Steve then slowly slid his dick into my waiting cunt, filling me with his massive shaft as I took Berts big cock into my mouth, licking and sucking and teasing his balls with my tongue. Steve felt so good inside of me as his cock kept ramming me hard and deep. The harder my pussy got fucked the harder and more vigorously I sucked on Berts cock. I felt the cock in my mouth begin to swell and it started exploding its hot sticky cum into my mouth as I kept trying to swallow every last drop. I was so cock hungry that this sent me into another orgasm and as my pussy started spasming around Steve's huge cock, his cock exploded a huge load of white thick cum deep into me.

Steve lay back on the table and I sat on his welcoming face as he sucked my clit as if it was a lolly pop. Just when I thought I was going to explode again with a powerful orgasm, I felt Bert lean me forward some and slide his dick into my ass. I was now over whelmed and my moaning had turned to screams of ecstasy. Suddenly my body shook and I came like never before, wetting all three of us. I took both Bert and Steve into my mouth and sucked as if I was sucking the life out of them. It wasn't long before I felt the warm flow of Berts cock erupt into my mouth and Steves cock shot another load of cum down my throat as I savored every last drop.

Steve now lifted me up and set my ass hole on his cock and forced it as deep as it could go into my ass. Bert climbed on me and put his cock in my pussy and I was now having my first DP. Having two cocks filling my ass and pussy at the same time was almost too great to handle. I was drifting off into another world as if I was having an out of body experience. Just then as if he appeared out of nowhere I heard another zipper and opened my eyes to see a tall man with a long hard dick in his hand push his shaft into my mouth. I eagerly accepted his hunk of meat and sucked on it as a 2yr old sucking on a tootsie roll. Now every hole in my body was being fucked and it was like a dream come true. As the dick in my ass went in the one in my pussy would go out and visa versa. I just kept getting hotter and hotter, I sucked harder and harder. Then the cock in my mouth erupted with such force I almost choked and he had to pull it out and shot the rest of his load all over my face. That is when I noticed two more men standing there stroking there cocks and waiting to get sucked. The next one stepped up and I eagerly took his cock into my mouth and grabbed the other one and stroked it with my hand.

Now I had just had one cock shoot its load in my face and I have one in my mouth and one in my hand and one each in my pussy and asshole. I started having one orgasm after another, my body took over a state of pleasure I did not know existed. I was a constant wave of pleasure as I just kept cummmming. My hips were pumping to meet every cock thrust as the cock in my mouth began to swell I started sucking harder until it emptied its load into my mouth. The cock in my hand got so worked up he shot his load all over my breasts. I felt the cock in my ass swell and dump his load of hot cum deep in my ass, that sent the cock in my pussy over the edge and he blew his cum inside of me. We collapsed is a heap and I barley had enough energy to finish my laundry. What a welcoming party it was.



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 08:50 PM
The Watch


The end of another hard day at work, Laura sighed with relief as she leaned back in her chair. The relief however was short lived, glancing down at her desktop she saw the date, it was her anniversary. She had been seeing her boyfriend, James, for six months now. She quickly gathered her things together and rushed down the stairs to the exit. As she got the door she could see the grey, overcast sky just waiting for her to step outside before releasing a torrent of water onto her.

As expected, when Laura stepped through the door into the busy high street the rain began to fall heavily from the sky. It was bad enough when this happened when she was just rushing home, but tonight she had to go to an antiques shop to collect the gift she had selected for James.

Laura arrived at the antiques shop and was completely soaked through. The antiques dealer greeted her with a warm smile.

"Hello" Laura said politely, "I've come to collect a silver pocket watch here is the reservation card."

The elderly gentleman took the card from her and glanced at it; he turned and walked slowly to the back of his shop to collect the watch. He returned with the watch very quickly, it was almost as if he had never left. Laura took the watch from him and inspected it carefully, when she was satisfied that it was perfect she handed it to the dealer to wrap for her. He set the correct date and time before wrapping it quickly. Laura was intrigued by the elderly mans speed; it took no time at all for him to wrap the watch. Laura handed over the correct money and turned to head out of the door, the dealer called after her

"I hope the watch gives you as much enjoyment as it has given me, just be careful with it....." the door slammed and Laura didn't hear the old man's warning.

"Of course I'm going to be careful with it" she mumbled under her breath, "it cost enough!"

Eventually Laura arrived home, she was completely soaked through. She walked into the bedroom and glanced in the mirror, her large pink nipple visible through the soaked material of her bra and blouse. No wonder the antiques dealer had a smile on his face she thought to her self. She changed quickly into a low cut black dress her ample cleavage clearly on show and head out to meet James taking the precious watch with her.

Laura arrived at the restaurant and was only about 5 minutes late, pretty good for her. James stood to greet her admiring her body, her firm cleavage and slim figure made her look irresistible. She sat talking to James about her day enjoying the meal. After the starter they swapped gifts, James was delighted with the watch, an old fashioned looking silver pocket watch which had beautiful intricate patterns on the case. As James admired the case Laura told him about the old antiques dealer and the impressive speed at which he had wrapped the watch. While she told the story all that James could think about was the impressive speed at which he would be undressing her tonight.

After paying the bill, James quickly gathered up his watch and dropped it into his pocket. Suddenly everything went quiet, no one moved, James looked around the room everything had stopped. He stood for a minute wondering what had happened, and then he thought back to the conversation over dinner. What did Laura say about the antique dealer? He pulled the watch out and looked more closely at it, could this watch really stop time?

After examining the watch James found two small buttons near the top, he pressed the first and nothing happened. Tentatively he pressed the second button, as he did everything went back to normal as if nothing had happened. He slid the watch into his pocket, pressing the second button as he did. Again everything stopped, frozen in time; no one moved, not a word was spoken.

A little more adventurous this time, James walked around the room looking to see if there was anyone who could see him. Still no one moved, he checked the whole restaurant, then he moved to the street and still nothing moved. He could stop the world, the power this little watch had given him. What a fantastic gift, James was no glad that Laura had forced him to make such a fuss about their six month anniversary.

James returned to the table where Laura was still sitting, he ran his fingers across her soft face feeling her warm skin. Remembering why he was in the restaurant he decided that he would take Laura home and play with the watch another time. Returning to his seat he pressed the button and everything started around him again.

James and Laura headed out into the street and jumped a taxi home. They entered their flat and James headed to the sofa his head still spinning with ideas of how he could use the watch. While his imagination ran wild Laura had gone into the bedroom to sort the second part of her surprise.

Laura had slipped on her new purple camisole; it clung to her body showing off her perfect figure. Her nipples peeking through the soft silky material, her tight ass looked perfect. She entered the living room and smiled at James, his mouth dropped open.

Laura straddled James, her large breasts at head height,

"Happy anniversary James" she murmured before her lips met his. They kissed passionately for a couple of minutes, his hands holding her firm ass. Laura broke the kiss and stood up; she winked at James and beckoned him to the bedroom. James felt the throbbing in his trousers as he followed her to the bedroom.

Once inside the bedroom Laura smiled towards James, her hands began to stroke the bulge in his pants, he gasped as she did wondering how he would control his excitement. Laura's hands felt good on his cock he could feel his own climax approaching, he knew he couldn't cum now not before the action had really started what a disappointment that would be. He reached into his pocket and pressed the watch, thankfully everything stopped. He went to the kitchen and got a glass of water giving him a chance to calm down.

James returned to the bedroom and got into the same position, with Laura on her knees stroking his hard cock, he started time again. Laura began to undo his pants stroking his hard cock wildly. Her big brown eyes gazed up at him as she let her hot tongue flick the tip of his cock. James moaned at the sensation of her soft hand combined with her warm moist tongue, on his stiff member. Laura began to take more of his cock into her mouth while her hand massaged his balls. Her soft red lips gliding along his hard shaft, her head bobbing faster as she greedily sucked his cock deeper into her mouth. With each stroke from her lips he could feel his own orgasm building again.

Instead of grabbing the watch, James chose to pull Laura to her feet and guided her onto the bed. He kissed her toned stomach, his hands slowly lifting her camisole as his mouth followed, her body tensed with each carefully planted kiss. He kissed her soft breasts nibbling gently as he did, Laura moaned quietly as his tongue licked over her large pink nipples.

James' cock still throbbing as it brushed against the soft silky material of Laura's knickers she began to grind against him forcing his cock to rub against her. Moaning more loudly as James' cock rubbed against her clit. Laura reached down slipping her knickers to the side she guided his cock inside her. The warmth of her pussy felt wonderful around his cock he began moving in and out of her instinctively. As his thrusts increased in pace he knew it wouldn't be long before he came, reaching for the watch he pressed the button mid moan Laura lay on the bed motionless. James withdrew from inside her pussy, he stood at the foot of the bed admiring Laura's body, and legs parted showing her soft folds and her firm breasts sitting proudly on her chest, mouth wide open.

After a couple of minute's recovery time James positioned himself back on top of Laura, her pussy still warm and moist. After a couple of thrusts into her ensuring his cock was hard again, he pressed the watch and continued to fuck her as she moaned to a tremendous orgasm. Still panting from her climax, Laura removed her knickers and positioned herself on top of James; she began to rock her pussy on his hard cock, grinding her clit against him. Her moans continued getting louder as James sucked on her hard nipples, Laura's body tensed again as her orgasm rushed through her body.

Laura's body trembled as James continued to fuck her,

"This is wonderful" she gasped as another orgasm built inside her. "I'd have brought the new underwear weeks ago if I knew it would have this effect!"

James knew he couldn't put it off any longer; he needed to let his own climax happen. He needed to have his release; his thrusts became more frenzied as he felt his climax building, Laura's lips locked against his as he groaned. His hard cock spurting deep inside Laura, the warm sensation pushed Laura to another almighty orgasm. They collapsed in each others arms, their warm sweaty bodies entangled as they both recovered.

Laura rolled onto her side facing James, her face covered by a huge grin.

"That was fantastic James" she gasped still regaining her composure from her final orgasm. James smiled at her and winking he whispered into her ear,

"Are you ready for round two?"


The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 08:59 PM
A Corset Tease


A Corset Tease
by Mistress_Joli©


To the love of my life. "C, I love you so much. Enjoy having our fantasy in print. Happy Valentine's Day!" Votre Fille.

~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~^~

I sit lounging on the couch, watching you pick up the dishes from the party, toying with dressing in front of you or surprising you with what I have planned for the rest of the night. Surprising you wins out, and I get up slowly to walk towards you. You look up, your blue eyes smiling at me as you gather the wine glasses from tables and counters.

"Hey, baby, you all tired out?" You ask and brush a kiss on my cheek as you walk by. I catch a whiff of the cologne you wear, Obsession, and almost attack you. You wear it specifically for me as you call it your 'fuck me juice'. Actually your friend calls it that, but the description fits perfectly. And you always know I will want you if you do wear it.

"Hmm, a little tired, but I'm not ready for bed yet. Do you mind getting a bit more of this picked up while I change into something more comfortable?" I ask.

"Not at all. Take your time, you deserve it after planning this whole thing." You swat me on the behind as I scurry off, giggling. I pick up the cd remote and click on one of my favorite cds, Eric Benet. You look at me in surprise because I generally only put that one on when I had a purpose in mind. I just ignore you and saunter out of the room, swaying my hips, knowing you will watch and enjoy.

In our bedroom I lock the door then go and pull a large papered box from under the bed. It usually houses my socks and nylons, but I had cleaned it out the other day and added some other things. I pull out the corset, smoothing my hands along the black satin. Next the black feather boa, seamed stockings, black opera length gloves, and the lacy underwear. I set it all on the bed and hurriedly undress and take a quick shower to wash off the smell of the party.

I had already taken one earlier so this is an in and out. I dry myself off slowly, imagining you watching as the towel grazes my stomach and breasts. It sends a slow seductive smile to my lips that remains as I smooth on one of our favorite body oils of mine. Lavender and vanilla, sweet and seductive. It will send you reeling and I love the thought.

I head back into the bedroom and go to work on making you go mad. First thing on is the corset. It is black, accented with red stripes of satin that run vertically, enhancing the boning. It covers my breasts, and when I finally get the corset hooked together, it pushes them together making the cleavage nice and obvious. I pant as I get the last hook in place, the corset making my breathing shallow. I will have to watch it or I might pass out, oh but what it does to my body. All the little imperfections fade away as I look in the full length mirror and admire the way the corset nips in my waist so that my hips flare out so nicely. My breasts push up high and tight, the nipples barely concealed by the satin. I smile the seductive smile again and go back to dressing. Underwear next. A lacy thong that has a strand of pearls running underneath instead of more lace. When in place the pearls run along my slit and accentuate the shaved smoothness of my pussy. The stocking are slid slowly up my legs and attached to the garters on the corset that have little red roses and bows, looking delicate against the black. I stand again to make sure the seams are lined up right then step into the 4 inch black heels I had gotten last week. I teeter a bit on the heels, unaccustomed to being up that high. This will make me closer to your 5' 11" and I revel in the thought.

I take my hair down from the silver clip I have worn all evening and I brush out the soft blond curls, fluffing them around my shoulders. I pick up a wide band of satin ribbon, black as well, and tie it around my neck, putting the bow in the back. I tug the gloves on, then with a quick application of dark red lipstick and the boa around my arms and I am set.

As I step back into the livingroom, I notice that you have lit some candles and placed them about the room. With the lights off, it gives a dimmed romantic feel to the room and my eyes search for you. There you are, sprawled on the couch, white shirt unbuttoned and open, shoes and socks off your feet, and the black, corduroy pants sitting low on your hips. But what is so amusing to me is you have dozed off. Your head is lying against the back of the couch, your glasses sliding down your nose and a very contented look about you. It was almost a shame to wake you, but it has to be done.

"Eddie?" I murmur as I glide towards you. I see you shift slightly at the sound of my voice, but you don't stir. "Eddy, love?" Now I have you. Your eyes open slowly and when they register what I was wearing, they turn dark and seductive.

"Hmm, so that was what you were up to. Got plans, baby?" You stand up slowly and walk towards me, motioning for me to turn. I comply, slowly twirling and giving you an air kiss. I know you can see how tight the corset is, the pearls running up the cleft of my bottom, the long lines of the stockings. It sends a wave of heat up my body knowing you like what you see. You reach out and grab me around the waist and pull me closer. "You are being naughty, aren't you?" You ask as you lean down to kiss me.

"Uh, uh, uh," I admonish and push against your chest so you can't reach my lips. "We are doing this my way, so behave." I push you backwards until the backs of your knees hit the couch. "Down boy," I tell you and push until you sit down and pull me over you. I straddle your hips but don't sink down, teasing you these last moments. The boa is flung around your neck and I grab both ends to pull you closer, inch by breathless inch to my lips. Your eyes close, and your mouth opens slightly, breathing in my scent from the shower and body oil. Just as our lips are about to touch, I pull away and push you back, my hands running to your broad shoulders to push both the jacket and shirt from your shoulders. You slip your arms back and frantically rip both off and fling them away from your body. When I don't move back in, you sigh your disappointment, but I soothe your senses with a kiss to your jaw, nipping once, then laving the spot with the tip of my tongue as you slide your hands slowly from my satin clad waist. Your hands elicit shivers down my body. I tremble and you grin wickedly as my head falls back and I let out a long drawn out sigh that is more of a moan.

I feel dizzy and disoriented when you lean forward and kiss my throat above the satin band, flicking your tongue out as you pull back. You lean back in for another taste, this time sucking the skin fiercely and leaving a red mark. I murmur my approval and you slide your hands down to cup my bottom and pull me down to you.

"Hmm," I sigh as I settle down on you, enjoying the sensation of your cock pressed to me

.

"Better?" you ask, knowing the answer, but wanting me to voice it.

"Yes," I quiver, and you chuckle at my lack of control. You know I can never last being in command, I want you to dominate me, control me, tease me, send my senses reeling.

You have no problem being my master and you set yourself to the task of making me hum with pleasure. The first thing you divest me of is the boa. It gets tossed over your shoulder, then you pull one of my gloved hands to you mouth. White teeth grab hold of the fingertips and pull. Slowly dragging the satin off my fingers. I watch you, mesmerized, your eyes glittering with repressed passion, as you watch my breathing increase at each tug of the fabric. You get the glove off, the fingers hanging from you teeth before you fling it in the same direction of the boa.

You do the same to my other hand, and by the time you have this glove off, I am panting, my eyes glazing over, my head reeling. You slide your hands slowly from my bottom and glide your hands up to the back of my neck where you reach and grab a handful of hair. You pull my face to yours and you devour my mouth. Hard kisses, soft ones; drugging kisses that have me collapsing against you and sliding my hands around your waist. I hold you tightly as you slide you tongue into my mouth to explore. You taste the wine on my breath and savor the taste of me and the expensive Chianti you wouldn't try tonight. I murmur low in my throat and try to climb into your skin.

I scoot closer to your body that radiates heat and makes me so feverish, rocking on you and making you gasp and pull back to breathe. Hmm, now it seems I have the upper hand. I rock again and you slap my butt lightly in warning.

"What?" I ask in a breathy whisper.

"Knock it off, baby. I won't be able to control myself if you do that." You growl at me and I laugh at the mock ferocity your voice is inflected with.

"Maybe I want you to lose control, darlin'," I tell you in a sultry drawl.

"Yeah, well I don't, so do as you are told."

"As you wish, Master," I purr.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:01 PM
You growl and pull me back down to your mouth, and this time no holds are barred, you take my mouth with yours and all I can do is whimper my pleasure. Suddenly you grip me tightly and stand up so my body slides down yours. You pull your mouth from mine and reach down to scoop me up in your arms. You walk quickly to the bedroom which I have left lit with only candles as well, the swath of red fabric over the bed looking like a canopy. You lay me down gently and pull back to brush you lips along the edge the edge of the corset right where my breasts are straining for your touch. But you are in control now. You will pleasure me as slow as you want, teasing and tormenting me. My breathing increases with just that thought and you chuckle lightly.

In one swift move, you flip me over onto my stomach and I move to look back but you press me down. Your hands slowly take off the shoes, pressing a kiss to the ankle of each. I feel something warm running up the seam of the stockings and I think it is your finger, but then I feel both your hands sliding up my leg as well and I realize that it is your tongue tracing the lines. I shiver as you run all the way to the garter where you reach out and nip the skin above the stocking with your teeth. I moan lightly and you repeat the same caress up the length of my other leg. Only this time you end with your finger lifting the garter and letting it snap back down against my skin. I jump and squeak at the slight pain which you sooth with your tongue. You unsnap the garters, front and back and slowly slide the stockings down my legs, placing hot, openmouthed kisses along my thigh, down to my calf where you nip again.

By now, I am panting so hard and the corset's tightness isn't making anything any easier. You hear my tortured breathing and you relent a bit and reach up to untie a bit of the corset, relieving some of the pressure and making me sigh. You slide your hands up my legs again, and when you reach my bottom, I feel you run you mouth up the pearls, then back down to repeat the caress with your tongue. My body is humming with pleasure, but I am getting impatient for you to let me touch you.

"Lover?" I whisper and try to turn over, but you push your hand against my shoulder blades and I still can't move. "Please." I beg in an agonized whisper. I feel as if my body will burst into flames any second now, and your delicious mouth isn't helping matters. I feel the vibration of your silent laugh against my bottom and I squirm a bit. "Wretch," I mutter out and now you really laugh.

You slide up my body and push the hair away from my neck to press a kiss behind my ear. "Oh but you love this wretch," you whisper in the shell of my ear. Your teeth grab a hold of the ribbon around my neck and you give a tug, untying the bow. You slide it off and toss it on the floor. Then flip me back over so you can now play with my front.

Your eyes have darkened, as I'm sure mine have with the tension floating about and I reach up to cup your cheek and jaw. Your eyes close and you lean into the caress sighing with pleasure. I smile slightly as my hand is shaking from the arousal crashing through me. I pull your head down to mine and kiss you gently, the motion at war with the passion racing through our blood. But it slowly calms us and our breathing slows down to a steady even rhythm. Your hands slide to my waist and we enjoy each others mouths, the warmth, comforting and familiar.

I find myself smiling against your mouth as I trail my hand up your back sending a barely perceptible shiver up your spine. I pull back from you and smile into you slightly glazed eyes. "Well, big guy, shall we continue?" I ask then reach up to nip your chin before taking off your glasses and setting them on the table beside the bed.

"As you wish, baby," you murmur and kiss me with a drugging touch. My mind leaves my body and all that is left to do is feel. I feel the slight pop of the hooks being slowly released down the front of the corset.

"Much better," I whisper as I finally can breathe. Corsets are nice. But just for those few moments right before they are taken off.

I am now in just the lacy panties, and I squirm a bit as I feel you gaze running intently up my body. I want you to look at me, but I still find myself embarrassed when you do. I think of all the imperfections and flaws, and I still fluster profusely from being shy for so many years. Having a man look at my nude form is disconcerting in it's own way and I always end up averting my gaze while you look your fill, turning a very reddish, pink from my mind working against me.

You reach your hand out to cup my cheek and turn it back to your gaze. You smile gently, knowing I am this way, flattered that I trust you with my body and fears. "You don't need to hide from me, and you certainly don't need to be embarrassed when I look at you. You are lovely and desirable as any woman could be."

I thrill at your words and pull your head down to kiss me. You smile as you comply, knowing I am using the kiss as a way to keep my body from your eyes. Hey, a girl's got to do what a girl's got to do. I know that it won't be long before my modesty won't matter as I will want you too much to worry about such silly, little things.

Your kiss turns smoldering, and I feel the flash of heat and fire run through my veins and body. I never want you to stop, but you pull back and send your mouth on a route down my neck to my shoulder bone where you lave the skin before kissing it then continuing on. I sigh softly, wishing you would linger in some spots even though it drives me crazy. I love when you nuzzle my throat and where my hair meets my neck. You know all of this, but you like to tease and torment me. Which you are doing now with your soft nibbles and kisses on my ribs and the area around my breasts. Oh, it is like the sweetest pain, followed by exquisite pleasure. I murmur my pleasure and you look up to smile at me.

"You're liking this, aren't you?" You ask. I take my time to answer and you lightly bite the underside of my breast. I arch my back and gasp. You repeat the question, a warning in your voice to not toy with you.

"Yes," I finally moan, to which you reward with your mouth coming down to envelop the dusky, pink crest of my right breast. You suck and flick with your tongue, the pleasure almost too much to handle. You pull back and softly blow on the tip, causing it to tighten even more. I reach my hands up to your head to pull you down to the other tip begging for attention, but you have other ideas.

Your hand reaches up to cup my left breast, pushing it up so the peak is mere inches from your luscious mouth. I beg you to take me into your mouth, but you just reach out with the tip of your tongue and lightly, almost so that I can't feel it, touch the pearled tip. I watch in utter fascination as you flick your tongue back and forth, barely brushing the skin. Your eyes watch my face as you play with me, and when I finally capture your gaze with mine, I can't look away at the desire I see burning in your eyes. You grin at me then nip the tip, the pain making me gasp which turns to another moan as you relent and finally engulf the whole nipple.

Oh, I can't think. Your mouth is so hot on me and I feel like I shall burst into flames at any moment. I grip your head, holding you to me as you continue your delicious torture, your mouth so sinful with it's games. I lift my right leg to drape up and over your hip as I try to pull you closer to me. I want your weight on me and I tug to get your attention. You comply and slowly lower your body to mine.

Mmm, pure heaven. You press me warmly into the covers, your body's heat taking away the slight chill of the room. You continue you delicious torture on my breasts, alternating between them, never staying in one spot long. It makes me squirm and writhe under you, as I grip your shoulders, hanging on for dear life. And the main act hasn't even begun. You drive me to insanity. But it is sweet, delicious, wonderful, insanity. I want you to stop, but I want you to go on forever, with your teasing. I am conflicted as it is so wonderful, yet so horribly painful too. I can't think, so I allow my mind and body to relax and just enjoy you.

You feel my surrender finally, the slight slump of my body deeper into the bed, the slowed breathing, the wordless sigh I let out, and you smile.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:03 PM
You slowly begin kissing your way down my body to the place that controls all my thoughts. A flick of your tongue in my navel, a nibble along the side of my belly, a breath of air blown across the lace of the thong. I arch my back up and you press a kiss to my left hip. You run your mouth down the lace to where the pearls are, brushing the beads with your open mouth. I feel each breath of air that blows across me, and I shiver uncontrollably. You reach out with your right index finger and slowly trace the pearls from the top to where they disappear. I reach down to grab your head, but you pull my hands away and quickly get up to get the black ribbon you threw on the floor. You come back and you grab my wrists, wrapping the ribbon around them, then you tie my hands to the slatted headboard.

"That's not fair," I wail at you.

You just look at me, a glittering look in your eyes as you run them down my naked length. "So, I want to enjoy you just how I want without you pushing me to go faster. Trust me. You will enjoy this." You grin wickedly when I snarl at you. "Oh now that is not nice. You do want me to continue, don't you?" You ask me in a domineering tone, but I don't answer, I just glare and pout. You laugh and start unbuckling your belt. You slide the leather out of the loops and drop the strap to the floor. Slowly you unbutton the shiny button, taking your time, looking like you will never get on with it. A rasp of the zipper and you push the material off you hips. I gasp softly for you rare wearing the wine red, satin boxers I got you for your birthday a few months ago. I love how they make you look. Very sexy and yummy are the only terms that I can ever think of when I see you in them.

"Didn't know I was in these, did you?" You ask, knowing I love them. I shake my head wordlessly as I run my eyes up and down taking in your aroused state. But obviously you are not in any hurry as you come back down to lay beside me, your head on my hip.

You drag the palm of your hand over my mound and I arch up into your caress. It feels so wonderful, but it is not enough. What I need, you won't give me. I need you in me, taking me, making me yours.

You brush your hand back and forth across the lace, pearls, and the soft downy puff of golden hair I have left at the top of my mound. I wriggle my hips in the hope you will get the hint, and thankfully you do. You drag your index finger down the pearls, dipping in and just brushing. You pull your finger back out, admiring the shining tip. You smile and bring your finger to your mouth where you lick of the juice before returning you finger back to my glistening folds to drag your finger up and down along the pearls.

A whimper leaves my mouth at your very wicked form of torture, but you keep it up, your pace slowing to drag out the pleasure. I writhe and tug at the bonds holding me, tossing my head back and forth, breaths leaving my mouth with harsh pants. I know you are enjoying this, but it makes me crazy. How you contain yourself always amazes me. Your control is staggering, and I can't help but envy you. Of course, I'm not touching you, so it is a different matter altogether. If this was reversed, I'm sure you would feel the way I do, ready to tear the ribbon to shreds. And you probably could too, which is another thing that isn't fair.

Your finger dips down further, and you finally slide your finger into me. I clench my thighs around your wrist and hand, and you chuckle as you press your finger back and forth in me. Slowly you slide another finger to join your other one, and I cry out with pure unadulterated pleasure. You bring your mouth down to my mound and brush your lips across the hair and pearls, warm puffs of you breath tickling and arousing me at the same time. I shiver uncontrollably as you move you mouth down further. I know what is coming next, so I slowly relax my legs and you drag you hand back. You wedge your shoulders in between my thighs, and I can't help but hold you with them as you reach out and grip the pearls in your teeth. The sight is so utterly erotic, I watch fascinated and amazed that I am still able to maintain some semblance of sanity.

I watch as you drop the pearls and slide your tongue out to run it along the beads then across my skin.

"Please," I beg, a tortured tone to my voice. You heed my plea and flatten your tongue against my folds then drag it up in one warm, delicious lap, the pressure pushing the pearls into my skin an rubbing against my clit. I cry out at the sensation and you repeat the caress.

Suddenly you pull yourself up and out of my legs to grip the lace on my hips and drag them down and off my body. Practically tearing them in your haste. Hmm, it now seems that your control is waning. It's about time, I think to myself. Maybe you will give in and untie me so that I can pleasure you.

I am shocked when you do. You actually reach up and tug on one of the ribbon ends, ending my bondage. The minute my hands are free, I sit up and tackle you, my arms going around your neck, my mouth coming down on yours. I can't help it, I want to taste you so badly now, that I fear I will devour you. Your mouth has the lingering taste of me on it and I send my tongue deep into your mouth to tangle with yours as we duel back and forth. I straddle your hips again, and as you lean forward to deepen the kiss, I wrap my legs around you, not letting you go. It dawns on me that you are still in your boxers, and to be able to get to the main act, they will have to come off. But your mouth has now taken control again. I am swept wordlessly to an alternate plane of existence, the pleasure building again as your hands grip and knead my bottom. It feels so good. I arch my back, expressing my hunger for you and you must get the idea because you push me away and frantically strip off the red satin. You haul me back to your heated skin as you roll on your back, taking me with you. I am now slumped over your chest, my legs astride you hips. Mmm, I like this. This is what I want, and I know you do as well. I lean forward and kiss your mouth, then begin my fun by traversing your skin. It is now my time to make you suffer.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:04 PM
But where to begin. Your body holds so much delight for my hands and mouth I barely can contain my excitement at having you at my mercy. Okay, well maybe not that bad as I will not be able to last that long. I know I am not far from being yours. But I will hold out for as long as I can, and hopefully you will be able to hold out as well.

First I kiss your chin, moving my mouth slowly, softly towards your right ear. I take nibbles out of your jaw line. Mmm, it tastes so good. You taste so good. I want to eat you up. The scent of your cologne, the soap you wash with, and what actually makes you, you. Your sweat. It is slightly musky, but it has a salty smell to it. And it is salty; I taste it as I drag my tongue along your neck. Oh, it is so good. I will never grow tired of you and your taste and smell. I wish I could bottle it and have it always with me so that when I grew lonely, I could open the bottle and be instantly transported to your side.

I kiss your neck and drag my mouth down to your chest. Mmm, now I like this area. I love running my hands up and down your skin, brushing your nipples and watching them harden, just for me. I run my hands up and down, caressing and kneading, watching you murmur your pleasure and arch your back. Your hands upon my waist and bottom are gentle and caressing, but I know if I push you to hard too fast, you will leave bruises in my skin. But I don't mind as a part of me wants to be branded yours. So all the world knows the I belong to you and you to me.

I slowly run my mouth down your skin to your left nipple. A quick nip and a lap from my tongue and I feel you rise between my legs. I hum against your skin, as I am more than ready for you to take me, but you let me continue. I shuffle down your body, my lips trailing across you skin as I do. I brush my mouth back and forth in the line of hair from your navel to groin, loving the texture on my lips. Obviously you enjoy it as well as you arch your hips up to me as I pull away. I brush my lips again, for I find that I can't torture you as you do me. I am too much in a hurry to tease you.

Mmm, I am finally to the part of your body that is begging for my touch. I look up at you, your eyes glazed over, and I grin. "Shall I continue?" I ask you, a wicked glint in my eyes.

"Baby, if you don't get your sweet lips on my cock, I might have to kill you." You grind this out through clenched teeth and you push my shoulders down closer to your body. I lick my lips as I move nearer to your raging arousal. I press a close mouthed kiss to the tip then brush my lips back and forth. Mmm, your smell is amazing; so intoxicating, utterly delicious. I look up at you as I reach out and touch you with just the tip of my tongue. You gasp and groan as I run the flat of my tongue across the head of your cock, then drag it down to the base where I press little kisses. You are shifting restlessly and I know you only have a little bit of time before you have had enough.

I come back up and take you fully in my mouth in one quick movement, your groan loud and agonizing. I suck you just once before you grip my shoulders and pull me up over your body so that I am straddling you hips again. You grip my hips and pull me down, your arousal brushing my dripping petals. In one steady thrust you enter me, our loud groans renting the air. I collapse on you and you roll me over so that you are now cradled within my thighs. I can't help the desire to wrap my legs tightly around your body, and as I do, we both sigh our pleasure. It is too perfect, too wonderful. You fill me so full, and as you just hold yourself steady without moving, I reach up and nip your bottom lip, sucking on it until you reach down and engulf my mouth in yours.

As you kiss me, you rock your hips gently, your forearms resting on either side of my head, your thumbs brushing my chin and jaw. I whimper and moan against your assault, but you keep the pace slow and steady, taking the control away from me, and making me want to plead and beg you. But with my mouth at your mercy, all I can do is grip your sides with my hands, each thrust of your body making me squeeze your skin.

Your kisses lighten until you are just sipping my lips. You slowly start nipping your way across my face, down my jaw to my neck where you suck and lave the skin.

"Please, baby. Move faster," I sob into your shoulder. I bite down on your skin and your body jumps, giving me the hard thrust I am begging for. I cry out with pleasure and you finally get the hint and begin thrusting more firmly and steadily.

My breath comes out in gasps, and you are rumbling against my neck. I am so close, and I have the feeling you are as well. I squeeze my sheath tightly around you and you growl close to my ear.

"Baby, I won't be able to control myself if you do that again," you grind out. I clench my body again and you kiss me fiercely and thrust harder and faster into me.

I cry out again, and toss my head back against the pillows. I watch you run your eyes down my skin to where we are joined, and I blush profusely. You laugh harshly and bring your hand down to brush my clit as you give me one hard thrust.

I come instantly, and in mere moments, you follow, a loud groan leaving your lips. You crush me to your body as you keep thrusting, my body milking your spurts of silky, creamy cum. Our breaths come out in tortured gasps and I feel as if I shall pass out at any moment. Your body is slumped into mine and I relish the weight of you holding me down. I lean up slightly and lick the sweat off your shoulder as you heave into my neck.

"Mmm," I moan as you pull your body back and away from mine to withdraw from my body. You fall onto your back and pull me up close so that I can rest my head on your chest. I still can hear your heart racing, and you are still panting. I smile and stretch against you, feeling like the cat that got the cream. I reach up and rest the palm of my left hand on your chest and I stroke it up and down, sighing softly.

"Happy?" you ask, your voice drowsy. I smile into your skin knowing it will be mere minutes before you are asleep.

"Quite," I murmur back. Your hand strokes down my back and I reach down to pull the covers up and over our body as in time, the air will chill our sweat slicked bodies. I smile lightly as I hear your breathing slow and I know you are fast asleep. I snuggle closer and allow my mind and body to drift off. In just seconds I have joined you.


The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:17 PM
Picking Up My Hot Wife in a Bar


My wife and I have been married for 18 wonderful years. Like many couples we have had our ups and downs but through it all we have always been faithful. Missy was a virgin when we met and has grown a lot sexually throughout our marriage. Now that our kids our grown we have been experimenting and trying to invigorate our sex life.

We've tried new positions, lingerie, toys and even talked about including another man or woman to play with. This evening we decided to try something new, role playing. It's a scenario I'm sure you've heard of before. My lovely wife and I were both going to dress up for a night out on the town. She would go out to the bar and I would come later and pretend to pick her up. We had never tried anything like this before but it was worth a try.

It's hard to explain but that evening we were both very nervous. Even though I was going to a bar to pickup my wife it still seemed taboo somehow. Almost like we were both going out to cheat on each other with someone else. This must be the excitement we had read about in all of those books. We agreed on a location and decided it would be best if we didn't see each other throughout the day to increase the anticipation. So I gathered my clothes and headed over to a buddies house for the day.

Missy was supposed to arrive at the bar around 7:30 and I was would arrive about 15 minutes later. The idea is simple, we see each other across the bar and I buy her a drink. I then approach and we have small talk. Eventually I ask her back to my hotel room and we leave together. We are then off for a one night stand with each other.

I arrived at the bar a couple of minutes early. I was eager to get the evening started. I approached the bar and ordered a jack and coke. I scanned the bar to see if Missy had already arrived. The bar was busy but not packed. Upon first look I didn't see her. Then I realized that the hot thing in the blue dress was Missy. My wife is shy and normally dresses very conservative. Tonight she was dressed in a low cut, high on the thigh blue number that was incredibly hot. She looked sexy as hell.

I watched her from a distance for a couple of moments. I was just about to send a drink her way when I noticed she was talking to the man next to her. He was quite tall and distinguished. He wore a very nice suit and appeared to be in his late 40's to early 50's. I sat there watching for awhile, waiting for Missy to look this way. She didn't. She kept talking to him. She was obviously enjoying her conversation because she was laughing a lot and I could tell she was flirting with him. She would lightly touch his arm and one time even brushed her hand along his chest. I was in a trance. What should I do? Should I walk over there and take my wife home, sit back and see what happens.

I watch them talk for quite awhile. I was sure that at any moment Missy would look my way and realize she had forgotten about me. After a few more minutes he gets up and heads to the bathroom. I decide enough is enough and approach Missy.

"What is going on? Did you even realize I was here? Who is this guy?" I asked.

"His name is Steve. He's an investment banker in town closing a deal. I'm sorry baby. This is the first time in my life that another man has been interested in me this way. We got married so young that I missed out on this part of my life. It was just fun to flirt and talk to him. When he comes back I'll say goodbye and well go home." she says.

"No. Your right. You haven't had this experience. Besides, I'm the one who gets to take you home tonight. I'll sit at the end of the bar and you have your flirting. When your done we'll go home." I tell her.

I watched the two of them for about 30 minutes. They laughed, talked, touched and he even gave her a little kiss on the cheek. Then I watched as they both got up and settled in a small booth toward the back of the bar. I have to admit, my curiosity was beginning to get the better of me. Missy and Steve sat close together and appeared to be quite cozy with each other. It was difficult to see what was going on with the people walking around and the dim lights of the bar.

It was weird sitting there, knowing that my wife was getting flirty and frisky with another man. It was driving me crazy. I didn't know what to do. I had a sinking feeling in my stomach. I know I was jealous. Admittedly though, I was a little turned on by the idea that another man wanted my wife. I just had to know what was going on though. So I called Missy's cell phone to see if I could find out what they were up to.

"Hello."

"Hey babe. What are you two doing?" I asked her.

"Oh, I'm just out with a friend right now. Were just talking and having a couple of drinks. I'll be home in a little bit and I'll talk to you then. Ok?" she said.

"Are you saying you want me to go home? You want me to go home so you can be with this guy?" I was floored.

"Well its nothing like that. I will talk to you soon. I'm going to talk to my friend a little longer then I'll be home." she said.

"Ok. If you need anything call me. Call me when you leave." I told her.

I went home and paced around the house. Ever minute seemed like an hour. I kept looking at my phone making sure I didn't miss her call, making sure it was working properly. The wait was driving me crazy. Several times I wanted to call her or go back to the bar and bring her home. I had to trust her though. Finally, an hour and 20 minutes later, the phone rang.

"Are you ok?" I asked.

"Yeah. Everything is fine. I'll be home in about 10 minutes." she said.

"Tell me what happened?"

"I'll tell you everything when I get home."

When Missy walked through the door a sense of deep relief washed over me. I was intently happy just to see her home and safe. Her face was flushed and her hair messed up and she had a look of complete desire in her eyes. I figured her and Steve must have made out and fooled around a little.

Missy came up to me and immediately embraced me. I can't recall the last time she grabbed me like that. Our mouths found each other and our tongues intertwined. Her hands began to roam until she was groping my ass. This was so unlike her. She is normally the passive one but right now she was taking control. She began pulling my clothes off and pulling me into the bedroom. Whatever her and Steve had talked about clearly had her turned on.

We quickly got undressed and fell into bed. Frantically our hands explored each others bodies. My dick was about as hard as it has ever been. I laid on my side rubbing her huge tits while her hand massaged my cock. "So, what has gotten you so horny tonight?" I asked as if I didn't know. "What happened between you and Steve?" I'll never forget what she said:

"I got to the bar a little early and ordered a drink. A few minutes later the bartender brought me another drink. I figured it was from you and told the bartender to ask the guy to join me. When Steve came up next to me I was shocked. I didn't expect it. He introduced himself and sat down to talk to me. We talked for a while and I realized he was flirting with me. It was exciting. I had never had another man flirt with me and come on to me so openly before. I liked the idea that he found me attractive. I have to admit that I was flirting with him to. He was very attractive and had a very smooth persona. He had lightly brushed against me a couple of times and had even kissed me on the cheek once. When you called me in the booth he was telling me how hot he thought I was and everything he wanted to do to me. I wasn't going to do anything with him. It was just a turn on to have him talk to me that way."

Then Missy grabbed my hand and put it down on her clit. My hand began massaging her clit and I could tell she was completely turned on. While I rolled her clit between my fingers her hand began stroking my cock faster. She continued her story:



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:18 PM
"Our flirting really started getting hot and heavy. Steve was rubbing my thighs and would occasionally graze my breasts. I got lost in the moment. I couldn't stop myself. My hand worked its way down and began rubbing his cock through his pants. He was huge. I had never felt a cock so large. I unzipped his pants and pulled him free. He was incredibly long and fat. I don't know why but I just had to feel that cock. While we sat there he put his hand up my dress and began fingering my dripping wet pussy. I just wanted to fuck him right there."

I was in shock but I couldn't believe how turned on I was. I wanted to hear more but I also wanted to bang my wife with complete abandon. While she continued her story she moved my hand down her pussy. I slipped a finger inside of her and could feel how hot and wet she was. Somehow it felt different though. Then I realized it. I was fingering my wife while the cum of a stranger dripped out of her. She continued:

"Steve and I went out to his SUV and began to fool around. Soon he had me laying back and had my panties down around my ankles. I'm sorry baby but I just couldn't help myself. It felt so wicked. His hand rubbed my pussy and occasionally he dipped a finger deep inside of me. Baby, his hands were all over me. Rubbing my ass, fingering my pussy and grabbing my tits. He was ravishing me and all I wanted to do is feel that large dick. Still laying in the truck Steve pulled off his pants and let his prick spring free. My pussy was so wet. All I wanted to do was fuck that monster until I collapsed. He climbed back in, turning and straddling my head. Like an animal starving for food, I reached out and engulfed his cock with my mouth. I could barely take him inside. My mouth was stretched wide and I swallowed as much as I could. I could only take about 5 inches. I stroked his cock while sucking him in and out of me. I couldn't believe it but he was actually getting larger. I could feel him grow in my mouth.

He then moved down and began to lick my clit. I was so excited that within a couple of minutes I was cumming hard. I didn't stop sucking his dick though. I wanted to enjoy it as much as possible. My moans and cries resonated over the sounds of his dick fucking my mouth. I couldn't take it anymore. I had to have him inside me.

Steve held his cock in his hand and pushed the head against my pussy. I was so wet. He rocked it back and forth but it didn't seem like my cunt was going to be able to take it in. Then with a stiff push, he plunged that huge cock head into me. It hurt but it also felt so good. I felt every single inch as he pushed deeper and deeper into me. I didn't think he would fit all the way inside me. My pussy was stretched so much. I have never felt so full before. It is an incredible feeling. I went crazy with the feeling of his huge meat. I felt like a slut and just wanted him to fuck me and use me. I had never felt this way before. This guy didn't love me. He may not have even really liked me. He just wanted to fuck me. He just wanted my pussy for the night. It was primal. I still love you honey. It wasn't about that. I just had to have this experience. I thought he would split me open. I began to cum almost immediately. With each additional thrust I felt my orgasm spike harder and harder. He fucked me hard and fast.

Every time he pulled out he would stop for a second. Then with a forceful grunt he would slam back into me. My pussy hurt a little from this huge cock but it felt so right. With each thrust I could feel his balls slap hard against my ass. I was continually cumming. My orgasm was making my head spin and my body go flush with excitement. I could barely control myself. I felt him so deep. Deeper then anything I had ever thought possible. Then he moved my legs up against my chest and thrust as hard as he could. I thought I would pass out. His dick was so hot. I began to twitch and jerk around in complete satisfaction. Then Steve began to cum deep into me. It felt like floods of cum gushing inside me. There was so much cum that I immediately felt it leaking out of me.

We both composed ourselves and with a kiss and an exchange of phone numbers we went our separate ways. My legs were wobbly and I didn't know if I could make it to the car. My pussy was well fucked and my panties soaked with his cum and my juices. Baby, I love you, but I just had to try it."

I was stunned. I just laid there with a shocked look on my face. I was completely unaware when Missy pushed me onto my back and straddled me. I came around when I felt her hot wet pussy envelope my dick. She lowered herself down on me and told me how much she loved me. "Baby, I want to cum with you." she said. She controlled everything. Rocking up and down my shaft. I lost myself inside of her and began meeting each downward motion with an upward thrust of my hips. In only a couple of minutes she began to cry out. I love to here her cum. It is so hot to me. With each convulsion of her orgasm her pussy clamped down on my tool. Then as quickly as this all started It ended. I cam deep into her, mingling my spunk with that of her other lovers.

Missy collapsed on my chest and said, "you seemed to really enjoy what happened. If you liked that then wait until next weekend when Steve comes over and you both take turns fucking me."



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:25 PM
Nurse Shari


Recently I had my gall bladder taken out. Not a big deal these days, in by 6 am and out by 3 pm.

So I arrive at the surgi-center and am getting prepped. Doctor, anesthesiologist, and a few nurses scurrying about doing their things. One nurse comes over and introduces herself to me as Shari, and she'll be my surgical nurse.

I'm holding my wife's hand of 20 years while Shari goes through the procedure, what to expect, etc. All the time I'm taking her in; big brown eyes, pretty smile, pretty shy in front of people. She's attractive but not a bombshell by any means. She's got some extra pounds on her, but mostly in the right places.

As surgery nears, they kick out my wife and the anesthesia begins to take hold. I seem to remember my hand being held, but am not quite sure...

Surgery is done, I'm told to come back to the doctor's office a week for a follow on check up. My recovery is good. Some pain early on but I'm improving every day.

A week rolls around and I go back to the Doctor's office for my check up. They tell me the Doctor himself won't be evaluating me, but the surgical nurse will.

Shari comes into the examining room and is all business, but in a shy and friendly way. I pull up my shirt as she examines the wounds. She goes on to tell me how she did the stitching up, not the doctor, and she thinks she did a great job, don't I also? Well, of course I do, I answer as she looks up at me with these beautiful brown eyes full of pride.

We talk some more and she notices that I had a little trouble peeing right after surgery. It's actually not uncommon, the abdomen is stunned and takes a while to recover.

Anyway, she seems rather concerned.

"So," she began. "You couldn't pee for several hours after surgery? Looks like almost 7 hours went by before you went fully..."

"Well... uh..." I answered in my normal suave manner. Hey, I'm not used to talking to women about my pee habits. "Yeah it took a while but in a few days I was back to normal."

"Hm." She replied, consulting her charts. "That's very disconcerting. I think we need to check that out a little further. We need to rule out prostate problems. I'm going to have to examine you. Please turn around and drop your slacks, and your underwear, too."

Oh christ, I thought. As a man in his 40's, I'm all too familiar with the one-finger probe. It ain't fun, and somewhat humiliating. It's bad enough when a male doctor does it. But having a lady do it? Nah...

"Can't I just pee in a cup or something?" I ask.

"No, it's either this or a scope, and you don't want a scope, believe me."

I sighed and dropped trou, then leaned on the examining bed as instructed. She put on the gloves and put some KY on her finger.

"Now this will feel uncomfortable, but not too bad... I've done this plenty of times and haven't had any complaints."

I braced myself. Like I said, I've had this done before. A quick jab, 20-30 seconds of feeling around,then it's over.

After being told to relax, I tried to. Nurse Shari began to slowly rub my anus. No quick jabs here. She pressed in a little bit, then stopped, and then went in a little more, then some more... it reminded me somewhat of fucking a new girl; you don't want to just rush in, you want to go easy so she thinks you're sensitive...

I felt a slight sensation in my lower dick area... Stop it! Think superbowl! Tom Brady getting sacked, yeah... Manning making the big drive... those hot young babes watching the Tom Petty show... No!

"Uh..."" I stammer. "Are we almost through?" I mean, getting a boner now would just be too embarrassing.

"No, your prostate seems a little enlarged. I'm going to have to massage it some. That will stimulate production of some semen, which I will then get a sample of sent to the lab for further evaluation."

Stimulate semen production? Yeah, that's going to happen alright. She keeps this up and she's going to have more semen than she's expecting.

As she massaged my prostate... I just kind of lost control. I tried, i really tried. But after about two minutes i couldn't take it anymore. My cock began to grow. Now i don't know the whole anatomy of things down there, but I do know the dick gets hard and it gets hard on back to the inside of the body too. Obviously, Nurse Shari took notice. She increased the area she was stimulating... we were way beyond the uncomfortable zone, I was entering into the pleasure zone.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:27 PM
"So... you've never had any complaints you say..."

"Nope" she replied. "Not one. I'm going to have to use my middle finger, it's longer you know."

I thought she was going to change her finger, but instead she just thrust in her middle finger also.

"MMphhh" was all I could manage to say.

Shari got up from her kneeling position, twisting her fingers inside me. She now leaned up against my back. I could honest to god feel her tits on my back.

She reached around with her left hand and and felt my rock hard cock.

"My goodness. I see you aren't going to complain either, now. are you?" Shari nibbled at my ear as she lightly stroked my throbbing cock. Expertly, she increased her grip and rate of stroking, concentrating on that little magic spot just beneath the head.

"Nurse" I said. "That semen production you were talking about... it's about to produce a ton!"

Shari bit down on my ear painfully, laughing playfully. She stopped stroking and quickly turned me around as she got down on her knees in front of me. Hungrily, she devoured my seven inches. I've never been deep-throated before, holy shit. With her fingers still in my ass, her eyes smiled up at me as she stuffed my cock down her throat again and again.

"Come on baby... be a good patient... give me the semen..." she said in between sucks.

She gripped my cock with her left hand with surprising strength. Furiously, she stroked my cock while licking and tonguing the head.

It was, of course, just all too much, I had no choice in the matter. I grabbed her short blonde hair and stared into her eyes as I came, and came, and came like I never had before. She certainly stirred up the semen production. Shot after shot went into her mouth. Usually I get 2-3 good shots and then some little quivers after that. This time, though, I lost track as at least 10 shots of cum fired into her luscious mouth.

Finally, she released her grip on my cock, pulled her fingers out of my ass, stood up and walked over to the counter where she took a little piece of cut glass, like for a microscope, and scraped a bit of sperm from her tongue onto the glass.

Then she walked over to me, opened her mouth carefully to reveal all that hot steaming sperm. Then closed her mouth again to swallow. She opened her mouth now to show me that it was all gone. I was stunned. On the rare occasion that I got to cum in my wife's mouth she immediately spit it out while barley hiding her revulsion. Shari just beamed at me. I beamed back.

She leaned over and kissed me hard and deep, her tongue entering my mouth. God it was a hot kiss. I reached into her smock and fumbled around till I found her pussy, steaming hot and just dripping cunt juice. I jammed in three fingers and pressed my palm into her clit, and Shari moaned quietly as she came. I had to hold onto her as she was wracked by cum spasms. I had never seen a woman cum so fast.

Finally, she bent down in front of me again, licked my cock clean of sperm, then pulled up my pants. She removed her gloves and trashed them, telling me they'll get back to me with the results. She checked herself in the mirror and fixed her lipstick and hair as i got zippered and buckled up.

"Thank you, Shari", I began. "Are you... I mean, can we... well I'm not sure what to say at this point..."

"Just go to the nurses desk for check out and a future appointment."

With that she walked out the door.

Still in my post-cum haze, I went to the desk and got an appointment for two weeks later. The check-out nurse handed me a business card.

"Just call the number if you have any problems or complications" she told me.

I looked at the card.

It read: Shari Mayweather, R.N., C.C.N., and a bunch of other letters I don't remember. Beneath that was the office number and a number strictly for emergencies.

I figured I needed about two days recovery from this draining experience before I declared an emergency.



The End

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:36 PM
Subby Secretary



Working late one night, he noticed the secretary Tina was still there. Chatting with her at her desk, she was her usual shy self until she joked about the size of his feet. He joked back saying the measurements were very accurate. She was licking her lips and looked ready to return to her work when he said

"Could you come with me for a moment Tina?" She looked nervous as she nodded, as down as he led her to the canteen.

"Okay, this goes no further than us, this conversation, okay?" and she nodded.

"Well, do you want to see if the measurements are true?" he asked.

She stole a glance at him.

"Um, yes, I, um" she stammered.

He knew she had a boyfriend but he had picked up on her super submissive nature and had been dying to find out if she was as obedient as he expected.

"Okay, then" he said and already hard, he was soon free, standing stiff in front of her.

Her eyes were glued to his cock as he said

"Why don't you have a close up look?" and without needing an invitation she was instantly kneeling.

Not wasting time, his hand went to the back of her head and her mouth opened in a grimace of acceptance. She tried to back off him a little but he pressed on until she had all 9 inches in her mouth. Then he withdrew. When he went to the hilt again, she relaxed and within a few minutes she was deep throating him. Pulling her head back, she tongued the head, hoping he would cum, but content to enjoy the throbbing cock in her mouth. After 10 minutes of alternating between fucking her mouth and letting her suck on it, he buried himself in her throat and began to cum. Swallowing hungrily, she backed off again to let it splash on her tongue. Eventually he subsided and she eased off, swallowing all of the cum in her mouth then going back to clean his cock. After a few minutes, he glanced down at her. She looked beyond happy and a little disappointed.

"That wasn't bad. Maybe we should do this again" he said.

"I've love that" she said timidly, smiling again.

"Mhmm. I know you have a bloke but you obviously enjoy the idea of this. So here's the deal. When I want to cum and it's likely you can go home later, you can suck me off. In fact, I think I could manage another" he said and before he could say any more she had eagerly taken him back into her mouth, humming happily.

Pulling off his cock a moment she said "Thank you. You can use my mouth any time you like sir, it's yours" and returned to sucking him. It took a good 20 minutes of fucking her mouth before he came again, holding onto her blonde hair as handlebars while he fucked her face. This time, she didn't hesitate to deep throat him and left, having swallowed 2 loads of his cum. After a week in which he had managed to use her on a couple of occasions, as she sucked him off in the canteen or the toilet, he hadn't told her about his liaisons with his colleague, Frankie. She was newly married and apparently hadn't told her husband how much she enjoyed a big cock. Not wanting to take one in her pussy as she felt that would be cheating; she had bizarrely decided that anal was acceptable. He had fucked Frankie's ass on 2 occasions in one of the interview rooms, the last time she had turned round once she had came and let him finish in her mouth. He began to have an idea and tried to convince Frankie to let him cum in her ass. She was a little reluctant in case it stayed in and her husband might know but he knew she loved the idea. The next night Tina was sucking him. She was becoming more submissive, asking him to fuck her mouth harder, and thanking him for loads of cum and happily licking his balls and rimming him on each occasion now. He told Tina to wait back one night and said to her

"Would you do anything to have my cum?"

"Anything sir, whatever you tell me to do" she replied.

"Okay, well, you know anything about Frankie?" he asked.

"Um, well, I spied you 2 one night but you hadn't told me to wait so I left. But I'm just happy to suck you sir" she said.

"Listen. Wait tonight outside the interview room. When I open the door, you will come in and I'll let you have all my cum, understood?" he said.

"But, um" she said.

"Don't question me, okay? I'm going to let that pretty mouth of yours have some action for the rest of the year, but you do as I say. Now when I open the door, you will do exactly as I say" he ordered.

"Yes sir, I'm sorry I hesitated, I won't let you down" and he nodded and told her to return to her desk.

Later on, with Frankie thinking they were alone in the office, he let her get him hard with her mouth. She wasn't anywhere near Tina's talents but he planned to enjoy those later. Once his cock was nicely lubed, Frankie sighed as it entered her ass. He took it slowly until she became used to it, before building up speed. Her trousers were down around her knees as usual while she was bent over the desk, a look of lust on her face. He held off for a long time as she played with her clit, before warning her he was going to cum and blasting into her rectum. Frankie was cuming like mad too and as soon as he pulled out, he opened the door. Frankie was still in the throes of orgasm as a surprised Tina was led into the room by him and pushed to her knees.

"Get every bit of cum out slut and I might take you home one night to play with you, now do it" and pushed her face into Frankie's ass.

She was too nervous to refuse him but as soon as she tasted some of his cum around Frankie's asshole, her lust took over and any pretentions she had about rimming another girl were soon forgotten, as she dug in and sucked gently, her tongue snaking in as far as it could go.

"Oh fuck, what is that, it feels amazing" said Frankie and glancing over her shoulder, she saw Tina busily cleaning her ass of cum.

"She's my slut and she'll do anything I say" he said to Frankie.

"Fuck, that's so hot, shit, I'm going to cum again" she said and as Tina cleaned the last of the cum from her ass, she came too.

Afterwards, Frankie pulled up her trousers as he took a seat and beckoned Tina over.

"Suck" he ordered and she wasted no time in engulfing his cock, covered in dried cum and anal juices, into her mouth. Frankie leant down to kiss him.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-02-2008, 09:37 PM
"Thanks honey. That was amazing, you have fun now and um, I think I could stay late Friday.

See you then for more assfucking" and with that she left.

Tina was turned on, not expecting to have enjoyed her slightly lesbian experience so much. But she was addicted to his cum. She would do anything to taste it. He relaxed and let her really show her talents, giving him a perfect blow job.

After that excessive Friday, he had to go away the following week for a couple of day's conference. Getting an idea, he returned on the Saturday and although the office was shut, he opened up and viewed the video tape from the interview room. Normally it didn't run, but he had set it to record that Thursday and Friday. Sure enough, the camera showed after most people had gone home. Frankie was leaning over the desk, her eyes closed, licking her lips as Tina rimmed her. Then in a surprise move, she spun around and grabbed the blonde by her hair, pulling her to her crotch. What followed seemed like a long drawn out orgasm. Tina seemed reluctant but a little scared. The next night, it went on for over an hour. This time, Frankie didn't even bother with the leaning over bit, simply sitting back in the chair while Tina licked her dutifully, dipping down to rim her, or licking upwards to tongue her clit. Frankie had a look of smug satisfaction on her face but he knew how much she loved his cock. He had an idea for future and decided to tell Frankie about it. He had contrived to have them both stay late the next Wednesday and pulled Frankie in the interview room first.

"So, you like my little slut's tongue then?" he quizzed. Frankie looked embarrassed.

"Well, I missed your cock; it just seemed a good substitute, her tongue. Then I got so turned on, I had to have her lick me" she said.

"Don't worry, I'm not annoyed, you've given me an idea though. What if she were to moisten you before I fuck you in the ass from now on - then while I'm fucking you there, she could put her mouth to some use and do some eating, catch my drift?" he said. Frankie grinned.

"Yes please!" she said excitedly.

Tina dutifully came in and took out his cock as instructed. She sucked it, as he told her what her new role would be. She was becoming more and more submissive. Her craving for his cock was now extremely high and she was willing to do anything as long as he fucked her mouth and let her swallow his cum. After rimming Frankie, Tina crawled under, giving his balls a tongue bath while he fucked Frankie's ass. Then her tongue was on Frankie's pussy. Tina licked hungrily at the dripping pussy above her as Frankie groaned with lust at the cock filling her ass and the soft tongue in her cunt. In no time she was spasming in orgasm.

A few weeks later, after much encouragement, Tina's relationship was over. She was nervous but excited as she spent her first night at his house, finally able to drift off to sleep after sucking him to orgasm. But he had other plans. Frankie showed up one Friday and declared that she had ended her relationship too. He had been planning this with Frankie all along. Taking Tina from behind while she was on all fours, he asked her.

"So my little darling slut, how would you like it, having sex with Frankie and I all the time eh? You'd have orgasms constantly and the sex would be fantastic, mhm?" he quizzed.

"Um, oh Sir, I think I'm going to cum. Oh, I'd love that Sir, pleasing both of you" she groaned, cumming all over his cock.

He smiled and thought about it as his cock dipped upwards to slide into her arse. Frankie entered the room. Tina couldn't see that Frankie had a strap on prepared, having listened to his questioning of Tina earlier. He looked around, smiled and withdrew from Tina's ass. Ordering her to remain still on the rug in the lounge, he approached her head. She looked with lust at his familiar cock and let him slip it into her mouth. Then she gasped around it as Frankie pushed the strap on into her pussy. Soon, she was being 'spit roasted' by them, loving every minute, not even flinching when Frankie rose to fuck her ass with the phallus.

"She's bucking against this. The little slut loves it" Frankie said.

"She's sucking me to the hilt hair. I can't hold back, fuck, I'm going to cum in her mouth!" and as he could hold back no longer, his cum erupted, coating her tongue as she eagerly swallowed it down.

Backing off a little bit, he looked a little dazed as Tina let him go from her mouth. She had cum again from Frankie's fucking of her. He rose up, looking back once as Frankie had led Tina over to the couch. She had settled down into it, pulling the submissive blonde's head into her crotch. After a shower and shave, he returned to the lounge. An hour had passed and Frankie was now on the floor, sitting on Tina's face, facing her feet. From the sounds the slut was making, she was doing a determined job of licking and sucking on Frankie's pussy and arsehole. Frankie had her hands on Tina's tits, occasionally twisting them when the blonde got too repetitive.

He was turned on just watching them and discarding his bath robe, he approached Frankie, letting her take his cock into her mouth. After a few minutes sucking him, she looked up, eyes filled with lust. "Stick that big thing in my ass, fuck I need it" she said and he grinned at her. Manoeuvring round, he managed to slide 8 inches in fairly easily Tina's mouth below had lubricated it with her saliva. As he slid deeper into Frankie's hungry ass, Tina's tongue licked her cunt dutifully.

"Oh shit, that feels so good. That's it big boy, every inch. Uh, keep licking me slut, oh fuck that's so good!" she exclaimed reaching a small orgasm as he grew more excited, his cock now pistoning in and out of her ass hard.

At last he could hold back no longer;

"Oh fuck, I'm gonna cum in your ass, aah!" and his cum erupted into her familiar anal sheath.

At last, he slowed down and pulled out. Below, Tina reached up and took his softening cock into her mouth, anal grease and cum soon cleaned off it. He stood up and laughed with Frankie.

"Guess I need another shower - let's go for drinks tonight" he said and walked off again.

"Well? Go on then you greedy slut, get out that cum you love so much" she said.

Tina didn't need a second invitation. Her tongue dipped into Frankie's pliant asshole, trying to swirl around so she could scoop the cum from her inside walls. Meanwhile, Frankie had reached over to her bag lying on the floor beside them. Finding what she was looking for, she reached a decision and pulled out the two nipple clamps. Swiftly attaching them to Tina's small tits, the submissive blond gasped at the loss of blood to her nipples.

"Get that tongue back where it should be" Frankie said and Tina managed to stifle another gasp and went back rimming her and gently sucking her asshole.

"Oh fuck, you're gonna make me cum, keep doing that!" said Frankie and with one hand on her clit, the other reached down to Tina's tits.

Quickly, she pulled each nipple clamp off and as she came, her ass muscles held Tina's tongue captive, tightening around it. Tina was spasming beneath her in orgasm too as the blood rushed back to her nipples, although she couldn't say anything as Frankie's muscles held her tongue tight.

"Oh fuck!!!!!!!" Frankie screamed then collapsed forward. After several minutes she finally moved her crotch from Tina's face and staggered up.

"Phew, that was fantastic. Well, we'd better get ready for going out" she said and they went off to shower and dress.



The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

submarinez
18-02-2008, 05:39 PM
Bro Birdie, once again you have posted some very excellent stories...

The ones I enjoyed especially are those sexless stories... Great work!!! :)

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 11:44 AM
Bro Birdie, once again you have posted some very excellent stories...

The ones I enjoyed especially are those sexless stories... Great work!!! :)

Thanks bro submarinez for you continuous support will always appreciate it . ;)

Will try to post some stories later in the afternoon . :)

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:00 PM
Screw My Wife


Chapter: 1

“Come on, baby. Give me that cum. I want that fucking cum,” said the six-foot blonde.

She was one of the sexiest women that Raman had ever seen in his 50 years of life. Decades ago, he would’ve never been able to get a woman this attractive. It’s amazing what success can do for a man.

Raman had made a career of the military. He mostly served in infantry. He joined when he was eighteen years old and lasted thirty years. Now in his second year of retirement, he just wanted to have as much fun as humanly possible.

Ayesha was one of the many ways of accomplishing that. She towered over him at six feet tall. He was only 5-foot-8, but he loved taller women, and he especially loved young women.

Ayesha was a high-priced prostitute, but Raman had acquired a gift during his last ten years in the military. He left the physically demanding role of infantryman to become a recruiter. He had the gift of gab. He could talk anyone into doing anything he wanted.

Ayesha wanted 5,000 bucks for the night. Raman charmed her for two hours while intoxicating her with glasses of expensive Courvoisier Cognac until she was tipsy and horny like a Spring break tramp, so horny that she was willing to settle for 500 bucks.

They arrived at his condo about twenty minutes later. Ayesha was sucking his dick the whole ride home. They went to the bedroom as soon as they got in the house.

She pushed him on the bed and started ripping his clothes off. She Michele him like a bronco while clawing at his chest with her long, painted nails.
Raman’s cock was hard as a brick, but then, without warming, it started to go limp while Ayesha was riding him. No, not again, thought Raman. His cock popped right out. She put it back in and it popped out again as soon as she started moving.

She managed to get him hard again after sucking his cock. She lay on her back and Raman rammed her shaven cunt with aggression. He was so hard his cock was throbbing inside of her. Ayesha screamed as she wrapped her legs around this older gentleman, surprised at the amount of energy he had.
The bed was rocking and banging against the wall. Her twat was oozing pussy juice all over Raman’s hard cock. She felt his balls smacking hard against her ass. She had a powerful orgasm as Raman’s muscular frame continued to pound on her tender pussy hole.

She felt his cock start to go limp again inside of her. She smiled and asked, “Did ya cum, sweetie?”

“No,” said Raman, disappointment obvious in his voice.
She rolled them over so she could be on top. She kissed his belly, bit his thigh, and started sucking on Raman’s limp cock. “Come on, baby. Give me that cum. I want that fucking cum,” she said.

She even licked his balls but old Raman’s cock didn’t seem to be responding. “Oh, please, baby. Give it to me; I need it. You know I need it. ” He was limp so she was able to swallow the whole cock and both balls in one gulp. A minute went by, then another minute and another minute—still the same floppy cock.

Raman pushed her head away and started to get dressed. Ayesha could see that his pride was hurt. She tried to make him feel better. She said, “its okay, sweetie. It’s bound to happen to all men once in a while.”
“That’s the problem. It doesn’t happen once in a while. It happens every time.”

She gasped, said, “Get out of here. You mean you’ve never been able to cum?”

Raman replied, “Just get dressed.”

Raman dug a 50 bucks bill out of his wallet and tossed it on the bed. Ayesha stuffed it into her bra when she was fully dressed. Raman led her to the door and opened it for her. She said, “Maybe next time, huh?”
“There won’t be a next time,” said Raman as he shut the door in her face and locked it.

Straight to the liquor cabinet is where he went next. He poured himself a double shot of Vodka, downed half of it in one gulp and staggered back to the bed. He watched the ceiling become fuzzy as the alcohol took effect. He yawned and reached into his pants.

Visions of his army days started replaying in his mind. His fondest memories were of Halloland. That was a man-in-uniform’s dream cum true. Halloland women were eazy when it came to Baseland soldiers. Their husbands didn’t get jealous either. Once, a man in a pub had paid him 20 bucks to have sex with his wife while he watched because he was too drunk to fuck her himself. Halloland was a splendid place, in deed.

Raman massaged his hard cock. The thought of fucking that man’s tanned wife had brought the life back into it. He thought of how shocked he was when the man had made the offer.

He stroked his cock vigorously as he replayed the events in his mind’s eye. He thought of the look on the woman’s face when her husband walked through the door with him and said, “I’m too drunk tonight. He is fucking you; I will watch.” Her face was blank and she nodded her head as if this was something they did all time.

He started humping his hand as he thought of the way she laid back and lifted her panties up and off her body, revealing a hairy, wet pussy. They didn’t shave back then like they do now. All women had hairy muffs back then. He felt an orgasm brewing inside as he thought of the way he fucked her horny cunt with gusto as her husband ran around the house naked cheering him on.

A load of hot spunk shot into the air. Most of it landed on his stomach and hands. He reached for the box of tissue that he kept next to his bed for this purpose and wiped it away.

Why? Raman thought as he finished the remainder of his drink. Why can’t I have ever have an orgasm unless I’m masturbating? I’ve been like this since I started watching porn two years ago after I retired.

As he drifted off into a drunken sleep, the answer suddenly surfaced in his head. Watching so much pornography had made him an incurable voyeur. He was so in love with watching other people fuck that he couldn’t have an orgasm any other way.

Raman was a happy man as he drifted off to sleep. He’d finally figured out a way to get his kicks and he was going to get started on it first thing tomorrow morning.

Raman woke up and headed straight for his computer. He set up an account at a dating web site. His profile read like this:

I am looking for married men who want to experience the joy of watching their wives having sex on film. This is not a joke. Serious replies only.

He didn’t get that many responses. Most of the people who did respond were assholes who just wanted to know if he was really serious even though he already said he was in the ad.

The other responses were just people who wanted to know why anyone would need him to do that. They could go out and find somebody to fuck their wives easily.

It was true. They didn’t need him, but he quickly thought of a way to make them need him. He re-wrote the ad. It read:

Husbands, if watching your wife’s pussy getting reamed by another man turns you on, how about watching her get fucked by a male porn star?! I have the connections. All you have to do to make it happen is ask.

It was a joke. He wasn’t expecting people to take him seriously, but he had more than a dozen replies within the first two hours. He went to sleep and woke up the next day with more than fifty.

He started to end the joke right there, but he was curious as to how many people would reply, so he left it up. He put the account on hold after a week because he was getting too many responses to keep up with. He had reached triple digits.

That’s when another idea came to him. Instead of buying porn, why not start selling it?

It took weeks, but he made the connections that he needed to start making amateur movies. The porn stars were real, but he could only afford the unknowns because the big names came with big price tags.
He gave about a dozen of the people who replied a telephone interview. He mainly wanted people who were swingers or at least open-minded about sex. He didn’t want a jealous husband ruining the project. After all, he had to pay the porn star regardless of what happened and Raman hated wasting his money.

He finally decided on pretty, but odd looking couple. Their names were Julie and Ronik.

Julie was a blonde wearing a velvety shirt and black pants with pumps on her feet. She seemed like an undercover slut from the moment he met her—the kind who seems like a respectable woman at first, but turns into a dirty freak when no one’s around.

Ronik, on the other hand, seemed like the biggest geek you could ever meet. He looked Asian but he might’ve had some Caucasian blood mix in. He was wearing a blue, button down shirt and tan pants. He seemed like the quiet, geeky type who was really good in school and never did anything wrong.
How these two got together was beyond Raman’s belief. She was a stunning woman and he was just your everyday nerd. Raman started wondering if he let her have sex with other men because he couldn’t satisfy her himself.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:01 PM
They went to a hotel with a cameraman that Raman had found in the classifieds. He sat on a brown wrap-around couch and talked to Julie and Ronik while the cameraman got his camera and lights set up.

He put one light in front, one to the side, and one on the other side, but slightly to the rear. That was to get rid of any shadows during filming. He gave them the thumbs-up signal and Raman began to speak.
“So you guys have been married about two years now?”

“Yes, about two years,” replied Julie.

“Do you swing at all?”

They didn’t but Ronik’s eyes lit up when he mentioned it.

“You want her to?” said Raman.

Ronik started nodding quickly and his smile broadened. He was really shy. Again, Raman wondered how in the world he got with Julie.

To Julie, he said, “Has it been more your fantasy or Ronik’s fantasy that you screw a porn star?”

“Both of ours,” said Julie. “He likes to watch.”

“Yeah, I like to watch,” said the dweeb.

“Now I gotta ask you the question. You said you wanted him to fuck you in the ass too. Does Ronik fuck you in the ass a lot?”

They nodded yes. Anal sex captivated Raman because he didn’t know very many people who did it.

“The porn star I got for you is named John. He’s been in a lot of porn. He’s a real gentleman. I think you’re gonna like him.”

“I’m real excited.”

Raman said, “Good. Why don’t you stand up so we can get a good look at this body one last time before John…holy mackerel.”

Julie had stood up with him. Her clothes fit loosely, but he could see a plump chest behind that shirt and her ass was looking good too. Raman’s cock started getting hard.

“If you were taking your clothes off, how would you take the top off?”
Julie grinned, grabbed her shirt by the bottom and lifted it over her head. Two ripe tits jumped out in his face, which surprised him because her tits were so firm in the shirt that he thought for sure she must’ve had a bra on.
“Whoa!” Raman barked excitedly, and his boner stiffened a little more.
He complimented the tattoo on her left tit and her beautiful skin tone. He took the shirt and asked if she wasn’t wearing underwear either.
“I am,” she said.

“Well, when you take those off, I get them.”

She chuckled and turned around so they’d get a shot of her unzipping her pants. She was wearing a black thong that fit nicely up the crack of her juicy ass.

Raman felt that too, and said, “We’ll get you ready for John so when he comes in here you guys can get a bond going right away.”

She dropped her pants and sat down. She tried to get them off her ankles, but they got tied up somehow, so Ronik helped out. He couldn’t get them off either. Everybody was all nerves.

“I think your husband is excited too. He’s fumbling around down there too,” Raman said.

They got them off and Raman picked them up and tossed them aside. Julie was gorgeous right down to her toes. He started giving her a foot massage and asked Ronik one more time if he was okay with it.

“Oh yeah,” said Ronik sounding more eager than anyone else.

“Well I guess I better get John in here. JOHN.”

A man with huge biceps walked out of the back room. He was wearing a tight shirt and blue jeans. His hair looked like he got a horrible haircut from a military barber. He shook hands with everyone as Raman intMicheluced him.
There was nothing cute about this man, but with his unbelievable body, good eye contact, and charming personality, Julie found him extremely sexy and couldn’t wait to see what was causing that bulge in his jeans.

“She’s ready.”

“I see. You already got her unwrapped.”

Raman picked up Julie’s clothes and got out of the way. He told Ronik to move too so they could have some room on the couch to have fun with. Everybody seemed to calm down now that the talking was out of the way.
Raman and Ronik got comfortable on the far end of the couch. They had big smiles and stared with wide eyes like they were about to watch a sporting event on TV. All they needed was some beer and sandwiches to make it complete.

John sat beside Julie and started touching her tits as he talked with her about nothing in particular. Julie turned to her husband and asked if it was making his dick hard.

He said, “Yeah, it’s making me horny.”

“You wanna get horny?” asked Raman. “Smell that.” He put Julie’s panties in his face. Everybody started laughing.

That was Raman’s gift. He could make anyone feel at ease around him.
John knelt before Julie and opened her legs. He slipped his tongue between her pussy lips and started licking it up and down. Then he licked her clit and started flicking his tongue on it.

Julie took a deep breath. She fell backwards as a rush of tingles filled her horny cunt. She was already wet, but John had her pussy gushing in seconds. Julie’s moaning was the only sound in the room because Raman and Ronik were staring in silence.

Her pussy tasted good. She was a creamer too.

John looked down as he was licking her pussy. It was shiny and there were collections of pussy juice surrounding the hole. He kept lapping at her clit, and every now and again he would slurp up some of the juice, swallow it, and suck on her clit again.

Julie closed her eyes and pushed her pelvis forward so she could lean farther back. She grabbed her tits, squeezed them, and rubbed her nipples, which made her hornier. She started moaning a little louder.

She felt his tongue slip deep inside her pussy and she let out a gasp. “He eats my pussy so good,” she moaned.

“I can’t wait to fuck you hard tonight,” said Ronik.

He was touching her legs and he couldn’t seem to sit still in his seat. His legs were moving constantly like he had to use the bathroom, but everyone knew it had nothing to do with his bladder. His dick was hard, it was getting uncomfortable, and he needed to rub it, but there were too many people around.

Raman was standing on the other side of the couch looking down on them. Even from that angle he could how wet she was.
“Do you always get that wet?”

She looked up and nodded. She was too weak to talk. Her pussy felt like it was on fire.

Her face twisted into a passionate grimace. John was fucking her with his finger as he licked her twat. Her legs started wiggling. The boys knew she was close to cumming in his mouth.

Raman pinched her nipples. They were hard, erect, and ultra sensitive. Her legs shook as her cream spilled into his mouth. Julie wasn’t a screamer so she didn’t cry out, but the joy was very apparent in her face.

When her orgasm subsided, she asked Ronik if he wanted to see her suck his dick. It was a rhetorical question, of course, so they were in the act of trading places before Ronik could finish his sentence.

John’s body was a lot more impressive without clothes. It seemed like even his muscles had muscles too. He was ripped and he had a big cock too.
Julie took his swollen member in her mouth and slowly bobbed her head up and down on it. She stared her husband in the eye the whole time, which made him insane with lust. His cock was really throbbing now.

Her necklace waved back and forth as she licked his shaft and swirled her tongue around his cock head. Then she sucked him deep inside her mouth, let it touch the back, and rose off it.

She went down again. This time she stopped when his dick touched the back. She contracted her throat on the cock head and let saliva drip from her mouth and slide down his prick.

“Do you like the way she sucks your dick?” asked Ronik.

“Yeah, she’s really good at it,” John said between grunts.

She fastened her lips securely on the cock head and sucked hard on it while she twisted and shook her head like a rabid dog. She was licking his shaft while she did this, giving him a tingle that was more intense than any porn star had given him.

She looked at her husband again and let his cock fall out of her mouth so she could swirl her tongue around the head, lick the shaft, and swallow it down again.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:03 PM
It felt more like teasing to John, who was currently trying to think about everything other than what he was doing because Julie was making it difficult to keep from popping his load. The fact that her husband was sitting right there and enjoying it was making it harder.

“You like sucking dick, honey?” asked Ronik.

She smiled and let his cock pop out of her mouth. She nodded, said, “I like sucking your dick too.”

Raman smiled and said, “I got a feeling you’re gonna get a blowjob on the way home.”

Ronik smiled, but it only lasted a moment because he looked at Julie just in time to see John’s cock disappear down her throat while she was staring at Ronik with a look of seduction in her eyes.

Ronik’s cock jumped and twitched like crazy. He wanted to join in so bad but he didn’t want to ruin his wife’s fun. Likewise, Raman was having a hard time controlling the impulse to whip out his own cock and stroke a load of cum all over her face.

“Ohh! She’s got a good mouth,” moaned John. “I can see why you married her.”

She grabbed his balls and started stroking it upward while her head was going downward. It was like she was feeding more of it into her mouth because she sucked him deeper with every pass.
The blowjob was a little too good. John had a feeling that if she kept going the way she was, she would have a mouthful of his genetic code very soon. Besides that, she kept looking at him with those baby-blue eyes and talking dirty to him.

Raman had sat behind them so he could watch her ass and puffy cunt lips while she sucked him. He could imagine what it must look like on Raman’s end with that hairy muff between those ass cheeks. The thought of that was bringing him close to orgasm too.

He lifted her head off his shaft. “I want to fuck you,” he said.

When Julie turned around to get fucked from behind, Raman was sitting behind her with his dick out. He’d pulled it out to masturbate, but Julie was in a bending position with her head close to his cock.

“Want me to suck it?” she asked.

“Is it alright with you?” he asked Ronik.

“Yeah.”

“Are you sure? We don’t want you getting—”

“It’s okay. My dick is getting really hard,” interrupted Ronik.

Julie knew her husband well so she didn’t wait for his approval. She already knew he would like it.

She wrapped her lips around Raman’s cock, which was nice and thick, a surprise considering how old he was. She got it wet with her tongue and lips first, and then started sucking it as she felt John’s dick sliding in her other end.

Wet pussy juice spilled all over his cock head. A rush of tingles ripped through his penis. He eased more of it inside her, slowly and gently, giving her time to adjust to his girth.

“Whoa, she’s got a tight pussy,” John said.

Ronik watched as John rammed his wife’s horny cunt from behind as she slobbered Raman’s cock all over.

He walked around to the back of the couch so he could stand over them. He wanted a closer view, plus his cock didn’t feel as uncomfortable standing up.
Raman was in la-la land. His eyes rolled into his head and he was taking deep breaths with his hands clenched tightly at his side. Now he understood what John was talking about. Julie had a great mouth.

John thrust into her so hard that they could hear the collision of his pelvis hitting her ass. Her husband egged him on, talking about how much they were turning him on and how hard he was gonna fuck her later on.

He pulled his cock out and Raman got out of the way. He sat in the middle of the couch. He held his cock pointing straight up.

It was drenched in pussy juice. Some had collected on his shaft. The rest was soaked all over his balls. Julie sat on his cock. This time it slid right in with no resistance.

“Ohhhhhh!” Julie moaned.

She started bouncing on his cock, stopping to grind her horny cunt every now and then. Her perky tits bounced and swayed in the air.

They fucked like this for only a few minutes because Ronik and Raman wanted to see her get fucked in the ass. That’s what they’d been wanting from the beginning.

She stood and bent over with her ass up, back arched, and head down. John eased up behind her with his eyes locked on that beautiful ass.

He put the cock head on her asshole and gave it a gentle push. It was seriously tight, but his cock was covered in pussy juice, which gave it some lubrication.

He pulled back and pushed again. It slipped inside far enough for the sphincter to snap shut around his cock head.

“Ooh,” moaned Julie.

A couple more tried and he was deep inside and thrusting mightily into her asshole. It was tighter than her pussy, so tight it gave John a sensation that was unreal.

She started throwing her ass back at him so hard that he lost balance a couple times, stepped backward and somehow ended up sitting on the couch behind them with Julie sitting on his cock.

She didn’t miss a step. She just started bouncing up and down on his eager prick.

John held her by the hips. He started ramming her hard and fast.
“Oh, yesss!” screamed Julie.

“Fuck, yeah. Oh, yeah, come on, baby.”

They were both humping at each other with everything they had. John lifted her off his dick, stood up, forced her to her knees, and started stroking his cock.

Turned on by his show of strength, Julie eagerly licked the head of his ass-sodden cock and said, “Yeah. Give it to me!”

Cum spilled from John’s dick. Julie hungrily lapped at it and turned her head every which way to get all over face as it shot out. Her lips were flooded in semen, so much that it started dripping down her face all over the floor and her tits.

When he was done, she stroked it and kissed it while she smiled and looked into the camera, which everyone had forgotten about until now.
“It took a while to get you guys in here, but it was definitely worth it.”

Julie kissed and licked his cock while she savored the taste of his sweet cum in her mouth. She held onto it tightly, wishing somebody would invent a way to make a detachable dick.

If only I could take it home and keep it, she thought.

Chapter: 2

Raman’s idea to videotape real amateur couples having sex with porn stars was working to perfection so far. He’d taped a hot blonde fucking Fatima. She got so horny with her husband watching that she even started sucking Raman’s cock too.

He chose the first woman because she was a tall blonde with a lot of sex appeal. He chose the second one for the opposite reasons.

She wasn’t that tall, her hair was dark and fluffy, and she wore glasses. Her body was shapely, but petite and her tits weren’t nearly as large as the other woman’s. Basically, she looked like your typical girl’s next door type. There wasn’t anything about her that would make you think she was into this sort of thing.

As Raman was looking at her picture he noticed she had an innocent vibe about her. She seemed like the housewife type, the type that another woman could trust her husband around and not have to worry about her fucking him even if he wanted to.

Her profile became more intriguing after he started reading about her fantasy. She and her husband—mainly her husband—wanted her to have sex with two porn stars at the same time. They wanted her to get fucked in every orifice, and it was important that she get some DP (double penetration) action as well.

He had pictures from women who had a lot more sex appeal than her, but there was something about her innocent look that made Raman curious himself. He couldn’t imagine this small woman handling two cocks at once.
He rented another hotel room. This time they had the camera and lights set up before they got there so they could get straight to business.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:04 PM
He started with a short interview, same as last. Her husband was a fat man with receding hair and a shaggy goatee. Looking at them, they seemed like the perfect match. They both had an innocent vibe, but apparently their sex drives were the only things they couldn’t control.

During the interview, Raman found out her favorite position was doggy style. As a matter of fact, when he asked her that, she looked away and her face lit up when she answered him. It was like she was reminiscing about some of the better fucks that she had had in that position.

“When we’re done, are you gonna take her back to your hotel and fuck her doggy style?” Raman asked.

“You better believe it,” replied her husband, whose name was also Raman.

“Probably twice.”

“Well, I’ve got two veteran porn stars for you. I’ve got Michel and Tice Sunny. They’re two of the best. Whatever you want, they’ll be able to do. They’ll treat you like a lady and they’ll treat like…whatever you wanna be.” He was trying to say they’d treat her like a whore if that’s what turned her on, but he didn’t want to come right out and say it. Even though they were there to do hardcore, nasty-ass butt-fucking and dick sucking, there was still the possibility that she could be offended by vulgar words. It sounds crazy, but you’d be surprised.

He looked at her husband and said, “You gonna be okay with this? You’re not gonna be possessive, controlling, jealous, or anything like that?”
“No,” he replied.

“Okay, well let’s get them in here. I would normally undress you but we got two porn stars. Let’s let them do it.”

“Well, why don’t you go ahead and undress her, Raman” said a voice coming from the back.

It was Michel. Sunny was walking in with him. Seeing them made Wahida shiver with excitement and anxiety.

“Get in here Michel and Sunny. I’m an old guy; I’m just gonna sit here and watch.” He thought for a moment and said, “Well, I might take my dick out after a while.”

Michel was tall, muscular, and bald. Sunny was also tall and muscular, but he had hair. Both were cute and had an air of sex appeal about them that was getting her pussy juicing already.

Raman and her husband moved to the far ends of the couch so Michel and Sunny could have room to work. They moved really suddenly, and Wahida felt like she was a sculpture on display because she was sitting alone in the middle of the couch with everyone’s eyes on her.

She wasn’t alone for long though, because Sunny helped her to her feet and motioned her to turn around so he could see what he was about to get.
She was wearing a white, skimpy shirt that looked more like a big bandana that she wrapped around her chest and tied the front in a knot to keep it from falling off. Her flat belly was left exposed. She had on a black skirt that came just above her knees.

“I bet that’s a nice ass,” said Sunny as he bent her over.

They raised the skirt. She was wearing maroon panties that looked weird because they were the kind that covered her whole ass. They were used to seeing thongs and G-strings, but the shape was excellent still. It wasn’t too big, but there was enough meat to give you some cushion.

Michel pulled her panties off her butt cheeks. Sunny pulled them the rest of the way off and gave them to Raman because they knew how much he liked sniffing chicks’ panties.

“Seventeen seconds and they had your panties off. That’s gotta be a new record,” joked Raman.

The guys weren’t paying him much attention. They got Wahida undressed and got straight to business.

The husband and Raman got off the couch and Sunny sat down. Wahida sat beside him, leaned over and started licking his shaft. Lust overcame her as soon as his manly scent met her nose.

She sucked his cock into her mouth and started bobbing up and down on it. Michel went around to the other end and slid his cock in her pussy. It was already soaked. She didn’t need any foreplay.

“You like that?” he said.

Wahida mumbled something that was barely audible because her mouth was stuffed to capacity with Sunny’s dick.

He grabbed a handful of hair and applied a lot of pressure to the top of her head. His cock sank deeper in her mouth and didn’t stop until his pubic hairs touched her lips.

She felt the soft head curve slightly as it reached the back of her throat. She contracted her throat muscles on it and licked along the shaft while she enjoyed the feel of Michel’s pulsating dick reaming her tight cunt.

They got up to change positions, but Wahida dropped to her knees and started sucking both of their cocks before they could do anything. She would deep suck a cock and switch to the other after she’d given it a good licking.
“Open your mouth wide,” said Michel.

She looked up and opened her mouth wide with her tongue sticking out. He grabbed her head and placed the base of his cock between her lips. He let it slide across her soft lips, then she did the same with Sunny, leaving a long strand of saliva hanging between her mouth and his cock.

This time, Sunny grabbed her head and shoved his dick in her mouth to the hilt. Her eyes popped wide open, her stomach jerked, and the veins in her neck were bulging. She couldn’t breathe.

“That’s right, choke on it!” said Sunny, trying to shove his cock in further.
It came out with a sexy swoosh and gurgle. It was glossy wet. She sucked it some more, and then licked his balls as his cock waved back and forth on her forehead.

Michel grabbed her head and shoved his cock in her mouth just as deep. He started fucking her face. She was gagging and spit was falling from her mouth all over her tits and the floor.

No matter how deep they pushed into her, she never backed away or tried to stop until they pulled their beefy pricks out themselves. She even put both cocks in her mouth at the same time, although the tips were the only parts that could fit.

She was driving everyone insane with the loud slurping and powerful suction, plus it was very obvious that she was really enjoying herself. Her wanton attitude alone had all four cocks in the room warm and tingling. The way she went from 0 to 60 in five seconds was amazing.

Sunny sat with Wahida sitting on his prick. Whichever hole she was putting his cock in, it was extremely tight and warm. He’d never felt a pussy this tight before, so he asked, “Where’s it going?”

“It’s going right up that ass,” said Wahida.

“Whoa, it’s in your ass?” said Raman. “That just presents a whole new opportunity.”

He didn’t need to tell Michel twice. Wahida’s eyes were closed, but she could see a shadow fall across her body. She opened her eyes just in time to see Michel’s massive torso moving down on her.

He slipped his beefy cock in her pussy, which decreased the space in her ass by half, and Sunny moaned loudly. It felt like his cock was in a wet, heated, vice grip.

They started humping her holes with vigor. Her reaction was immediate. Her body shook violently as an intense wave of orgasms overcame her. She screamed in pleasure as her juicy ass shook and jiggled with every thrust of their cocks.

From a spectators’ point of view, it looked even more erotic because of Wahida’s size. Seeing a small woman handle two massive cocks like that was so sexy.

Their cocks seemed as big as her body and the way her tender pussy and asshole gave way to their merciless pounding made it look brutal, but still so enticing.

“Oh, yes, just like that. Fuck my holes, baby!” screamed Wahida, who was totally lost in herself now. Her hair was a complete mess.

“Oh, oh, yes, it feels so fucking good! It feels so good, baby!”

Michel said, “You’re screaming so much I think you need a dick in your mouth.”

“Yes!” she said.

He looked at Raman and said, “Any ideas?”

Raman got off the couch and whipped his cock out. He was older, but his cock was just as big as Michel and Sunny’s, and he was more skilled in using it too.

He went behind the couch and put it Wahida’s face. She hungrily sucked it up. Her body bucked, and cunt juice started spilling from her horny snatch as another intense orgasm overcame and consumed her.

Her screams were muffled by Raman’s cock. The vibration of her vocal cords sent a weird pleasure vibrating through his cock, causing an intense tingle that almost made him cum himself.

Needless to say, things were getting extremely hot in there. They fucked her for the next hour—all three of them—taking turns in her pussy, ass, and mouth. They nailed her in so many positions that she forgot whose cock was whose. Looking back on it, she really didn’t care.



Contniue next page .........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:05 PM
“So, when you get back to your house, are you gonna make her shower first or fuck like she is?” asked Raman her of her husband.

He replied, “I’m gonna fuck her like…hopefully full of cum.”

At that time, Wahida was bouncing on Michel’s cock. “Spit that cum out for me,” she yelled.

Seconds later, Michel was moaning and trying to catch his breath. Wahida rose off his cock and globs of white cum dripped out with it. She let everybody get a look it, see how creamy and gooey it was, and sank back onto his prick.

He kept fucking her, enjoying the slippery feel that his cum gave her pussy. He’d slide all the way in and pull out with a wet and shiny cock. Then he’d spread it around to cover his whole cock and balls as the last of his juices leaked into her wet twat.

Wahida wiped some of it up with her hand and tasted it. “It tastes nice and sweet,” she said as she wiped up some more swallowed it. Then she fell to the floor and started sucking it all off his cock.

Sunny was watching the entire time. He was massaging his cock to keep it hard for her, but she was so nasty that it made him feel like he was watching a porno.

The longer he masturbated, the better it felt, and it got to the point that he couldn’t hold back anymore. Cum was blazing up his shaft.

“Ready for some more?” he said. He put his cock in her face and stroked his meat.

Wahida opened her mouth wide and started flicking her tongue on the sensitive lower potion of his cock head and breathed warm air on his penis.
“Ohhhh!” shouted Sunny as his cock spit hot, sticky spunk all over Wahida face and mouth. He jerked it hard, making the last few drops of cum splatter on her cheeks, mouth, and up her nose.

She lapped at it, sucked at it, and blew bubbles with it. Then she’d suck on his cock to get whatever semen remained and swallow that too.

Her face was drenched in cum. She smeared it all over while she smacked her lips on it and moaned with delight. Then she started sucking their dicks and licking her fingers as she gazed at the camera seductively.

The guys stared in amazement, all five cocks (including the cameraman) still throbbing and jumping.

“You know, Raman,” said Raman Cummings to her husband, “we have a lot of wives who want to be in this series. She is the tops right now.”

He could only imagine how much fun they were going to have at the hotel tonight. Whew!

Chapter: 3

After what happened in the second shoot of Raman’s new video series, he was really excited to start working on the third. He’d had two hot married women so far, and there was a list that was getting longer by the day of women who wanted to try it out.

This time Raman chose a woman because she’d mentioned something about wanting to get into the porn industry. That made her less likely to chicken out at the last minute.

She and her husband were from Nepal, so Raman, his cameraman, and porn star, Richard, flew out there to meet with them. They seemed to have a happy marriage and were very comfortable with their choice to do this.
It was amazing, though, that they looked so much alike. They could easily have been mistaken for brother and sister.

The shoot was filmed in their house. They wouldn’t have it any other way. The cameraman got set up and pointed to Raman, which meant the camera was rolling.

“This is Kanchi and Philip and they’re from New York, as you might guess.”
He turned towards them and continued, “So, you told me you’ve been thinking about what the swingers’ life might be like. You’ve seen the Screw My Spouse ads and you think this may be a way to get your big toe wet a little?”

Philip said, “Yeah, we’ve been discussing her getting to fuck a porn star.”
Like his wife, he was tall and slender with long hair and a cute smile. His hair was brown, his wife’s hair, red.

“How long have you been married?” Raman asked.
“Four years.”

Raman smiled, said, “Look at the grins on your faces.” Philip and Kanchi had been smiling at him the whole time they spoke. It was like they were two children waiting eagerly to get on a new ride at the playground.
“Well, we’re going to bring in somebody experienced for you then. We’re going to bring in Richard.”

“Wow.”

“If you want to get fucked really well, he’s the guy who will do it. He’ll show you all the positions and you can learn. So while you’re being a slut wife, you can learn how to possibly be a porn star for later down the road if you decide to pursue that stage.”

“What do you think, honey?” asked Kanchi.
“I like it,” he replied.

“Let’s give it a try.”

“First, let’s show the camera what you look like,” said Raman as he was helping her to her feet.

Kanchi stood with a huge smile on her face, but her heart was racing. She was really nervous. She looked good for a woman her age, but she couldn’t help but feel insecure about whether or not she’d be able to perform the way real porn stars did.

Once Kanchi was standing, Raman said, “Ooh, look at this butt on her.”
She was wearing a blue top with a black leather skirt. It hugged her curves and made her look really sexy.

Raman grasped the skirt and said, “We’re gonna just take this up a bit.”
He raised the skirt. Two fleshy mounds of ass appeared from behind it like a curtain being raised on a stage. Her ass cheeks were parted by a black thong.

“Whoa, look at this. Richard Hollywood’s a lucky guy.”

Raman started groping her ass the way he did with the other wives. She didn’t seem to mind too much, as none of the others minded either.

“Let’s see those breasts. Take it all off,” he said politely.

Kanchi lowered the straps on her shirt and out came her tits. Raman was shocked. He thought Kanchi was wearing a bra. She wasn’t. Her tits were very firm.

“Nice,” said Raman. “Very nice. You’re a lucky guy.”
“Thanks,” said Philip.

He called Richard into the room. Kanchi still had her tits out.

Philip said in a loud and jolly voice, “So, you’re gonna fuck my wife, huh?” It was a funny question and it seemed to lighten the tension in the room.

“If it’s alright with you, its works for me,” joked Richard.

There were a few more brief moments of joking and then Raman told them to have at it.

Richard was very attracted to Kanchi’s breasts. They were so firm and the nipples were a dark, reddish brown like her hair. He cupped them and then took one into his mouth as Raman and Philip were getting seated.
He moved to the other tit. He gave it a hard suck and let it pop from his mouth.

He could feel Kanchi trembling slightly even though she was wearing a big smile. It was understandable that she would be nervous, and there was something about it that turned him on even more, made him want to satisfy her better.

He touched her crotch. There was a lot of heat coming from her snatch.
He looked at her legs. They were nice and long and she had a very dark tan.
He pulled her panties down and helped her step out of them. He handed them to Raman, who just happened to enjoy sniffing girls’ panties.
Richard and Kanchi started by kissing. They were quick kisses that lasted just long enough to get their bodies heated. Their lips smacked together and then they’d separate.

It went on like this a few times more until Kanchi started letting her lips linger on his a little longer. Then she stuck her tongue in his mouth. Richard gladly accepted it and started swirling his tongue in circles with hers.
He sat her on the bed. She slid back and spread her legs.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:08 PM
“Ohh,” said Raman. “She’s got a ring on there too.”

She looked so hot with her bald cunt on display like that. Richard touched her clit and started playing with the piercing before he dropped to his knees. A pussy that pink and wet needed to be licked.

“Ohhh, yeah,” moaned Kanchi when she felt him pleasuring her clit. He flicked it all around the clit and the earring, tossing it from side to side with his tongue.

His tongue gradually moved lower with every pass. He used his thumbs to spread her pussy lips open as he neared the sweeter regions of her nest and started lapping up cunt juice.

Kanchi looked to her left and said, “Would you like to join in Raman?”
“I’d love to.”

“Is that okay with you?” she asked Philip.

It was, so Raman wasted no time in whipping out a throbbing hard cock and putting it in Kanchi’s face.

Kanchi grabbed it firmly and started stroking it. She swirled her tongue around the sensitive cock head before taking him in her warm mouth.
“Mmmm,” moaned Kanchi.

The suction was strong and she was using her hand to stroke more of him into her mouth as Richard was working wonders with his tongue and fingers below.
“She knows how to suck cock,” Raman grunted.

That was the same thing she was thinking about Richard Hollywood. He had her pussy greased like a baking pan. Having Raman’s meaty prick filling up her mouth was only adding to the pleasure.

Her husband watched as Richard got undressed and took Raman’s place in his wife’s mouth. Philip’s hand had found its way down his pants and he was slowly masturbating.

Richard could barely concentrate on getting his clothes off. Kanchi had taken hold of his cock and started sucking it as soon as he unzipped his pants.
Raman was right about one thing—Kanchi was a pro at giving blowjobs. The things she did with her tongue and jaws could put any porn star to shame.
She felt Raman smacking the side of her head with his cock. She stopped playing with her pussy and looked up. Passion was deeply apparent on her face. She was extremely turned on. She took hold of the other cock and hungrily stuffed it in her mouth.

“Suck those two cocks. Suck those two porn stars,” shouted Philip.
She took turns sucking their cocks for a long while. Her legs got wider as time passed on. Her cunt was glowing as juices seeped between the split.
Philip got up and said, “I wanna see my pretty little wife’s pussy get fucked.” He helped her up and out of what little clothing she had left on her gorgeous body.

Richard suggested she lay in a position that would allow her to look over at her husband while he was fucking her. It was a great idea so she did, and Richard eagerly slipped in between her thighs.

Kanchi grimaced and moaned in pain when she felt the huge cock head pushing at her tiny hole. Richard had to rub it up and down to get it lubed up enough to slide in. But once it was in, there were no disappointments on either side.

Kanchi’s pussy was tight enough to squeeze juice from a cucumber. Richard was ramming into her for all he was worth. The bed was squeaking and she was crying out as her tits jiggled up and down.

He fucked her so hard that her body was sliding closer to the edge of the bed. Her head fell over the edge and it put her face-to-face with her husband who was smiling at her.

She smiled back and said, “It’s good; it’s so good!” Then the smile disappeared and her face became twisted with passion.

Raman made a comment about the fact that Richard might be auditioning a new porn star of the future. Between moans, Richard said she might be perfect, and kept bucking into her tight cunt.

Then he said, “As a matter of fact, she is perfect.”

Then he pinned her legs so far back that her knees touched her head. He climbed completely on top of her in the power driver position and began slamming his cock into her.

“Oh, I love it,” screamed Kanchi. “Baby, thank you so much.”

“Yeah, thank you so much, baby,” said Richard sarcastically as he continued pounding his wife’s cunt.

“More, oh, please Richard’t stop! Oh, baby!” Kanchi screamed.

But Richard did stop. He wanted Kanchi to ride him.

He lay in her space, which was warm and damp with sweat. Kanchi mounted him in the reverse cowgirl position.

“Yeah, we can see her beautiful body from here,” said Raman.

She leaned to the rear and arched her back as she felt Richard’s prick stretching her inner walls. Her tits bounced as she bounced on his shaft. Her legs were cocked wide open.

“Honey, you like it?”

“I love it,” said Philip. He was still masturbating in the chair.

Kanchi started raising her pelvis and slamming it on his cock with as much force as she could. The bed was squeaking and hitting the wall. Raman and Philip were cheering them on as they both cried out in ecstasy. The cameraman was the only quiet person in the room at this point.

Richard bent her over doggy-style and fucked her from behind. “Come on! Yeah, show your husband what nasty slut you are! I think it turns him on to see how nasty you can be! Beg for it! Beg for it!”

“Please screw me! Oohhhhh, harderrrr!”

Kanchi’s pussy was greasy. It was exceedingly tight.

Richard felt an intense pull on his cock every time he pulled back. It was like his cock was being milked. The tingles got more intense and he found himself gritting his teeth as semen started shooting up his shaft.

He motioned for Kanchi to lie down. It was time for the all-important cum shot. He started stroking his cock in her face.

She stuck her tongue out and licked at it as milky white cum started landing in her mouth, hair, and all over her face.

“Yeah, get it all over my wife’s face. Take his load, baby.”

Richard smeared it around her lips with his spent cock and stroked the remaining jizz in between her lips.

Now that it was over, Raman offered to take everyone out for some pizza.

As they were eating their pizza, a thought passed through Raman’s mind. He never would have thought something this perverted would be so successful. But then again, with everyone being so perverted these days, it only made sense that it would.



Perhaps he could make his little hobby into a profitable business.




The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:31 PM
Fairmount Palliser



"The Palliser," I said. "Call me when you get to the parking garage."

Finally! We had been waiting for months and now we were to meet. Twenty minutes later another ring.

"Suite 531, just like your birthday, the door will be open," I told my beautiful partner.

Now I relaxed in the oversized chair for the most desirable woman in the world.

The door silently eased open and there she was. Blue jeans and a white blouse were hardly the proper attire for the Rimrock Restaurant, but slung over her arm was clothing bag.

"Nice white dress?" I chided. She had always worn black; the white dress was a special request.

Closing and locking the door, she scrunched up her nose and moved into the bedroom of our corner suite without a word. The rattle of hangers and running water in the sink were the only sounds. A soft, feminine chuckle followed the water being turned off. Then she appeared in the doorway.

You have never seen such a sexy, promising smile as she walked over to me. I watched. Standing in front of my knees, she kicked off her shoes and sat in my lap. While kissing me she swung her legs over the arm of the chair on my left and ground her ass onto my cock. We both moaned as our fulfillment began.

As we kissed, I kept my hands away from her body and caressed her hair, ears, neck and forehead. She in turn kept arching her back wanting attention. As I ran my fingernails down the side of her neck she had finally had enough teasing. With a whimper her right hand captured mine and moved it to her blouse buttons. One at a time, slowly, oh so slowly, I slipped the first three from the holes holding them. Her tongue moved more rapidly; her breathing became more ragged. My hand moved back to her neck and followed her neck to the center of her chest.

"Right or left?" I pondered. A pair of 36C's caused my consternation. The lacy yellow bra was only a minor distraction. Each breast was perfect. The nipples both sought attention.

"Definitely right," I decided. I moved my hand up and ran my fingers around her areola over her lacy garment. She was rubbing her thighs together, grinding her ass harder and pulling my head to her lips waiting for me to rub her nipple. I slid my hand under her bra.

"Oh YES!" she moaned as I attended to her hard nub. She moaned from her depths. Obviously the months we had been separated had created a volcanic effect in her and she was about to blow higher than Mount St. Helen. The rubbing, the grinding, the kissing and the pinching of her nipple were enough for a tremor to begin in her body.

"Oh NO!" she next groaned. Her body went rigid on my lap. Then the quivering began. I gave equal attention to each breast and kept her peak going as long as I could...a considerable amount of time.

"Oh MY!" she finally sighed as she stretched her arms over her head. She lay back and tried to relax. Sensing my opportunity I ran my hand down her belly past her belt and cupped her mound. The heat was intense. I rubbed her pussy through her jeans and moved my other hand to her breasts. She tried to sit up but I easily held her down with my right hand. My left began loosening the belt and removing my obstacles. My hand slid inside her yellow lace panties and discovered two wet, puffy lips.

I inserted two fingers into the most beautiful pussy with resistance. Was she tight! As I moved them methodically in and out she tried to sit up with more urgency.

"No, NO, NOOOO NOT AGAIN!" her body rose as if levitating. Only her shoulders and the back of her knees made contact with the arms of the great chair, not including my hands on her pussy and breasts. Her head snapped back. She held herself rigid but her body quivered like a tuning fork. My fingers continued to gently strum her sensitive clit. I moved my fingers from her breasts to her mouth and she sucked them in. I could feel her tongue bathing them. Finally I took pity on her and let her come down.

"Two to nothing," I observed.

"Three, four and here comes FIVE," as she rubbed her thighs together. She looked incredible as she came. Her face suffused with color. Her mouth open and her eyes screwed shut; she somehow managed an angelic smile. The last button still held on her blouse and her jeans were now half way to her knees. As her ass lifted from my lap I slid my hand under her and squeezed her cheeks alternating with caresses.

"How incredible! Do you do that on all your first dates?" she asked.

"Of course, or you may not be back for a second date."

"And how can I be sure you'll be back?" she asked. Not waiting for my answer, she kicked off her jeans and slid to the floor between my knees. I knew where this was going.

"I think it's time for dinner," I told her.

"I know," she said as her hands unbuckled my belt. This time I tried to sit up only to be gently restrained. As she pushed me back she pulled my slacks and briefs off.

"Ummmm," then she dove for the first course. As her tongue caressed the tip of my cock her hands moved under my shirt. As her lips captured my crown her hands ripped my shirt apart. As her mouth slid down her fingers slid lightly over my nipples. As she took me into her throat my hips bucked up and she grabbed my ass cheeks and squeezed.

She began a rhythm and started me to the edge. I was so distracted that I lost the location of one of her hands. As I enjoyed the action between my legs, this squishing sound captured a portion of my hearing. One of her dainty hands had remained on my chest while the other had moved between her legs and was rubbing her clit.

"Ummmm," sounded again from her throat, sending vibrations to my soul. She moved her hand from her pussy and placed it by my lips. I began to lick and suck enjoying the flavor of the tasty digits. Her other hand moved from my chest to refill the void between her legs.

"Ummmm," again as she now took me into her throat. She moved her hand from my mouth to my nipples and the other from her pussy to my cock. She coated the base with her juices then let me lick the fingers clean. Then she went all the way down my cock and I could feel her tongue recapturing her juices. This continued until.....

"Ummmm," we both moaned as I filled her mouth again and again as she sucked. There was a brief pause as she came. My cum splashed down her throat and some came back out as she couldn't swallow it all. She collapsed forward and licked the cum off my body. I couldn't move. She hugged her arms around my waist as her head rested in my crotch. I could feel her rockhard nipples against my legs as she rubbed them sensuously. Minutes passed as we reveled in our sexual haze.

"The shutout is gone and the score is EIGHT to one!" she stated. "We'll go for extra innings after dinner. Now are you going to feed me?"

"Of course, I want you to keep your strength up."

We moved to the bath and washed each other in the shower. The temptation was great but we resisted so we could play a riskier game.

"Now get out while I get dressed," she knew what would transpire if I remained. I had the pleasure of watching her apply her makeup. Every man should have the pleasure of watching a naked, beautiful woman primp. But now she was asking for her secret time. This was the time where each woman prepares for romance. Chastised, I moved to the parlor hearing the door close behind me.

Twenty minutes. That's how long it took Milo to sculpt Venus. The door opened to a vision. Beautiful hair, more than lovely face with a Mona Lisa smile. The dress was a feat of engineering: white as requested with a cowl front descending to below her breasts. Tied behind her neck leaving her perfect back exposed. White thigh highs and three inch heels completed the package that the public would see.

"Panties?" I wondered, but a gentleman would never ask. I knew I would find out later and the suspense would drive up the heat. A quick spin and we were out the door.

The restaurant was on the first floor and the elevator trip was uneventful. Rrrighttt! She stood as far away as possible from me. She would turn to look in the mirrored wall (and give me a view of her ass and bare back). Then she would turn to the front and adjust her dress. The bulge in my pants showed how uneventful the ride was.

Marcel, our maitre d', met us and was speechless. We had to shock him back to the present. I had reserved a corner booth with windows overlooking the street on two sides. Semi-private was just fine and in my plan. As Marcel moved the table aside for her to sit I realized I was out of position and he somehow was right where he wanted to be. You crouched down and gave him a view to your navel and then turned your body, legs open and dispelled any doubts about the status of your panties. Now he knew something I didn't!

The service for our dinner was over the top. Four servers, Marcel and a knockout English babe served us water constantly. Together they gave us their complete attention. After all, who could ignore such a dashing couple! I looked like a distinguished gentleman, 6'2" about 195 pounds and in excellent condition. OK, my present partner eclipsed me. Who could get passed a beautiful brunette perfectly coiffed. Her 5'7" body was perfect for her 3" heels. For three hours we enjoyed each other's company. With our sexual edge satisfied in the room, we became reacquainted intimately by conversing and laughing. Dinner included some touching but more anticipation-building. We had a great time enjoying each other. Did we eat??


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:33 PM
The water or the wine had your kidneys swimming and you excused yourself to find the Ladies Lounge...all the way on the other side of the lobby. As soon as you left the restaurant our English water server came over to fill our glasses AGAIN. This time the message was different.

"Pardon me, sir. I have an offer for you and your woman. Me."

Oh boy! My mind spun with the options. Sandi, her tag read, was incredibly luscious in her conservative skirt and uniform blouse.

"Well, Sandi, I love your offer but my partner may not want to share our time together. Tell you what. I'll apprise her of your generous offer when she gets back and we'll let you know. Alright?"

"Wouldn't have it any other way," she said and turned to go.

"Excuse me Sandi. I need some proof of your intentions...your panties."

The look in her eyes was priceless. "I'll be right back," she said.

"No! Right here and right now!" I tested her.

This was her challenge. Give in, submit, or move on. She moved back to the table which gave me my answer. She moved as close as she could to me and placed the water carafe on the table. With a cryptic smile on her face she pulled up the center of her skirt with both hands exposing two very long legs in thigh high stockings. I received only a glimpse of the Promised Land as her hands moved to the side of her waist. Bending over as little as possible she pulled one leg free then the other. In front of me on the table was a nice pale blue pile of damp lace. Without a word she turned and left.

The scent of her arousal rose to my nose. While inhaling deeply I heard your laugh and returned to the present. Marcel had you cornered at the concierge station. He kissed your hand and appeared to graze your breast. He obviously hoped for more but you moved quickly and returned to your lover. He thought to follow but sadly shook his head and yelled at the next people in line!

This time you sat down without assistance and appeared extremely flushed. In front of you there was that pile of blue lace. In your hand you held out a pile of very damp white lace. This was turning into a panty raid.

"You certainly were busy," we said at the same time.

"My trip to the lounge was almost very eventful," you began. "Marcel left people in line to escort me to the lounge. He was ready to follow me in when several women came in from the ballroom. I sat and laughed as I removed my surprise for you and waited to be sure he left. But as I came out he was still there. He grabbed my hand with the panties and felt the moisture. As we walked back he sniffed his hand and knew what I had. He tried so hard to get me to open my hand but had to settle for a kiss on the hand. He wants me!"

"Of course he does," I said. "It must be something in the air."

She gave me the whites and picked up the blues. "Nice! And pre-scented!"

"Let me explain." I told her my story and her eyes sparkled. "What do you think? I have no interest in being with another man. Have you ever considered a woman?"

You fidgeted with her panties and moved them to your nose. Inhaling deeply you nodded your head. "Why not? She is beautiful and she can be my gift to both of us!"

Did I mention I love this woman!!

The blues disappeared under the table as you slipped them on. I reached over and pressed them into your pussy. Gently you moaned. "Rub your nipples," I said. As I slipped two fingers around the center strap into your pussy your right hand slid into your dress. Now both your juices and Sandi's were on the blues. You slumped forward and vibrated.

"When you're ready, it's time to go. I'll pass Sandi a note with our room number on the way out. Do you think an hour after we leave will give us enough time to conduct our business?" All you could do is nod. I helped you from your seat and got the view Marcel enjoyed earlier. You walked unsteadily through the restaurant holding on to me. Sandi smiled as I took you passed her and I said an hour would be great. I slipped her the note with our room number. The note was wrapped in white lace!

When the elevator came I forced you into a corner and removed your breasts by pushing the cowl to each side. I only got two quick licks in before the car stopped at the second floor. You didn't have time to cover up so you wrapped your arms around my body and forced your chest into my side. Four middle-aged business types joined us and fell silent as the doors closed. One of them pushed "8". This would not be an easy exit for you.

Ding-ding-ding... The fifth floor. As the doors opened you shocked me when you pushed me aside and bare breasted walked between the men and off the elevator. I was rooted to the spot. You turned and said, "Are you coming?" Five cocks rose instantaneously and four chins dropped. With your hands on your hips you cocked your hip. "Not yet," I said beating the others to the punch. I exited just as the doors closed. We could hear the groans as the car left and someone punching the buttons belatedly.

"What a wonderful evening!" you said. Now you untied your top and let your dress cascade to the floor. Now you started off with only your pale blues, stockings and heels.

"Hey! I like this dress!"

"It's yours," you said.

"OK," I said picking up the dress. "But you'll need this."

Turning you saw me hold up the room key. You walked back to me and held out your hand. I took that opportunity to kiss you and slide the card key into the front of your blues.

"Cool!" you moaned as the plastic hit your clit. This time you walked to our door rubbing your nipples. I followed at a distance enjoying the view.

You reached the door before me but couldn't open it. "Damn. I can never get these things to work."

"Perhaps it's not lubed enough," as I took it from her hand. "It's a little known fact that the wetter these things are, the better they work." Sounds good. I slipped the card back into the blues. My hand followed over the top of the card and my fingers bent up in between her lips forcing the plastic against her clit. Oh the lube flowed! You leaned into me and bit my shoulder. I then pushed you against the cold door.

"ENOUGH! OPEN THE DAMN DOOR!" Never before has a door opened so quickly. You slammed the door and pushed me toward the bedroom. Shoving me onto the bed you ripped off the blues. Like a panther you attacked my belt pulling my pants to my ankles. Seeing my cock drove you into a frenzy. With my cock standing tall and hard you climbed on the bed and positioned your pussy above me. Down you moved taking all of me on the first stroke. You held that position like a statue. I could feel the heat and the motion inside your body. Then you began to rock. Then you would move up and down. Then you would stop. This drove me wild seemingly forever. I was holding out as long as possible. I felt you begin to move faster, your breathing more ragged.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:34 PM
"YESYESYESYES........" We came together. You collapsed onto me as I grabbed your asscheeks. We both fell asleep immediately. What an incredible six hours with more to come!

I woke to an empty bed. The clock showed about an hour later and there was a soft, but insistent, knocking at the door. I quickly got up wondering what happened to my vision. When I cleared the bedroom door I saw her.

She was in the chair we had previously made use of and she was again making use of it. She was in her own world. Slouched with eyes closed, one hand held a breast the other was buried between her legs. I beheld her while I groped for the door handle. I opened it without looking. Sandi stood there looking at me, at first. She followed my gaze. Mesmerized, she moved toward the chair. As she moved, items of clothing began to hit the floor. I closed the door and leaned against it watching.

Beauty moved to Beauty. Sandi tossed her blouse and bra aside. Then she shed her shoes. As she stood near the chair her hands moved to her waist. Skirt and white panties slithered down her long legs as one item. She bent at the waist allowing me an incredible view and pulled the clothing away leaving only her thigh-highs. My Beauty never stopped and never opened her eyes since I first saw her. Her moans were coming more rapidly. Her hands moved more quickly.

Sandi fell to her knees and placed her hands on two vibrating knees. Both women smiled as Sandi slid her hands up those soft thighs. Nicole was smiling, then she opened her eyes. A shock appeared on her face as she realized it was Sandi between her thighs. I began to move forward. She looked at me and the smile reappeared. Her eyes closed again as Sandi licked the moist place where Nicole's hands had been.

"OHHH, OHHHHH, OHHHHHHHH," Nicole exclaimed. Sandi was riding a bucking bronco with her mouth. Nicole had both hands on the back of Sandi's head entwined in her hair. Sandi was tugging at both breasts and pulling the hard nipples. I knelt behind the offered body and slowly moved my diamond hard cock into the tightest of pussies. Not expecting this intrusion Sandi raised her mouth from its succulent feast and groaned to the depths of her soul. Nicole wasn't having any of it and pulled Sandi back to her previous endeavor. I held myself still and my conjoined partner went back to work. Seconds later Nicole exploded. Her body jumped from the chair. Sandi grabbed Nicole's ass cheeks and pulled her even closer, sucking the flowing juices. Sandi's movement forced her back even deeper onto my cock. As Nicole humped Sandi's face a rhythm developed.

I felt Sandi's pussy grabbing my cock, milking it. Nicole collapsed back into the chair and Sandi lay her head on a very satisfied, vibrating pussy. Sandi had her arms around Nicole's waist as I began to pleasure her. She moaned on every stroke. Nicole bent forward and rubbed Sandi's back and pulled her hair. Sandi's orgasm hit. Nicole held her as I pumped my load into her spasming pussy. Nicole rubbed my nipples and played with Sandi's tight rosebud. As I was finishing Nicole pulled my cock out and placed it between Sandi's cheeks. She used my fluids to insert her index finger into Sandi's nether hole and take her to greater heights as her second orgasm hit. Nicole pumped her finger vigorously as I rubbed Sandi's clit. She now was jabbering an unknown dialect. She REALLY lost it! We had to hold her through her pleasure. She went on this way for what seemed to be minutes. Then she went limp, unconscious.

"OK, I'm next for that treatment," Nicole said. "Incredible!!!!!"

We leaned across Sandi's limp body and enjoyed a passionate soul kiss. Our tongues dueled. We caressed each other. Only when Sandi groaned did we stop. I pulled away from Sandi, picked her up and placed her in the oversized chair with Nicole to hold and fondle. What a beautiful sight. Two fantastic women hugging; breasts mashed against each other enjoying an unsisterly like kiss. They entwined their legs and in a relaxed manner slowly moved against each other.

I moved away to recharge and, more importantly, pour the champagne. Both women heard the clink of the glasses and looked up at me with sultry smiles. As I handed them each a glass my cock began to stiffen. They noticed....

Looking at each other, they smiled and slowly stood. Sandi kissed me first a long hot kiss. When she moved away Nicole moved in. "Thank you," she said before kissing me and moving her body into mine. Sandi hugged both of us. After a while Nicole broke off the kiss and with champagne glass in one hand and my cock in the other she drew me toward the bedroom. Sandi captured one of my free arms holding my hand on her wet pussy and made sure I was restrained as we moved. Sandi retrieved the bottle of White Star as we passed it.

The night was unbelievable. We reached the bed and made use of half the king-sized object. Closeness, intimacy is what we craved. We talked, as we drank our champagne and gently caressed whoever we wanted to caress.

After a time we made love. One on one or two on one, we all shared our passions. Nicole and Sandi brought themselves off as I watched. It seemed to be a competition. Who could hold off the longest? It was again incredible to watch the two techniques. While Nicole moved sensuously and focused on her clit and pussy, Sandi moved forcefully and equally stimulated her breasts and clit. Then one triggered the other. Talk about intense! As they came, Nicole placed her right leg over Sandi's left. This contact set them off again. Coming down they rolled into each other hugging and kissing. Then they seemed to realize what they had done, in front of me. Nervous laughter filled the room and two beautiful women blushed --- all over!

Then they moved toward me. As they held me down they debated whether I should take care of myself as they had. Back and forth they reasoned. Finally they decided that nothing should go to waste and if anyone was going to bring me off, it would be them! And did they!!!!

Epilogue: About two hours into our session there was a ruckus in the hall. Shouting and screaming distracted us. We heard Marcel's voice as if in pain. Sandi laughed hysterically. When we calmed her down she explained. Marcel noticed when I spoke with Sandi on the way out of the Rimrock and he cornered her. He demanded to know the room number and since I paid cash for the dinner (Great tip for Sandi) he had no other way. To escape him Sandi gave him the room number NEXT to ours, 533. Turned out that Mr. & Mrs. Garelli were in there, a very jealous Mr. Garelli! Word is Marcel missed a week of work recuperating.

Sandi is now the maitre'd at the Rimrock, or should I say hostess, and absolutely glows when we show up for our monthly dinner!


The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:38 PM
A Summer, Fall and Sunflower



If Tully had chosen another profession, he would be about ready for retirement now. As he tried to stand up straight after his long, long spring day in the orchard, his fleeting thought was that, like his father, he was born on this land and worked his entire life on its beautiful rolling acres. For fifty years it was a wonderful life. With Betty by his side they had raised four children, been financially successful and loved their work. Even after all those years and after long tiring days, they would often walk out among the trees, hand-in hand, kiss and watch the sunset.

Life wasn't like that now. Ten years ago Betty got sick. Year after year he watch disease twist her body and pain take the sparkle out of her eyes. He prayed every night, she prayed, the family prayed, the church prayed and their friends prayed, God never even grunted in response. Five years ago, Betty died. Tully did not cry; he was out of tears by then. He almost felt relief, knowing she would not hurt and worry about him any more. He was angry with God and he was so very lonely.

Work wasn't the same alone. Tully never shirked his duties but the wonder, the specialness and the love was no longer on the land. The orchard was magnificent this year. There had been enough healthy bees; the weather cooperated; all the varieties of trees were setting so much fruit that before harvest, it would have to be thinned or the branches would have to be shored up. If only Betty could see.

There was one rocky, unplanted hill that stuck up in the middle of the peaches. Tully had not been there in three years, but he idly walked toward it, through the long late afternoon shadows. Betty had liked to hike up this path, past the cave, where in many years some critter raised its young. He could remember, foxes, a mountain lion, even a bear claiming the large, twenty-yard deep opening and sharing its summer coolness with the fruit bats. As Tully past the cave, he heard a rustle. Curiosity, got the better of him and he went back to the mouth to see what manner of beast he would be sharing the land with this year. He looked past the large rock that the path went around and into the cave. It was empty and quiet. Must have been a mouse, a rabbit or even a bat. But as he turned to resume his walk a large dark shadow flittered behind the rock. He was seldom frightened but this was large. A cold chill went down his spine. He wasn't as curious now and decided to leave. One last glance at the rock and he froze in his tracks, speechless.

The rock was in the way. All Tully could see was a head, a young, beautiful, golden-haired female head. The eyes in the head were watching him, unafraid, bright, flashing green in the beam of light that framed her head in a halo. His heart was recovering and his speech returned, "Hello, you about frightened me to death. Are you all right? You are a long way from civilization."

"I am fine. I've been watching you work all day."

"You didn't have to watch there is plenty of work to go around."

Silence. Uncomfortable silence, wrapped around him. This was very strange. "Come out from behind the rock and introduce yourself. I'm Tully, Tully Mason. This is my orchard." He did not see her now. "I won't hurt you. I'm just concerned; it is almost dark. Do you have a car near by?"

The head popped up again. "I don't show myself because you might be frightened. I was told to come learn from you."

Tully laughed, "Sent to learn? All I know is how to grow fruit; there is little that I could teach. You will not scare me. Come on out. We'll walk down to the house and get something to drink."

"Drink?"

"Sure, come on."

Tully was tall, callused and tanned. He had seen death, pain and suffering enough for two lifetimes, but he was not ready when she moved from behind the rock. She was nearly six feet tall with beautiful, unblemished white skin. Her golden hair shown like silk and seemed to be blowing but there was no wind. She was totally nude and had no hair on her body. Behind her were two coal black wings that were as tall as she and stood three feet out on either side. They seemed to have a life of their own. The individual feathers fluttered and the entire wing gently rocked to and fro.

She seemed prepared for his shock. She stayed quiet, waiting for his eyes to return to normal size and his mouth to shut. "We usually are told not to let ourselves be seen."

"You, you are an angel."

"No, I am a nephilim."

Tully's mind raced. Sunday school had not been a complete waste. "You are breathtakingly beautiful; I did not know nephilim had black wings; why did you say you were sent to learn; why did you let me see you?"

She looked so young but her smile was one of thousands of years of understanding and patience. "Only God is beautiful; I have black wings because I have not decided; I was sent to you to learn about humans; you have to see me to accept me."

"You haven't decided what?"

"I have to decide whether to serve God without question, in worshiping bliss forever and give back my soul or to become a mortal human."

"I though I was the only one who questioned."

"Nephilim's exist because some angels thought of themselves instead of God and fell from grace, then mated with humans. We have one chance to become angels again. I have not been able to decide, that is why my wings are black. The angels are taught not to trust me, but I have always done what I was told. I just have questioning thoughts sometimes."

Tully and the Nephilim talked well past sunset, the air was getting cold. "You had better come with me to the warm house, where you will be safe for the night and warm."

Her eyes were filled with questions. "I know nothing about warm, cold, safe or houses. That is why I have been sent to you. I have been granted a time to learn what you call life as a human. I have heard so many words that have no meaning to me. I have only been around angels. My human side makes me restless and I wonder things that no angel should ever consider."

"Are you ashamed of your black wings?"

"I do not know what that means."

"Do you realize that you are nude? Not wearing clothes?"

"Does that matter?"

Tully let all such conversations drop. He was getting nowhere.

"Tully, will you teach me what it is like to be human?"

"Why would God pick me? I am a very flawed human. There are much....."

She was lost in his words; never had she heard any questioning of God. He waited for her to recover from his all too human comments.

"I was told to come to you."

"I need to think. I'm not even sure I know what it is to be human. How can I teach you?"

"I do not know. I was told to come to you."

Tully was tired and very, very confused. He was even challenging his eyes, his ears and his sanity. "What is you name?"

"I have no name. Only a very few angels have names. I think those have names so humans can remember them. If I need a name with you, maybe you can give me one."

"For now, I will call you Raven, because of the color of your wings."

"Raven, it is."

"Raven, I need to rest and then see if you are still around in the morning." Tully had now realized that this beautiful creature had no opinions and would not understand if he invited her into the cabin again. He wasn't even sure she would fit through the door.

"I will answer you in the morning."

He marveled that he could still see her form clearly in the near darkness. In spite of this impossible image and impossible conversation, Tully's body was responding to her youthful nakedness. "Raven you are strikingly beautiful in human terms and very desirable."

"I do not know what that means."

He shook his head and started down the little hill, "We'll talk tomorrow and I'll try to explain."

All night, Tully, tossed and turned. He woke up every few minutes and added a few words about being human to the note pad on his nightstand. This was crazy. It had to be a dream. Still about six a.m., he trudged up the rocky path to the cave. Just as he arrived, Raven settled gently down on the big rock. A rush of wind engulfed him. He watched in awe as she folded the massive wings behind her.

"Good morning Tully."

"Good morning Raven."

"Are you going to teach me what it is like to be human?"

"I really do not know how or why I was chosen but I promise to try."

"Where do we start?"

"I need to ask you some question so I can find a starting place."

"Ask away, teach."

Question after question rolled out until noon.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:40 PM
"Do you get cold or hot?" "Have you ever been touched?"

"Do you get mad or happy?" "Do you have free will?"

"Do you ever have pain?" "Do you want, dream, wish, miss others?"

"Are you ever afraid?" "Do you cry or feel sad?"

"Do you eat?" "Do you sleep?"

The scope of Tully's task unfolded. Raven had indeed lived as an angel, no pain, no fear, no freewill, no anger, no emotions, no thrill, no desire, no needs and no stresses. But she sensed there was something beyond what the angels knew. God for some reason sent her to Tully.

"Raven, are there boundaries that we cannot cross? Things we cannot do? What guidelines were you given?"

"I was told to go to you?"

"So to learn you will do what I ask of you?"

"Yes. I have to decide when I return whether to be an angel or a human."

"When do you have to return?"

"When I am summoned."

"Give me a few minutes to think."

"I do not know what that means but go ahead."

Praying didn't seem right so Tully thought about Betty. How they became adult humans together and discovered what it meant to commit to each other, their family, hardships and struggles. He thought of how they fought through pain, rocky parts of their marriage and little disagreements that he longed for today. He thought of the most wonderful times and what she had taught him it meant to be a woman and a wife. He tried to think of ways to explain love, hate and human feelings.

"Walk with me around the orchard, Raven. I do not have many ideas right now. Maybe something will come to mind." She walked with him but he knew she did not know what an idea was or a mind. He pointed out a young lamb; she just nodded. He talked about the beauty of the trees; she did not even look. He needed a breakthrough. Some way to start the idea of feelings, emotions, touch and love. Tully stooped and grabbed a handful of warm dirt and let it slip through his fingers. The light came on. There was one event that changed his life and Betty's life.

"I'll be back in thirty minutes."

Tully did not wait for Raven's acknowledgment; he just raced down the hill and jumped into his pickup. Raven was not impressed with humans so far. They could not fly and seemed to have no purpose.

The dust cloud swirled behind the beat up truck. In just five miles, Tully slid to a stop in front of a double wide he owned and let his youngest daughter live in. She had returned home a few months ago pregnant and unmarried. His daughter met him at the door. "Carrie, I want to borrow Janet for a few hours. Maybe you can get away and go down to the mall and relax."

Carrie started to ask some questions but the time away was too good of an offer. Her dad often had these inspirations to take pictures or something. She had no reservations. Dad was always a stead fast rock and great with kids, especially Janet.

Tully gathered a few items and a bottle of formula and was off in a cloud of dust again. Carrie had not seen him in such a hurry in a long, long time.

When he approached the cave carrying little Janet, Raven watched without emotion, she saw the little human. "Raven, sit over here on this log." The massive wings brushed past, she never looked at the baby. Tully's chest dropped, his great idea did not seem like it was not going to work.

Tully took all of Janet's clothes off. She kicked her tiny legs enjoying the freedom, her dark hair bounced about, her smiling eyes sparkled and she made her perfect little baby noises.

"Raven hold your arms out, I want you to hold Janet." This made no sense to Raven but she complied and Tully placed the infant human into her arms. A shock went through Raven's body. Ten totally new experiences surged through her body at once. Her skin was touched for the first time, she felt a warm living body for the first time, she looked into the eyes of a trusting loving baby for the first time, she saw a baby up close for the first time. Janet wiggled brushing her cheeks and lips against Raven's nipple. Raven gasped.

Tully moved away and left Raven to be female, feel needed, feel the need to protect, see love and relish the lovely touch of another. About five minutes passed, Raven was learning to play with Janet, to care about her and to sense how helpless she was. He watched tears of joy and wonder trickle down the would be angel's cheeks, just like they trickled down his Betty's cheeks so many years ago.

Raven would have been content to sit and hold Janet all day but the little girl began to fidget. "She is hungry. Humans have to eat to live. Feed her this formula; hold the bottle, like this." Tiny Janet worked the nipple on the bottle and was so very contented. Tully took the baby from Raven's reluctant arms, "She may burp and wet soon. Better let me take care of that until you learn more."

Janet let loose a stream before he had the diaper in place. Raven's eyes were wide and she now had some questions that would start her understanding of what it means to be human. While Janet slept, Tully talked about what humans needed to live, body functions, touch and feelings. Toward evening, the little one was waking and a cool breeze was blowing up the hillside. Raven shivered. Tully understood. She had tasted knowledge; she had felt warmth now she could experience the opposite.

"Raven wait for me here while I take Janet to her home and her mother." Her look said she did not understand. "I'll explain when I get back."

Raven was curled up on the grown, covered by her wings and cold when Tully returned. He had brought a soft warm blanket and wrapped it around her neck, arms and breasts when she stood. She snuggled in like she had done it all her life. She fit through the double doors on the patio just fine and immediately enjoyed the warmth of inside. After she explored what humans called home, they talked well into the night. They finally could discuss something – the opposites of hot and cold and how all of life was like that for humans. About food and hunger, light and dark, wanting something and being sad. She showed she understood when she said she missed holding Janet and would like to have her in the cabin now.

The next few days were a whirlwind of what is work, what is play, what is fun, what is sadness, what is loss, what is growing old, what is pain, what is love? Most of this was theory. Tully wrote many notes, hoping for revelations on how to let her experience feelings. Each evening she had more questions and wanted to talk all through the night. "The question" popped up after four nights in the house. Tully had been through this with four kids. "Where do babies like little Janet come from?"

"Raven you have touched on both a simple question and the most complicated part of being human." For two hours they talked about mechanics of sex, pregnancy and birth. Pain was still a mystery to her. "The complicated part is lust versus love." Desire was becoming easy to explain. Intensity eluded her completely. Love, attraction and pleasure were total "no goes."

"Raven I would like to touch your body with my hands and lips, so you might understand the pleasure of adult touch and maybe even lust and attraction." She nodded in a totally abstract, detached scientific manner.

Tully dimmed the lights, warmed his hands, checked his breath and was as nervous as a sixteen-year-old virgin. He had never touched a woman other than Betty and definitely never a heavenly being. Raven sat on a stool in front of him. "Close your eyes, please."



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:42 PM
She had learned to like courtesy words and being asked, instead of being told. Just as her lids closed, she felt his lips lightly kiss each eye and his fingers dance lightly across her neck. Every touch was new, challenging and she needed more time to decide if the touch was good but before she could, he moved on. His lips replaced his fingers on her neck; his lips kissed and his tongue licked. Her ear lobe was sucked and she felt his warm soft breath caress her ear. Strangely other parts of her body responded. She was confused but he did not wait for her to become comfortable with all these new sensations.

Tully now dropped down on his knees between her legs in front of her. His hands rubbed across her breast and his fingers rolled her nipples. Raven started to complain, the feeling was too intense but his lips closed over hers. His tongue licked at where they met as if wanting them to part. When her mouth opened he kissed her softly, she could feel her breath being drawn into his lungs and feel his, fill hers. Her breathing was becoming more difficult but it was not unpleasant. She heard one work, "Suck" and his tongue slipped between her lips. She complied. This was good but she still wanted more. He pulled his lips slightly away, "Now give me your tongue." This was even better.

Tully's hands were not idle. When they had taught Raven to want them on her breasts, the right one moved on to rub her tight flat stomach and to the side of her bellybutton where her ovaries should be. After long minutes his curiosity won over, he had to know if she were wet and aroused. He let his finger slip along the length of her bald pussy. She was wet and the moan into his mouth, said she was aroused. A few more soft strokes and he pressed toward to top of her slit, finding her clit easily. He rubbed her the way Betty liked to be touched. No regular pattern, mostly circles, no early direct contact. Tully looked at Raven. Her eyes were wide open but unfocused. Her mouth stayed open as he lowered his lips to her right nipple, licked and sucked lightly. Her legs opened wider. Tully missed one thing more than everything else. It was difficult to arch his neck with Raven on the low stool, but he managed to slip low enough and to pull her hips forward. He slipped his tongue into her for the first time. Yes, she was from heaven and he wanted to stay there, taste her and drink from her body. It must be a natural, unlearned thing; Raven's hands closed behind his head and guided his lips and tongue. Once she let up and he lowered his face, even more, and licked up across her asshole and then into her pussy. She gasped, her legs clamped his head and her hands pulled him tight again. In another few minutes she was his and he could not let her down. He licked her through her very first climax, held her hands so she could not push him away and lightly kissed and sucked her outer lips until she trust against him. Her second ride to orgasm was experienced and demanding. When she came, she crushed his face painfully into her mons, cried out several times and he had to catch her to keep her from falling hard off the stool. Tully laid her on the floor by the flickering fire, so she could catch her breath and he covered her with a blanket from the couch and kissed her sweetly, caringly while she basked in the afterglow. Like he had done for Betty many times. Raven was asleep. She had told him she had never slept.

Tully watched over her, marveled at her beauty and started to remember that God had created all that he had ever loved. In time he curled up on the floor beside his almost-angel, falling asleep holding and protecting her from the night.

The next morning, Raven was full of questions and observations. "What happened to me last night?" "I feel exposed." "I want to feel that again." "Tell me more about babies." "Can I see your body?" Learning, feeling and sensing were at a locomotive's pace now. Tully raced around finding different textures, temperatures and things to show her. A mirror stopped the show for a while. Raven liked what she saw in the mirror and then decided that she should not feel like that. They talked about vanity, pride and guilt and how humans often enjoy, even relish and enhance beauty, feel pride and sometimes guilt because of what they truly feel. "But those are against God's wishes."

"I know beautiful one, but humans have free will and we can choose to think thoughts that are not approved thoughts. Just like your thoughts wander outside the boundaries sometimes. God wants humans to be totally free and to still choose to love him. The angels have no choice, no will, always doing without question. Man can love lots of things and even leave God out if he wants."

Raven's mind was swirling and she was quiet for a long, long time, doing a very un-angel thing - thinking. Absent mindedly, Tully started cleaning strawberries and offered Raven one. Then he reached out and held her hand. "Have you ever eaten? Can you eat? Do you know what will happen if you do?" The rest of the day would go to talking about these issues. But for now, Tully dipped the berry in sugar and rolled it in whipped cream and held it to Raven's lips. "Bite part of the berry off, chew it up and swallow." He so hoped she would learn what to do as she tried all these new things and would not choke. The sugar, cream and berry combination was an instant hit when her taste buds were used for the first time. That evening Raven drank water, juice and tea for the first time. After a couple of hours she urinated for the first time, enjoyed the release and laughed. "I am like Janet."

Late in the evening, Tully asked, "Can you lay on your wings?"

"I do not know?"

"Come beautiful one." He lead her to his king-sized bed, pulled the covers back and lay her down on the sensuous, slippery surface. It was warm to Raven's touch because Betty liked the combination of heating pads and satin sheets. Raven slid and touched; pulled the covers over her and then took them off again when she got too hot. When she tired of her new game, Tully joined her on the bed. "I want to touch your body again."

"I would like that."

This time Tully removed all his clothing and Raven's eyes locked on his half hard cock.

"Is that what a man puts into a woman to make a baby?"

"Yes, but more than that it is my organ of pleasure so I can feel what you felt last night."

She thought and created a totally new idea, the idea of wanting to give, "I would like to give you the pleasure, I received last night."

"See how human you have become, you want and you want to give and you want to receive. Angels do not do those things. Those are human things. Angels have never felt the warmth of skin, been too hot or too cold or missed a baby's touch. Humans are all about feelings, desires, senses and sharing with another."

While Raven thought about this big lesson, Tully stroked her body lightly. She still wanted to think but her body began to take over, relaxing and opening to be pleased. Raven was greedy tonight, she did not want the slow build-up tonight, she wanted to be licked to orgasm and pulled Tully's face down between her legs. The room was light and the angle was better than when she was on the stool. He licked her gently, teasingly, moving away until she moaned her objection and tried to pull him back to where his touch was needed. Tonight he had room and opened the outer lips of her vagina with his thumbs exposing first the swelling, wet, redness that always captivated him. He licked, kissed and sucked all around her beauty but only occasionally touched her pearl.

As he look even closer, Tully could see the perfect little finger sized hole whose edges had protected her womb for ages. He should have thought; he should have known; of course, she would be a virgin. She did not even know what a touch was a few days ago.

He stopped and rose up above her, confused for the moment. He could feel tears roll down his cheeks.

"Why did you stop? Tully! What is wrong why are you crying?"

The tears rolled down faster now. Someone cared again. Raven had set aside a "Me" oriented thought, to feel concern and ask about another being. For long minutes he held her, finally, explaining what she had given him. After more minutes he said, "Raven, I would like to make love to your body and have sex with you. I do not know if you can get pregnant and have babies and the first time will be painful to you. After that there will be only pleasure when you have sex for the rest of your life."



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:45 PM
Raven did not answer, she wiped his damp cheeks with her fingertips and pulled his head to hers and kissed his lips. "Yes, Tully, make love to me. Make me fully human. You have said pain is a bad thing but if you say I need to experience it, I will, for you."

She was so easy to love. "Let's not be in a hurry. Let's give our bodies time to feel every second of pleasure as they touch together."

That slowed Raven in her drive to orgasm and she relaxed and let Tully do with her body as he wished. There was trust and surrender like he had felt with Betty. A gift of beauty and love that has no words. This time Tully did not just kiss and caress this heavenly being, he worshiped her body. He listened to her body, her breath and her movements as they spoke to him. Every kiss was where it should be and when it should be. He stroked her hair, kissed her ears, kissed every part of her neck, head and shoulders. His cock was rock hard but he denied what it wanted. Slowly he worked his way down not missing an inch. He sucked her fingers, licked her hands, trailed up and kissed under her arms. She loved his touches but he was going mad. Her scent, her taste had him drunk and he told her so. He told her how beautiful she was and how wonderful she was for him. She did not object to his words now, she accepted his adoration and allowed him to torture her with pleasure, trusting that he would not frustrate her. Little whimpers escaped her lips. She did not know what she wanted but she had to have it.

Tully skipped to her sensitive perfect feet and sucked her toes and kissed her arches. As he stroked her legs and began to lick his way up, Raven' hips began to move involuntarily and her legs opened wider. She was so wet that a little stream had run down and made a widening spot on the bed. Her hands were gripping the sheet, struggling not to climax and fighting to endure his slow progress. This time when he reached her sex, she signaled how ready her body was for his tongue with a loud hissing, "Yes." He licked a little but moved away. Her hips followed up a few inches beaconing him back, pleading for attention.

Raven had not looked closely at Tully cock or ever touched it but when he knelt beside her head, she took it tenderly in her hands and guided it into her mouth. For the first time she felt her body was female, half of the couple that God intended. She felt more complete when she tasted the firm rod slide between her lips. Her tongue licked at the salty clear liquid that dripped from the tip. One hand slipped below the shaft and felt a warm soft bag with two orbs inside. "Those make the sperm that will make a baby inside you when you body is ready." Tully had explained that. He had also told, how the baby would grow and how big her belly would get and how there was great pain for a while until her body stretched and pushed the baby out. Raven did not understand. But she liked what was happening now.

Soon Tully pulled out of her mouth and moved around so his body was between her legs and his face was over hers. He rubbed the mushroom like head of his rod up and down her slit a few times paying special attention to her clit. This was better than his fingers, maybe even better than his tongue. Raven could feel him open her outer lips with the tip and center it where he told her that her body would have a hole. She was floating, in peace and did not pay much attention when he said, "I am going to push into you and take your virginity so you will be a woman." His body tightened and thrust down hard.

Raven's scream filled the quiet night air. It shocked her and Tully alike. He was perfectly still, only a third of the way into her body. He kissed at her tears and hoped she would adjust to the size of his cock. His own tears dropped to her cheek, ran down her neck. Again she let compassion over rule her pain and fear, "I'm all right now."

Tully did not thrust he just applied a steady pressure and her wetness allowed him to slide slowly in until his pubic hair was flat against her hairless mons. "I feel very full and very close to you."

He was still. She felt his caring and concern. The first move was hers. She relaxed her hips and Tully's cock slid out a little, rubbing along her clit. "Ahhhhh" was her response. He set up a gently in an out motion where both the in and out stroke never broke contact with the little nub. For something different he reached down and pulled at his cock and assured that the head would press her g-spot when his strokes pushed into her body. She liked all the new sensation and hoped they would continue but he looked at her, saying, "I going to pull out of you. I want you to sit on me and be on top so I do not hurt you any more. If you get sore, just tell me. We can stop and try again another day."

This was the dumbest thing Raven had ever heard. This was really starting to feel good, why would she stop.

Tully produced a warm, wet cloth and cleaned them as he pulled out. There was some blood. She had seen blood before, but never her own. When he lay down on the bed, he said, "Sit on me Raven and guide me back into your body. Learn what feels best to you."

She loved how he felt sliding into her body this time. She rocked her hips and learned to give herself a perfect g-spot massage within a minute. "Raven, take a finger from your right hand and put it on your clit. Keep it wet with our juices and rub it to make yourself feel good. Do not think of me, only yourself." Oh, this was good. How come angels did not know about this? Raven's fingers started slow and after a few minutes were flying over her button and her cunt was starting to rhythmically contract on Tully's cock. Once her wings pulled down hard and she lifted completely off and had to guide him in again.

Tully busied himself with her nipples and finding spots where Raven liked to be touched more than others. She was oblivious to his efforts. She was learning fast and was now just using him, racing to some unknown finish. She set up a little pant, exhaling on each downward thrust. The pant became louder and sweat started to bead on her brow. Her breath was irregular behind the pant and her finger was being rougher on her clit.

When it started. there was no mistaking where Raven was. First her cunt clamped tight making each in and out thrust and each roll of her hips almost painful in the pleasure Tully was receiving. A low growl started from deep inside her body; her eyes were slightly open but only the whites showed. Then there was the sound. Raven opened her mouth wide and screamed, "IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE." Her womb relaxed and squeezed again squirting liquid out all around Tully's cock. Only a few times had Betty squirted and screamed. He remembered each one and valued knowing that she was pleased with him more than all else.

This was all that Tully could stand. "I cuming now. Raven, I'm going to cum in you."

Raven's body was wild, she barely heard his words but responded, "Yes. Yes Cum in me."

His cock jerked and danced like it had seldom done before. He felt contraction after contraction rack his body and drive his sperm powerfully to puddle at the mouth of her cervix. His cock was still lurching when she collapsed on his chest, spent, gasping for breath, with little ripples still going through her body.

Now his worry returned for a few quick thoughts. Had he hurt her? Had it been wrong to have sex with her? But the wonderful body above him took his cares away. Love, caring, contentment, satisfaction and completeness drove out every negative. Tully pulled his head back to see Raven's face. Her eyes were closed, her breathing was very regular, tears were on her cheeks and there was a faint smile on her lips. She was asleep again. His arms and legs might never work again but he decided not to move and disturb her. He was there for her now. Now she would know pain. He was sorry for that, but it was part of the lesson. Part of being human.

During the night, Raven could not get close enough to her lover. It was hot where they touched, she felt her sweat trickle down between her breasts for the first time. Her wings were bent unnaturally and the covers were pulled too high, so her feet were cold. She would not change a thing. Even the thought of the pain of her hymen giving away paled against the memory of the pleasure that followed. How dare Tully sleep through the wonders she was feeling. But then, he was so cute, so peaceful, so content in his male way. She wondered if his pleasure was a great as hers. Wondered how often he could do this. Wondered if she already had a baby growing inside her; wondered if it would look like both her and Tully. Would it have wings? Those thoughts were sweet and carried her back to sleep with Tully's strong arms, protecting her; loving her.

It was still dark when Tully, kissed Raven awake, rolled on top of her and slipped his morning wood easily, painlessly into her and fucked her smoothly, evenly, gracefully into a more quiet knowing orgasm. He left another deposit of sperm in her womb.

She dozed off again. In an hour, he woke her with kisses and a sharp slap on the butt. "Come on woman the day is half gone. You have to learn about growing fruit trees and working today. You body is so wonderful you could fuck me into the poor house and make me forget my name."

Raven wasn't sure what all that meant but she was sure it was a major compliment judging from the smile on his face and the tone of his voice.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:46 PM
Day after day, Raven worked side by side with Tully. She respected how hard he worked and how he cared for the land, the plants and her. He doted over her and even though she was as strong as he was, he would not let her do the heavy or dangerous things. Once she snagged her hip on a nail. It hurt and bled profusely. Tully had hurt himself much worse several times but made little of it. For her, he rushed her to the house, cleaned the wound, put ointment on it and dressed it. He watched it for infection and changed the dressing. Something was happening inside Raven; it was already there for Tully. He knew what it was. She did not. They were falling in love.

Raven loved sex. Her drive was a little too much for a man Tully's age but he tried and as she learned about aging, she loved him more for trying so hard to please her. Doggie style was her favorite. It had been Tully's too - but with Betty. Raven's lovely wings could almost thrash a man to death, if he were not careful. Once she slapped him in the head with one sending him flying off the bed and hitting the floor hard. She laughed loudly until she thought he was hurt. She made over him and worried until she discovered he was faking; then she punched him in the arm. This was a favorite memory. As they walked in the evening, hand in hand, they would often mention it.

Raven had been with Tully for almost five months now. Strangely her skin did not brown in the harsh hot sun. She worked hard through the harvest, away from the extra hired help. He would not let her fly and spray the trees from overhead. He worried about the chemicals.

One evening they were sitting on the porch and he was rubbing her stomach as he often did. It was rounder. He wondered. The next day he went to town and bought a pregnancy test and rushed home. He explained everything and Raven peed on the indicator and then intentionally on Tully's hand. He sat the test aside and pretended to be mad and playfully spanked her pert ass. By then the indicator showed two blue "Xs."

Tully was worried that Raven would be unhappy. Raven was worried that Tully would be unhappy. They both realized the other was ecstatic at the same time. They ran and played outside and danced in the dirt in their bare feet and kicked sand around. They sang, "We're going to have a baby" and danced some more until they were both tired. They made sweet soft love, just to be close. Afterward, nestled in each other's arms, the serious thoughts, wishes and dreams came out. "Will it be a boy or a girl?" "Will it have wings?" "Will it be healthy?" "Will God let us keep it?" "How long will God allow us to be together?"

The last one brought tears to Tully's eyes. "Raven, I do not even know, how long God will let you stay. My mother used to tell us kids that we are all just loaned to one another, so we have to make every day special. Betty was taken from me. Now I love you with all my heart and we are going to have a baby to love. I think God wants us to let that love soar and not worry about when it will end. But the thought hurts; it hurts so much that the sadness is almost too much to survive."

Entwined they cried themselves to sleep as humans. Cried in the great happy bliss they felt and cried in the haunting sad thought that it could end.

The next two months were happy months. There had been no test, but Tully decided the baby was a girl and taught her to kick at his hand when he pressed Raven's stomach above the little girl's feet. Tully decided the girl would be all human, with no wings and golden hair. She would be perfect, happy, strong and healthy. He told how she would grow, love, marry, have healthy children and a wonderful life. He even had a nickname for her, "Sunflower."

In another few weeks, Raven was starting to be uncomfortable with her swollen belly. It was in the way, her back hurt and she knew how she looked. Every day Tully would tell her how beautiful she was, how wonderful Sunflower would be and how much he loved them both. Now she knew well what it was to have a soul, free will and be human. How wonderful it was to have someone love you and to love in return. How wonderful it was working together and seeing the fruits of labor, feeling tired muscles and how a night's sleep would make things right. How wonderful a lifetime must be. To grow old, have grandchildren and a million memories of burnt toast, bruises, sex, dancing and crying.

The thoughts were only Raven's tonight, Tully was working on the books and taxes. She was tired, said good night, headed for their bed, leaving him to his unintelligible ledgers.

About two in the morning, Tully stumbled off to bed, to be comforted by his would-be angel. He stood frozen and shocked in the doorway. The bed was empty except for a few feathers. He knelt by Raven's side of the bed and lay his head down in the down bedding's depression where her body had been. He held her slippers tight to his chest and cried. He cried for Betty, he cried for Raven, he cried for Sunflower and he thanked God for lending him each of them for such a short while.

--------------------------

For a few weeks the sadness was numbing. Several times he knelt to pray but each time he just talked to Raven, telling of his love and how much he missed her. He had started sleeping on her side of the bed. Somehow, that helped. Tonight, he held her pillow and again cried himself to sleep.

Tully had not dreamed since Raven was summoned but this night, he did. He saw a little golden haired girl and she talked to him. "My mommy had big black wings and she decided to be a human after she was with you. God let her soul become mine. When I am born, I will be adopted by a wonderful new mommy and a wonderful daddy; they cannot have children but really want to love me. They will not know why but my middle name will be Raven and everyone will call me Sunflower."

Tully woke up at that point. He smiled and thought of how his mind had made such a beautiful dream for him. But a rustle of wings caught his attention. He was wide awake and Raven's voice clearly filled the room, "No my love, it is true. You taught me love, we had a summer and a fall together and we made a baby together. She is as beautiful as you said she would be. You taught me what it is to be human, to suffer and to soar. I chose to be human and not an angel. God's way is to let me be born as the baby we made. Thank you my love. Neither you or I will ever know our daughter but God says she will have a wonderful, long, full, healthy life because of our love."

He searched the room. The voice was so clear and real, but he did not see his Raven. "Are you really here or am I going mad because I miss you so much?"

"I am here my love. Please do not be sad. Sunflower and I will live because of you and our love. What man has accomplished more or loved more than that? I love you and wish we could have gone on but it was not to be. You will love again but please remember me, my black wings and all the days of love that we had."


The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:56 PM
One last story for the day and will continue tonight . ;)


Undercover: From 'Bridget's Nights'


Two heavy set men moved along the deck of the barge floating serenely in the East River. A third man kept a lookout from the lumber pile near the rickety gangway that precariously linked the old barge to the dock.

"Hurry it will ya'? I mean, damn, it's not like she's that big."

"Yeah, but she sure is a squirmer."

The first man snickered. "I hear she squirms a lot with the right person. Too bad we won't get a chance to find out."

"Knock it off you guys," hissed the lookout. "Just pick the damn broad up and carry her to the edge if that's what it takes. Even with her new overshoes you can do it."

There was a grunt. "Gimme a hand." The two men lifted a slight struggling figure and moved slowly to the barge's side.

"What the hell's with all the chain wrapped around her? This is just a woman and a little one to boot.""

"You weren't there when we caught her. She threw Big Stan across the room and damn near shoved Tiny's head through the wall. It took six of us to hold her and the chain seemed like a damn good idea. Good thing all Feds ain't this strong."

"Oh well, won't matter in a moment." The two men set their burden down. The figure teetered alarmingly on the edge of the splintered wood deck. The first man pulled a strip of heavy tape from the woman's mouth.

"Any last words doll?" He grinned.

"Sure. What time is it?"

Caught off guard by the unexpected request, the first man looked at his watch.

"Its 3 AM."

Okay. So why don't you kiss my ass then you ugly over-grown..." the rest of the words were cut off when the man pushed the woman backwards. Bottom heavy because of the tub of cement her feet were encased in, she rocked back and forth twice before toppling into the murky water.

The two men had stepped back to avoid the expected splash as the woman hit the water. They both leaned over the edge and waited. In short order an explosion of air bubbles came and then the water grew placid again.

"Damn, they usually hold their breath longer than that." observed the second man.

"Probably was still cussing me." replied the first one.

"If you two are done, let's get out of here." commanded the watcher. The three dark shapes walked down the gangway and disappeared into the night. A short time later a car engine started and then faded away into the distance.

"Well, this is another fine mess you got me into, Robert!" were my thoughts as I hit the water and sank to the bottom of the river. I KNEW I should have stuck to the spy business. But when the Deputy Director of Operations for the Agency and one of the most senior Deputy Directors of the Bureau are both asking for help, well, just the sight of the two of them in agreement over anything was nearly enough to persuade me without hearing anything about the case. I mean, do you have any idea how long its been since the upper leadership of those two organizations agreed on the time of day, much less the need for inter-service cooperation?

But it was Robert who convinced me. Special Agent Robert A. (for Alan) Dale, whom I have known since the early 19th Century. The man just exudes the concept of Duty with a capital "D". A few words from him and I signed on. He always could convince me to do pretty much anything. Not THAT kind of anything. Well, come to think of it, yeah, that kind of thing too. But he had been the first to show me that a vampire could be legitimate, an actual respected member of a government organization. It was working for him during the Napoleonic War that had led me to the Union Secret Service and eventually to the CIA.

I had been tracking a large shipment of arms headed towards the United States. This wasn't your everyday run-of-the-mill AK's and MAC-10's. This was serious stuff. I'm talking C-4 in large quantities, RPG's, AT-4's, Claymores. Stuff you use to fight a war.

I had picked up the first hint of this in Berlin and the trail led me, to my surprise and pleasure, to Budapest. I caught the first night flight into the city and started following my leads down the back streets. Partly I was nosing about, but partly I was simply happy to be there for the first time in a couple of generations. The city was so different from what I remembered it being during the Turkish occupation and yet in some ways it was exactly the same. It was still vibrant, exciting, a place where East mingled with the West, North with South. Its personality had survived wars, revolutions, conquering hordes and massive bombing raids. I loved it here.

I had wandered the city's underside, which was as rough and as uncontrolled as it had been when I first visited here going on four hundred years previously. I had been back here before, the last time being between the First and Second World Wars, but I always remembered my first visit here.

I had been picking up more and more bits and scraps of information dealing with this arms shipment. I couldn't pin down where it was coming from or what the intended final destination was, beyond that it WAS the US and the probable entry point was going to be the Port of New York. I need to sit down and organize everything so I headed back to the place I was staying.

Here was one thing that never ceased to amaze me. While the building that had stood here back in the early 17th Century was long gone, the site remained a seedy, low-class dive with rooms to let on a short or long term basis, no questions asked. Just my kind of place. I could sit in the back of the smoke-filled bar room and hear all sorts of things. If I squinted my eyes I could almost see Susanna bringing me my drink, with Yusef watching her from the corner of his eye.

I sighed. Dust for three hundred plus years I knew. For a moment I let my thoughts linger in the dark corners of my mind. How many lovers, bed-friends, buddies and people I simply knew had gone over the years? Too many. When you care, immortality isn't all it's cracked up to be.

I shook myself out of my mood. We all have issues, even vampires. You deal with them. Some vampires, the longer they lived the more they smothered their humanity, distancing themselves, becoming arrogant, feeling they are superior to humans in every respect, except perhaps for their tans. Some live simply for pleasure. I've spent time in that group myself. Of course I still enjoy a good roll in the hay. There are a few who attempt to live pretty much as they did before they were turned. Then there are the ones who, like me hopefully, turn their attention to actually DOING something beside holing up in abandoned buildings and crumbling castles and pouncing on stray travelers.

I had started for the stairs and the room I was renting on the second floor. I changed my mind and headed for the bar. A few crumpled bills slid across the counter and I settled myself in a corner booth with a glass and a bottle of what claimed to be Irish whiskey. The first sip convinced me that it actually was dry cleaning fluid but it tasted enough like alcohol to be acceptable.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:57 PM
I sat there nursing my dark mood for perhaps an hour. Then out of the corner of my eye I caught sight of a familiar face. A face that had no business being here. A face that was studiously paying me no attention at all, so carefully in fact that it was obvious to me that he was looking for me.

Gunnery Sergeant Don Viscotti of the Marine Embassy Guard Detachment was the type of guy who would stand out in a crowd of other Marines. Here, in this dingy, smoke filled dive, he might as well have been wearing a sign reading "US Marine". He was tall, well muscled and still the "lean, mean fighting machine" of myth and legend. Heck, his close-cropped hair alone would give him away.

I knew that not all Marines, even those who came up through Force Recon, were always "Charge straight at the machine gun on the beach" types when it came to subtlety. But he was good. Our eyes met for only an instant in the dusty mirror that hung over the bar. Thank goodness the idea that vampires don't cast a reflection is a myth. I slipped out of the booth and casually strolled down the corridor that led to the alleged "Rest Rooms". He followed me.

I was wondering how we were going to get close when he surprised me. He threw his arms around me and pulled me into an embrace that would have half crushed me if I had been human. It certainly must have made it appear to any observer just why he had tagged along after me.

It took a minute, or two, or perhaps three for him to whisper why he had sought me out. After all, a couple embracing that close should be kissing. So we did. He was quite a kisser. I enjoyed it enough that the first time he tried to break it I refused to release the hold my tongue had on his. Finally though, I let him come up for air.

I was pleased to discover that no matter how contrived the embrace was that my body was having an effect on his. I could tell that from his slightly glazed eyes and even more so from the erection that was mashed against my thigh. Still, business before pleasure and all that. His whisper drove any thoughts of sex away. Well, immediate sex anyway.

"Bridget, Mister Emerson sent me." That set off alarm bells. Jorge Emerson was the Assistant Economic Attache. He was also the CIA Station Chief and not the "Nervous Nelly" type who would send someone to find me on a whim. I waited for the rest of the message.

"You've been blown."

Oh FUCK. Not that this hasn't happened to me before, but it's not something I brag about. And for Jorge to send a messenger instead of waiting for my routine check-in, bespoke more than casual trouble.

My mind raced. No point in going upstairs to my room. I kept all my notes in my head, my memory having been one thing that had improved as the centuries had drifted past. Sometimes I wish it wasn't so good but...

"Get hold of yourself Bridget," I scolded myself. This was no place or time for memories, or anything else, since I could still feel Don's erection against me. Noises came from the bar area. I picked up a guttural voice asking in pretty bad Hungarian "Where is she?"

Maybe the voice wasn't talking about me. Yeah, right, with my luck. I considered and discarded ducking into the Women's Room. First place they'd look. Then I heard the barkeep say "Back there" and I knew we were out of time. I grabbed Don's hand and drug him into the Men's Room.

His reactions were fast. Ignoring two men standing there with their mouths and their flies open; he grabbed me around the waist and lifted me to the window. I leaned back, depending on his strength to hold me up, and lashed out with one foot. The window shattered and he tossed me up into the opening. I reached down and grabbed his wrist as he vaulted up after me and the two of us dropped into the alleyway.

What IS it with me and alleyways? I get chased down them all the time. And escape is never easy. Figures filled both ends and rushed towards us.

I never carry a gun. I hardly need one after all. I'm inhumanly strong and fast. Not quite as fast as Kate Beckinsale appears to be and I don't look near as good in skin tight vinyl and leather, but faster than any human. All I could do was wait for the attackers to get close. And there were a lot of them. I suppose I should have been flattered someone sent a dozen guys after little old me.

Don, on the other hand, was armed and let everyone know it as he snapped a shot first one way, then the other with I saw was a Colt 1911A1. No sissy 9 mils for him, he was to explain later. Apparently he had troubles convincing someone to lie down and realize he was dead once and it soured him on the Beretta.

The two flashes and the roar of the 45 had everyone ducking. I took the opportunity to twist the lock and chain off a loading door on the other side of the alley. We jumped into the open door and I eased it closed behind us. My night vision allowed me to see a bolt on the inside and I locked us in before leading Don through the gloom of a mostly empty warehouse and out the far side.

Don smothered more than one curse as he bumped into things I could see that he couldn't. Fortunately, none of them made noise enough to give our location away. I heard someone rattle the door behind us once and then nothing. We came out through a door on the far side and slipped from that alley to one of the bigger streets.

"I don't suppose you have a cell phone?" Don asked, breaking the silence.

"Nope. I don't suppose YOU have one either?" When he shook his head I sighed and began to search for a pay phone. We had to get a little more exposed than I liked under the circumstances but I found one, fed it some local coinage and dialed the emergency number for Jorge at the Embassy. I was confident he would be manning the phone, a confidence that was confirmed when he answered during the first ring.

After a brief conversation, I hung up and turned to Don.

"Want the good news or bad news?" The look of resignation he gave me was all the answer I needed. "Well, the bad news is, there's no point trying to get to the Embassy. Too many people seem to be watching. The same goes for the airport and pretty much every mode of transportation out of town."

Don raised an eyebrow. "Just exactly what have you stumbled across Bridget? That's an awful lot of manpower, and by the way, what's the good news?"

"Well, first, most of the watchers are just hired muscle. Jorge is making nice with the police and he may be able to get some of the bad guys scooped up and start back-tracking them to their employers. But the good news is that I know a way out of the city I bet they aren't covering."

Don smothered a groan. "I don't know you all that well Bridget, but somehow I suspect I'm NOT going to like your way out."

"Gheshhhh Don, think of it as an adventure. Be all you can be."

"That's the Army," he grumbled. But he followed me, his hand staying close to the butt of the pistol he had tucked behind his waistband.

It turned out to be not as bad as he thought, he confided in me later. It was worse. I made arrangements with the owner/operator of one of the barges that still plied their way up and down the rivers. We spent the day huddled in the bilges. Don held his temper the entire time, even when dirty water and the occasional rodent made the darkness even more miserable.

In what seemed like no more than a week or two we emerged in Vienna. I figured we had probably lost any pursuit, but I didn't want to take chances. So we stayed away from the airports and any contact with the American Embassy here. Instead, I accessed funds of my own, drawn from one of the accounts I had set up over the centuries. I, unlike a certain brooding TV vampire, HAD established an investment portfolio. I bought us each several complete change of clothes and reserved a compartment on the train heading towards Paris. One compartment of course.

My plan nearly blew up in my face when Don got a look at what I had bought for him.

"No, absolutely not. Not even No but HELL NO."

I suppose I couldn't blame him. After all, the trousers were pegged so tightly they clung to every curve of his legs and butt, as well as outlining a quite nice package. And the shirt was all glitter and half-see through. But then so was mine and my skirt barely covered the bottom curves of my ass. He was also looking askance at the long blonde wig I was thrusting at him. Mine was coal black and hung down to my waist.

"I thought we were trying to be stealthy."

"There are two ways to not be noticed. The first is to be as inconspicuous as possible, to blend in, to be invisible. Its great but that is exactly what our foes, whoever they are, will be looking for. So we go the other way. We stand out. We're right in the middle of the front row. Nobody expects that. The eyes that do examine us will look at the flash and show and not at us."

He finally gave, after I gave him my solemn promise that as soon as the train left the station we would lock ourselves in our compartment and he could get out of the outfit. And I meant it. After all, I didn't want to cross the rest of Europe wearing 4 inch heels myself. Growing up in Ireland I only wore shoes during the winter and to church. Yes, I like how high heels make my legs look but I still think they were invented by the first podiatrist to drum up business.

We got on the train, drawing a fair amount of attention, especially when I clamped my hand onto Don's ass and squeezed. Those pants WERE tight. I hoped the circulation to anything important wasn't being cut off. A glance at the front of those pants reassured me. So we got on the train and into our compartment and waited uncomfortably until the station was behind us.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 03:58 PM
The train ran clickety-clack over the rails. It was always a different sound in Europe than in the States. Had something to do with the gauge of the tracks or something I guess. But it was still as soporific as ever, lulling me to sleep. I would have dozed off completely if Don had not suddenly stretched and yawned.

"Bridget, as much as I want to go to sleep, I desperately need a shower first. And," he grinned, "So do you. Ladies first."

I had no intention of arguing. I undressed in the small shower compartment and took a lovely, although too short, hot shower. I promised myself when we got back to the States I would treat myself to an hour long one. Wrapping my towel around me, I opened the door and announce to Don, "Your turn big boy."

I heard the shower start moments after he closed the door. I should have been falling asleep, but instead I found myself imagining that strong firm body with the water cascading off it. By the time the shower noise stopped, I had arranged myself on the lower bunk, on my knees with my arms resting in the window I was looking out. I knew the towel was not covering any more than the upper half of my butt.

I heard the door open behind me. There was a pause, and then it closed. I sensed Don standing close behind me. He didn't move, didn't say anything. I suddenly wondered if I made a mistake. Maybe he wasn't interested in me. Then two hands, calloused but gently firm, slid up my hips and under the towel. A quick flick of his wrists and I was nude. I leaned back slightly as the bunk shifted as he joined me. I leaned back even more when I felt the tip of his cock against my leg.

Don gave a soft chuckle. "Don't be in such a hurry Bridget. We have all night before we get to our destination."

His love-making matched his words. I figured, you know, Marines. Charge the beaches and charge the ladies. Instead he almost drove me crazy by taking his time and showering me with gentleness.

He turned me around so we were facing each other, both still kneeling on the bed. He kissed me. At first it was just a brushing of lips, then it became deeper and more passionate. His tongue invaded my mouth, then he sucked my tongue back into his. His hands remained still, holding my hips firmly.

He broke our kiss and showered my face and neck with quick little kisses and licks. As always, when my neck is nuzzled, I get the shivers. Hey, makes sense doesn't it? I AM a vampire after all, even though I'm smart enough and discreet enough to draw blood from a lot more places than just the neck. Not that I expected Don to bite me.

Of course then he did bite me. Not drawing blood biting, just wee little nibbles up and down my neck and shoulders that would have produced a massive crop of Goosebumps had my body still been capable of them. What it did do was turn me on and make me helpless all at the same time. I'm not much of a surrenderer but this time I relaxed, as much as I could anyway, and let Don have his way with me. And his way was very good.

His arms were around my waist now and his lips were at my throat. I leaned back, allowing him full access to my body. His kisses ran down my collarbones before his lips swept over the tops of my breasts. His hands stroked my back, probing and exploring and continued as I leaned back further. His flattened tongue slid between my breasts. I realized he had somehow found time to shave; no bristles rasped against my skin as he licked there before sliding his mouth to my right breast.

He teased the nipple, rolling it around with his tongue tip. I gave a deep gasp when his teeth closed on the hard nubbin. He was wonderful, using enough pressure to send electric shocks through my body and stopping just a hair-breath this side of hurting me. While I enjoy that sometimes, right now I wanted the pleasure to be gentle and caring. Oh Lord, it was just that.

He shifted to my left breast and repeated his ministrations. His tongue was everywhere, running along the sides, underneath and then once more his face pressed between my little orbs. I would have fallen to the bed had not his hands, one at the top of my spine and the other in the small of my back, not held me prisoner to his will.

My Marine started kissing again, trailing down along my still flat tummy. He did let me lean farther back as my skin stretched tightly along my ribs. Now my hair brushed the bed as his lips found my navel. He sucked lightly as his tongue explored there. Then he went side to side, kissing and suckling on my belly.

God I was lost. I braced myself on my hands and feet, arching my body to allow him to do anything and everything his heart desired. One of the perks of living forever is having a lot of opportunities to have sex with a number of different partners. Don was right up there with the best of them. Of course I usually think that of whomever I might be with but in this case it was true.

Realizing that I was supporting myself, Don shifted his hands. One slid back up to cover my breast. The other trailed a finger between my tight little ass cheeks and began to tease my puckered hole. His lips moved further, down over the sparse fine hairs of my mound and then onto the triangle of red between my legs.

I lifted my hips even more, pushing myself against his mouth. His tongue entered me, and at the same time gentle pressure relaxed my anal ring and his questing finger slid up my ass. From the feel of it all, he was striving to have that finger meet his tongue somewhere inside me. I thought that was a wonderful idea and hoped it would happen. I have no idea if my continual bucking up and down helped or not, but just as my first orgasm swept over me I had a dim thought that he had succeeded.

Don never slowed. If anything, he picked up the pace. Now I don't produce a great deal of moisture, whether Cumming or just being aroused, but I had a much better than usual flow tonight. That was good, because when he suddenly released me and fell forward onto me, his cock slid right up inside me smoothly and easily. That was a relief, because he was pretty determined in that thrust. I know he wouldn't have hurt me on purpose, but sometimes that happens.

Regardless, that one stroke pinned me to the bed; and very happily so I might add. Now he was a true Marine, doing his pushups one after another. If the manual didn't depict a skinny red head with her legs around his waist while he did his exercises, well, who cared? Maybe it should.

I proceeded to have a second orgasm, then a third. My pussy was dripping, and that says a lot. Vampires don't have a lot of bodily fluids. We don't sweat and the other secretions are reduced too. I have remembered in my prayers every day for a long time the inventors of artificial lubricants. But tonight I didn't need them.

Don rose all the way on his arms. Arching his back he attempted to drive his cock far enough into me that I was expecting to feel the head lodged in my lower throat. And then my wetness was dwarfed as he proceeded to pump what seemed like a gallon of cum in me. Yes, I know that a teaspoon full is probably how much it really was, the normal size of male ejaculate but DAMN, it seemed like it.

When we got off the train in Paris we were both walking on rubbery legs. I was tempted to suggest a stay over at an apartment I had kept since the 1930's so we could recover, but who was I kidding? If we had we probably would have had to crawl to the plane. Not a civilian airliner by the way but an Air Force Special Missions jet that whisked us to Andrews where a car was waiting to carry the pair of us to Langley. We were informed there would be a meeting in a couple of hours and urged to get some rest. I was sorely tempted but Don took off for his own room without a backwards look. At a later date he was to confide in me he was afraid I was going to try to wear off a couple of inches.

Regardless, I took the opportunity to take a shower that may have lasted for an hour and then napped until a knock on the door summoned me to the meeting. Don looked a lot brighter-eyed too when, gentleman that he was, he opened the conference room door and ushered me inside.

"Please sit over there Bridget," directed the Deputy Director of Operations (DDO). He turned to Don. "Gunny, you really aren't cleared for this but you have been dumped in the middle and everything we know about you indicates you are probably more trustworthy than half the people here, including me." He indicated the chair next to mine, which of course Don didn't sit in until after he had pulled out mine for me. I was a liberated female centuries before it became fashionable but I still enjoy being treated like a lady.

I looked around the room. There was a lot of brass in here. Not the appointed heads but rather the deputies and assistants who come up through the ranks and have spent a lifetime in their chosen profession. Besides the Agency, there was Customs, ATF, Coast Guard, NYC Port Police and, of course, sitting right across from me, Deputy Director Robert A. Dale of the FBI; my long-term ally, sometimes partner, occasional lover and always my favorite target to pick on and be reprimanded by in return. Well, when you've known each other for over a hundred and eighty years, as Robert and I had, you're bound to have a history.

The meeting kicked off. I gave my verbal report and passed around copies of my notes as I had written them down on the plane ride home. Others spoke in turn, contributing their information, and we proceeded to fill half a dozen whiteboards as we all tried to piece together what was happening. We took a break, reassembled and worked late into the night. Finally we staggered off, too tired to think clearly.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 04:01 PM
The next day the pieces started to fall into place. We determined the source of the weaponry and the probable shipment method. Thanks to Robert (God bless the FBI, I really do admire a lot of them although I could no more work for them than I could fly) the name of the coordinating boss of the entire Stateside operation was agreed upon.

"This is Eliott Graham," Robert projected a picture onto a screen. "He's a huge player in the Underworld, fingers in everything, both domestic and international. We're sure he has the information we want at his New York headquarters." Here Robert changed pictures to a large building that practically screamed "Corporate". He continued. "We never have been able to place an agent successfully there. We don't know why."

"However, due to good observation and luck, we have the opportunity to slip someone into the organization. It won't be easy. There's no time to make up a complete background and train the agent in it. Rather, we need someone who can assume an identity on short notice and is adept at improvisation when things get bumpy. Someone who's real background is spotty and downright vague."

Have you ever been nodding along with a crowd over what seems like a good idea when you realize that everyone is looking at you? Well, that's what was happening. Crap. I tried to wiggle out of the spotlight though.

"Well, that's a great idea. If it wasn't that my vacation is starting yesterday and I need to be on my way I would volunteer myself..."

Oh well. It worked about as well as most of my attempts at wiggling out of the things Robert comes up for me to do.

************************************

I do have to admit it. I look pretty neat all decked out in black. Black leather boots, tight black jeans, a black leather jacket over a black t-shirt and dark sunglasses in, of course, black frames made up my outfit. Even the pistol that I had in a shoulder holster draped over the back of the chair I had turned around and was sitting in was black as I faced the reason I was here.

How Robert and company managed to bring me to the attention of Eliott Graham or whichever one of his underlings was responsible for picking employees I don't know but they had. I was now the official night bodyguard for Annie Riceland. I didn't understand at first why what appeared to be the operation's resident computer jock needed a bodyguard. After my initial briefing and a couple of days of observation I figured it out. Annie was not being guarded against an outside threat. Annie was being guarded to keep her under continuous observation, lest she try, well, something. Eliott had been pretty vague about it but his instructions were clear on the fact that she was never to leave the building except under heavy escort and was not allowed any outside contact.

I wandered down to her computer room a few days after I had started to find her facing the bank of monitors but not seeing any of them. Her eyes were focused far away and I could see what looked like the traces of tears. Impulsively, I spoke to her.

"Annie, are you alright?"

She jumped, obviously not having heard me come in or close the door behind me. Fortunately her day-time guard replied much more on locks on the outside doors and all the people bustling around and Annie was alone.

"Oh Faith. You startled me."

I know, I KNOW. I should be spanked for doing so, but when I first saw myself in my new assumed persona all in black I couldn't resist. Rest assured I did not tell anyone I was a rogue vampire slayer. I was a gun for hire, with a mostly hidden past but severed links to a certain intelligence organization I had slipped away from. After all, the best way to lie is to tell the truth, just not all of it.

"I'm sorry. You seemed a million miles away. Is there anything I can do to help?"

From the first I had cultivated Annie. She was a tall woman, taller than me anyway, with chestnut hair that she kept wrapped in a bun. She had dark eyes that seemed always sad. She was slender with a small bust but slightly broader hips. She was really likeable; I didn't have to fake that. I made sure she behaved, but I also looked out for her. Several overly amorous suitors had calmed down after I put one's head through a door after a remark that I could tell Annie didn't like.

"No, I'm sorry, there isn't." She closed herself off completely and turned away. I let the conversation drop. I nodded and simply watched while she worked. Because my memory is so good, in spite of what I would like sometimes when I recall things I would love to forget, I had picked up on most of her passwords and how she organized her files. People so often forget that the invisible ones like waiters and bartenders and yes, bodyguards, have eyes. I was confident that before long I would be able to crack her computer. Of course it would be by rote, I have no clue how those things work. I suspect my upbringing still makes my subconscious whisper "Black Magic!"

I may have left things alone that evening, but a couple days later I discovered her sitting in her room showing unmistakable signs of having been crying. This time I didn't say anything. I simply closed the door behind me and sat next to her on the couch that occupied one wall.

I didn't know what was going on but it had been a while since I saw someone so miserable. I liked Annie. I wanted to find out what was wrong. I wanted to make her feel better. I actually cross-my-heart and hope-to-die (okay, I know, I'm already dead but you know what I mean) did not intend for things to go where they ended up. I only wanted to comfort her.

I had taken her hands in mine and held them, just for reassurance. She twined her fingers with mine and I squeezed a bit. When she nearly smiled I leaned forward, planning on kissing her cheek and whispering some nonsensical words of reassurance. I think it was by the purest happenstance that she turned her head and my lips met hers.

Those lips met and clung. We loosened the grip we had on each other's hands and moved closer. She waved her hand uncertainly for a moment and then reached out to hold me. I could feel her body, warm and trembling. Our mouths opened. My tongue slid between her lips and began its exploration of her mouth. I had my left arm around her and my right hand between us to cup her breast.

She broke the kiss for a moment, her eyes searching mine. "Faith," she stammered. "I never, I'm mean, I'm not, that is, I don't do, this is the first time."

"Shhhhhh," I whispered back. "I know and it's alright. I know that you aren't gay. You're lonely. I am too. I will stop if you want."

For a moment she teetered. The loneliness won out and with what was almost a sob she kissed me.

I wanted to get wild. But that wasn't what Annie needed. She needed someone caring and sweet and gentle. I had a passing thought of a certain Marine Gunnery Sergeant. He would be perfect. But he wasn't here and I was. I'd just have to do the best I could. Not that I minded where I was of course.

I walked her towards the bed. My black outfit fell away one piece at a time. Between removing my clothing I showered Annie with kisses, over her face and shoulders and neck, removing her clothing so that when we reached the bed we were both nude. I leaned her back, holding her firmly until she touched the mattress and I was on top of her. I cradled her body against mine, my hand returning to her breast and finding the now hard nipple tipping the softness of her orb.

I rolled that hard nipple around and around while I nibbled up and down her neck. I never thought of biting her. I had been out a couple times and slipped off to my hidden apartment to nuke some blood. Even if I hadn't fed, I just couldn't have done that to her. Not as vulnerable and needy as she was.

I guided my leg between her thighs, pressing myself against the dampness of her pussy. I hooked my foot around her calf and began to slide back and forth, up and down, gently rubbing her wetness with my skin. My lips traveled from her neck to the hollow of her throat, then down her chest to her other breast.

Annie was already bucking up against me. She in turned wrapped a leg around me, clutching me to her. I teased and licked at her nipple, still holding the other one in my fingers. My thigh was slick with her juices and I could tell she wasn't far from an orgasm. I ground harder against her, my leg pumping faster even as I took that hard nubbin in my lips and squeezed.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 04:03 PM
She shuddered, spasmed and I felt her body release. After a bit her body relaxed and she ran her fingers through my hair. I looked up and she smiled.

"Thank you," she whispered. "I needed that, even if, "she suddenly blushed, "Even if I can't..."

I pursed my lips and blew her a kiss. "First Annie, I enjoyed this a lot. Second, there's no need for you to do anything. I can tell you're straight. But third," I grinned. "I'm not even done yet." Still looking up at her I rolled her nipple with my tongue tip and then lowered my head and proceeded to let my lips march down her body.

I followed the curve of her body. Down I went, over the softness of her belly, pausing only to lick her navel. Then there was the swell of her mound the beginning of the fine hairs of her womanhood. Finally I squirmed between her legs and without further ado my mouth fell on the dripping wetness of her pussy.

I sucked the droplets clinging to her damp hair and found the taste lovely. I parted her labia and slid my tongue into her. As I expected, she bucked at the first touch. Obviously her fingers had been her only release for sometime. Well, as good as they might be, I knew I was better and set out to prove it.

My tongue pistoned in and out, out and in of her. Now I was penetrating her, reaching inside those silky inner walls, now I was burying my face in her and lapping her slit. Now I was kissing and licking her inner thighs and now I had discovered the hardness of her clit and was tapping it. Her hands were locked in my hair and I could feel her arching under me.

She had a second orgasm. I drank from her, thirsty for the special taste, the special offering, that only another woman has. My lips closed on her throbbing clit and I sucked it, tightening my grip on it. The tip was in my mouth and my tongue lashed it until she came a third time and collapsed limply on the bed.

When Annie's breathing was regular I carefully climbed out of the bed, dressed and snuck out of the room. I hadn't seduced her to get her out of the way, but now that she was asleep I was going to take advantage of the opportunity. I didn't skulk but walked briskly down to the computer room and boldly opened the door. Not surprisingly, no one was there. The computers were on, as they always were. I had learned that they were kept running so that any attempt to raid the place would allow Annie or either the other guard or I to click the "Delete All" program that would erase everything on the hard drive and write over it. Not that I had any intentions of doing THAT. I sat down after closing the door and started peeking.

There was what I was looking for: Names, Dates, Times, Locations. I opened the internet connection and started copying the files to a secure computer in a secret location. With that information we would be able to close the whole network down.

I was feeling pretty smug when I slipped back out of the computer room. Annie was still asleep I was sure. I had only to sit tight until I could get away and retrieve the information I had sent to the remote computer. A pity that I couldn't have sent it directly to the FBI or the Agency but if Annie followed it up I needed the trail to lead elsewhere. In this case it would go to a private PC which was now cut-off from the internet. The information there could only be accessed in person, not remotely. I slipped back into bed with Annie and fell asleep.

Two evenings later I escorted Annie downstairs. Just before we got to her computer sanctum we were intercepted by one of the more ugly goons Eliott employed.

"The boss wants ta see ya, Annie." He looked at me. "And you too Faith."

Annie nodded and headed for the main room, with me tagging along. When we went into the room I took up a position against the wall while Annie stood in front of Eliott's huge carved wood desk. They talked quietly while I relaxed, figuring out how I was going to slip away tonight. I did have about 4 or 5 days before the guns and stuff would be moved so O did have a little lee-way but everything was in position. I just needed to get the stuff I have uploaded and turn it in.

Of course, as usually happens in the last 400 odd years, the moment I though everything was gravy was the moment everything fell apart. Suddenly Eliott smiled and loudly said "Thank you Annie. Your loyalty will not go unrepaid." His eyes raked the whole room. "However liars and traitors will be dealt with as they deserve. Right Faith?"

Okay, I froze. Just for a second but it was enough. I had let my attention slip away from the room and hadn't noticed the guys had been inching closer. I did throw the first two off and made a break for the door but then something hit me over the head hard enough to stun even me for a minute and they snowed me under. I might be as strong as three men, but not as strong as eight. They pinned me and wrapped a chain around me and locked it. The links were welded and steel tough enough that I couldn't break them as a lock snapped and I was trussed like a turkey. Which is exactly how I felt.

Eliott grinned and walked over to m. Without a word he slapped me. It probably hurt his hand worse than my face. He barked "I don't know who you really are, but thanks to Annie I know that you are a fake and a fraud." He looked at one of the goons who had me trussed up. "Fit her with some nice overshoes and take her for a swim. See if she can break the underwater breath-holding record."

As the guys dragged me out I saw Annie. Far from looking triumphant, her face was pale and sorrowful. I had dug up a hint of what might be going on but had not had time to check into it. Well, as long as it wasn't daylight, and praise be they had waited till night, my usual hours, what they intended wasn't going to stop me from finding out why Annie had turned me in to Eliott. Somehow I knew there was a reason and it wasn't greed or anything like that.

So anyway, here I was at the bottom of the river. I had asked about the time to determine how much leeway I had to try to get out of my shackles and to a nice dark place before morning. I was pretty sure I was deep enough to that if I didn't make it before 6:21 AM (an intelligent vampire always keeps herself aware of when the sunrise is going to happen) that I wouldn't be reduced to drifting ashes. I might be close enough to the surface to be hurt though. Well, that was something I would have to live with, so to speak.

I worked on the chain. I worked on the concrete. Nothing was giving way very quickly. It couldn't keep me here long enough to starve but I wasn't going to get out of here in 3 hours. I kept at it, straining my more than human body against the restraints that kept me here. I had pulled one old trick, carefully taking a deep breath so that the chain slackened a bit when I released the air on my way down. Having my lungs fill with water was uncomfortable but hardly life-threatening for me.

Eventually I could see a faint glow through the water. The sun was up. I hadn't made a lot of progress getting loose. I thought that it would be best if I could see if I could move myself all the way under the barge, where its shadow would cover me.

As I have mentioned elsewhere, being a vampire and staying out of the sun isn't as easy as "Angel" or "Buffy" makes it seem. You can't just throw a coat over your head and run around safely. Clothes don't protect you as well as all that. Indirect sun is a crippler. Staying out of the direct rays generally means you won't burst into flames, but indirect sun makes me very weak and it hurts like hell. Of course, according to most religions, it's supposed to, since that's where I'm headed. I often pray that I'm not.

Speaking of praying, I was doing it. There was enough filtered light I could see vague shapes. Looks like I wasn't the only one to go swimming down here. What a mess. I wondered if Jimmy Hoffa might be down here. I couldn't see that well of course, thank goodness it wasn't that light. It wasn't far though to the dark line under the barge.

Hopping underwater with your feet in concrete isn't as easy as it sounds I assure you. Fortunately it worked, although slowly. I was in a bit of a sweat by the time I got into the cool darkness. For once, I blessed the pollution and junk floating in a river as it all helped make it murky down here.

Under the barge I was simply slightly uncomfortable rather than in any real danger. That was good, as it took me most of the next three days to get the chain off. I then used it to break enough concrete to allow me to pull myself up the riverbank and on to the barge. Since dawn was already lighting up the sky I managed to open a hatch and stayed below decks until night fell once more.

I had a lot to do and not as much time as I could have wished. I managed to bum a ride back into the city and went to a safe house that I and only I knew about. From there I made several phone calls. When the most important return one was made, I proceeded to get to where I had a car stored and drove to pick someone up I woke with a 2 AM cell phone call.

I pulled up to the curb at my first destination. I hardly got the doors unlocked when Don jerked open the passenger door and climbed in. His expression was torn between amazement, anger and relief. He proceeded to kiss the fool out of me and then bitched the entire way to our second destination about my carelessness and didn't I realize what I did to my friends when I pulled stupid stunts and... Well, you get the picture. I was happy to learn he cared that much.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 04:04 PM
We parked a couple of blocks away from the brownstone I had been informed held what I was looking for. There was one guard out front. I was all for taking him, as I had a serious need for some violence to fulfill, but Don handled him, probably quieter than I would have, and took his unconscious body into the shadows for later pickup. Then I proceeded to kick the steel door off its hinges and in we went.

I got to relieve my pent up emotions and Don demonstrated his marksmanship. Between us we handled the remaining four guards who stood between us and our goal. There was one more that, alas for him, was turning his gun on his intended victim when I reached that room. He was too frozen in fear at the sight of my face to pull the trigger and then I threw him through the outside brick wall, where he was dangerous to no one except whoever had to eventually scrape him up.

Don, sweeping the entire room as he entered right behind me, lifted an eyebrow at the hole I had made in the wall with the goon's body.

"Think you used enough dynamite there Butch?" he inquired in a dry voice as he indicated the scattered bricks

I made a determined effort to return my face to normal before I gave him my best scathing look, which affected him none at all. I then turned to the other occupant of the room.

"Robin?" I asked.

"Yes," the little blonde five year old girl answered. She was terrified and who could blame her? Her eyes lit on Don and the smile he gave her did something that let her know everything was going to be alright.

"Your mommy asked us to come get you."

She brightened as only a child can. "Am I going to get to see her soon?"

"Very soon. I promise." Don scooped her up in his arms and we were off. I drove and Don held Robin as though he was never going to let her go. I made a call to have the clowns picked up that we had left behind. Well, one to be vacuumed up. Have I ever mentioned how angry I get at a threat to a child? Okay, perhaps "Homicidally enraged" is a better term.

I insisted that Don sit out the major bust. He didn't want to, but Robin clung to him and that pretty well took him out of the game. NYPD, Customs, ATF and the FBI hit the warehouses, the ship and the principals' meeting place all at one time. I went on the last raid, as I had a particular person I needed to see.

Somebody dressed my in body armor and pressed a Sig-Sauer into my hand. I technically know how to use a gun, but felt the safest thing to do was unload it before I waved it around as we stormed the building. We took everyone by surprise, doubly so in the case of the guys who thought they had safely dropped me off the barge. They proceeded to curse each other, and then whimper as Eliott lashed out at them for being double-crossers. I didn't enlighten anyone on how I had survived.

We all trooped down to One Police Plaza. A whispered word to Robert, who was there of course, saw Annie brought to an interview room where I was waiting. Her eyes grew to the size of saucers when she saw me.

"Faith? Oh my God." She swallowed, started to say something, and then shut up.

"Kind of a surprise, isn't it?" I offered to the female hacker. "By the way, my real name is Bridget O'Brien and I'm an agent for the CIA."

She nodded. Then her self-restraint broke. "I'm so SORRY. I didn't mean to, I didn't know what they would do, but even if I had, I didn't have any choice." The poor girl was babbling. Fortunately, I now knew exactly what her situation was, and I thought I had fixed it. The first part anyway.

"It's okay Annie." I took her hand. "I know why you gave me up to Eliott. But you don't have to worry about that anymore."

"What do you mean," she whispered. I could tell she was hoping, but hope had not been a part of her life for a long time.

I smiled and pressed the button for the intercom. "Don, would you bring our guest in?"

The door opened and a Don carried Robin into the room. The little girl raised her head from where it had snuggled against the Marine's shoulder. Her eyes widened and she squealed "Mommy!"

Annie spun around as Don set Robin down and the little tyke scampered forward to throw her arms around the woman, who broke into sobs even as she gathered Robin in her arms. The two clung to each other as Don came to my side and hugged me. Big old softie, I swear he had tears in his eyes. Of course I had to blow my nose as I watched the mother and daughter.

Annie finally managed to turn back to face us, although she never slackened her grip on Robin.

"How did you know?"

"Hey," I lifted my eyebrows. "I'm a CIA agent; I'm supposed to know these things." I relented. "Actually a friend of mine with the FBI searched your background at my request. We couldn't understand why someone with such a fine reputation as your's would be working for the Mob, much less a terrorist organization. However once he discovered your daughter had not been seen in weeks, her last appearance coinciding with your dropping out of sight, it was easy to put two and two together."

Since vampires can't blush, all I had to do was control my body language and pick my words carefully. "The time we spent together showed me that you were under an enormous amount of stress. I felt sure that it had to do with your daughter. So I asked my friend Robert to make finding her a top priority. I don't know how he managed it, but when I checked in this evening he informed me of her suspected whereabouts. Then all that was left was for Don and me to go get her."

Annie dashed the tears from her face. "I'm so grateful to you. To both of you." Don smiled and bowed. "I'm even more thankful that you allowed me this time to be with her before..." her voice faltered before she regained control, "Before you have to take me away."

"Take you away? I have no idea what you are talking about." I said with my straightest face. "Didn't you function as my informant throughout the entire time I was undercover? Didn't you agree to testify against everyone involved? In fact, didn't you approach ME with that thought in mind?"

Annie's mouth dropped open. "But Bridget, I turned you in! I ratted you out. I didn't have a choice, I was afraid it was some elaborate trick by Eliott, but still, I condemned you to death."

"I have NO clue what you mean. I'm sure any such allegation from Eliott and his former partners would only be made to try to drag you down with them." I paused, "You ARE planning on testifying before you disappear into the Witness Protection Program, right?"

She tried not to burst into tears, which she knew would probably upset Robin, who had had enough traumas to last a lifetime already. Instead she simply nodded.

There were more hugs and an introduction to be made. Don was already smitten with Robin and I noted that that attraction seemed to extend to her mom too. As for Annie, I'm sure the previous men in her life had never included someone was honest and caring and honorable as Don. And when Robin stretched out an arm from her mom towards the marine, well, I had to suppress a smile.

I started to take my leave when Annie, without the slightest hesitation, passed Robin back to Don and walked over to me.

"Bridget. How did you survive? They told Eliott they dropped you into the river with cement overshoes and that huge chain wrapped around you."

"Did they now? I guess it just goes to show you can't believe everything you hear." I hugged Annie one more time and left.

Incidentally, it turned out that Annie and Robin didn't enter the WitSec program after all. However they both got new names after Don married Annie and adopted Robin, the documentation of which was buried so deeply that it could never even be suspected that Robin was not his daughter.

And me? I got several big pats on the back and an all-expenses paid trip on a cruise ship where no doubt everyone expected me to work on my tan or something. Fortunately the "or something" was quite fun once I conquered a slight problem but then I've already told that story.



The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:22 PM
Goody Two-Shoes


I didn't plan to start college as a virgin.

Actually, I hadn't planned to finish high school as a virgin. Or to start my senior year as one... But I wasn't the type of girl that filled guys' heads with thoughts of sex. More like thoughts of, "Boy, I bet she can help me with my homework!" That's right: I was a class A, one hundred percent geek.

I wasn't ugly, at least I didn't think so. Though there were days I wished I could shave my head instead of fighting with my unruly hair. And I couldn't wait for the day I could afford contact lenses instead of my stupid round glasses. I had a decent figure, but with the fashion sense of a tree, I had no idea how to dress to accentuate it. Put simply, I was a mess. And so naturally, I started college as a virgin.

I woke up my first morning of college in the same bed I'd slept in for fourteen years. Yep, I was still living with my parents. They were overprotective, which was yet another reason I'd had no opportunity to lose my virginity, and my father had announced a year earlier that he didn't think I could "handle" dorm life until I was at least twenty. My feeling was that he just wanted to keep me a little girl for a while longer, but I hadn't argued. I never argued with my parents. Never mind that my older brother Randy had moved into his own apartment at eighteen. He wasn't me.

My classes were just as boring as my high school ones had been. Day after day was the same thing. Breakfast with my parents, a day of classes that put me to sleep, a few hours at the convenience store where I'd been working since my eighteenth birthday, and back home for supper with my parents. There were cute guys in some of my classes, but none gave me a second glance. Most didn't even give me a first.

One afternoon, I was alone at work when a creepy-looking guy came in. He looked around the store for a few minutes, then came up to the counter. "Give me what's in the register," he said.

"I- what?"

He pulled a knife out of his pocket. "Give me what's in the fucking register! Now!"

Oh, god! I froze. My boss had drilled it into my head over and over: if someone tries to rob you, give them what they want. But now that it was time to put it into practice, I couldn't remember what he'd said.

The guy lunged across the counter and held the point of the knife against my throat. "Open the motherfucking register and give me the goddamn money!"

The door opened. "Put the knife away, you moron."

Startled, the robber jumped off the counter. "You an idiot or something?" he asked the customer. "I have a fucking knife!"

"You have a fucking problem." The customer held the door open. "Get the fuck out of here before I kick your ass."

"Who the fuck do you think you are?"

"I think I'm Jay Christian."

"Shit." The robber took one last look at me and bolted.

Jay Christian. Object of my first childhood crush. He'd graduated with my brother eight years earlier; they'd been friends until a fight over a girl split them up. Jay'd gotten the girl, as I recalled, along with plenty of others. He'd never paid attention to me, of course; I'd just been the little kid who tried to crash the conversations.

"Are you okay?" he asked me.

Now that the danger was over, I fell apart. Huge sobs erupted from my throat; I couldn't even answer Jay. He came around behind the counter and put his arms around me. "It's all right," he said softly. "You're safe."

"I- Oh, god, what if you hadn't come in?" I said. "He was going to stab me!"

"Nah, I know the guy. He's just a punk. He wouldn't have done anything; sooner or later someone would have scared him off. Or you'd have smartened up and given him the money like he asked." He studied me. "You're Samantha, right? Randy's sister?"

"Yes." I backed away from him and grabbed a piece of paper towel. I didn't really want him seeing me with tears and snot all over my face. "Sorry. I'm not usually like this."

"I'm sure you're not usually the victim of an attempted robbery. Where's your phone?"

"Huh?"

"Phone. So I can call the police? Like I said, I know that guy. One call and he'll be picked up. You'll have to file a report and all that, but I'll stick with you till you're done."

"You will?"

Jay laughed. "You ask a lot of questions. Yes, I will. We go back a long way, Sam. Though you definitely have improved since you were nine."

I decided not to ask what he meant by that. "The phone's right here." I picked up the receiver and handed it to him. "I'm going to have to call my boss, too."

"No problem." Jay reached in front of me and dialed the phone. He didn't quite touch me, but he was so close I could feel his body heat. I leaned back. I'd just almost been robbed, for crying out loud! Now was not the time to renew a nine-year-old crush.


The police showed up while I was on the phone with my boss. My boss showed up soon after. I had to go through the whole story over and over while notes were taken and forms were filled out. By the time Randy showed up to give me a ride home from work- my parents, naturally, hadn't let me get my license yet- I wanted to collapse.

Randy ran into the store. "Sam? What happened?"

"Someone tried to rob the store," Jay replied. "Fortunately, someone else showed up and scared the creep off."

"You?" Randy eyed him suspiciously. "Why were you even here?"

"Um, it's a store. I came in to buy something." Jay squeezed my hand. "Hang in there, Sam. You did all right tonight. Talk to you soon." He winked at me and sauntered out.

Randy waited around while the police and my boss finished getting the information they needed, then walked me to his car. "What was that all about with Jay?" he demanded as he drove out of the parking lot.

"What was what all about?"

"Telling you he'd talk to you soon. Why was he even there?"

"Because he saved me from being stabbed!" I turned to stare out the window. "I don't get why you've held a grudge against the guy for so many years, but that doesn't mean I have to hate him too. If he hadn't come in when he did, I don't know what would have happened. And I hope he does talk to me soon."

"He's too old for you, Sam."

"No one's too old to be a friend."

"Yeah, and what I know about Jay Christian is he wouldn't only want to be your friend. The man's a complete pussy hound, always looking for the next lay. And he's into some other pretty nasty stuff, too. Drugs, for example. Stay away from him, Sam."

"He used to be your best friend."

"Yeah, almost ten years ago. Things change. People change. I mean it, Sam. I'll talk to Mom and Dad if you don't promise right now that you'll stay away from him."

Typical. Randy was twenty-six years old and still acted like a child. "Do what I say or I'll tell," I mocked.

"I'm not messing around, Sam."

I knew he wasn't. He was just as overprotective as my parents. "Okay, fine. I promise."

"Good. See that you keep it."

"I will, as long as you promise not to tell Mom and Dad what happened tonight. I need to earn my own money, Randy. They'd make me quit the job if they heard about this."

"I won't say anything. They need to let you grow up sometime."

"So do you."

"Maybe so, but not with Jay Christian."

* * *

My parents didn't notice anything unusual when I got home that night, and Randy kept his word to keep his mouth shut. I went to work every day hoping that Jay would come into the store again, but days went by and I didn't see him.

Then, on an afternoon that I had off, I was walking home and a car stopped beside me. "Hey, Randy's little sis!" the driver called.

I grinned. That was what Jay had always called me when I was a kid, as though he couldn't remember my real name. I ran over to the open passenger-side window of the car and leaned in. "Long time no see!"

"Been busy." Jay pushed the unlock button on his door. "Get in. I'll give you a ride home."

I opened the door and got in. Jay pulled away from the curb. "I hope you remember the way," I said.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:23 PM
"I do." Jay looked at me out of the corner of his eyes. "Have you ever thought about getting contacts?"

"All the time. That's one of the reasons I'm working at the store. My parents won't buy them for me, so I'm saving up."

"You'd look good with them. Take off your glasses and let me see."

I took them off and turned to face him. "Well?"

"Damn, you've grown up! You're a sexy girl, Sam. You definitely need to lose the glasses. And get something done with your hair."

"Yeah, I wish I could." I squirmed a little in my seat. Jay Christian was calling me sexy?

"Tell you what. When's your next day off?"

"Sunday. Why?"

"I know a woman who does an amazing job with makeovers. I'll take you to see her."

I wasn't supposed to have anything to do with Jay Christian. Randy would flip if he knew I was even riding in the guy's car, never mind thinking about seeing him over the weekend. I didn't want to say that, though; then I'd really sound like a geek. "I can't afford a makeover either, Jay."

"My treat. It'll be worth it to see how gorgeous you look when she's done. You aren't giving yourself enough credit, from the looks of things."

"I can't let you do that. Makeovers are expensive."

"It won't be that much. The woman owes me some favors. So where should I pick you up Sunday? Somehow I don't think your house would be the best idea."

"No, my parents wouldn't- " I stopped myself. "Meet me at the library."

"Perfect. I'll pick you up at ten Sunday morning." He turned the corner onto my street. "And I'll drop you off here so your parents don't find out you've been riding with an older man." He winked at me and popped the door lock.

Two days later, I made a vague excuse about homework to my parents and walked the few blocks to the library. Jay was already parked at the curb. "I wondered if you'd actually show up," he said.

"I can't turn down a free makeover." I got into the passenger seat. "Where is this place?"

"Next town over. The woman's, shall we say, a friend of mine. I've already talked to her about you; she's ready."

"So am I. I think."

"You'll be fine. Wait till you see how hot you look when she's done with you. You'll just have to figure out a convincing story for your parents."

"I'll think of something." Though I had no idea how I'd explain a new haircut and makeup. They knew how much I made at the store.

On the drive, neither of us talked much. Being around Jay Christian had always made me a little tongue-tied, and things hadn't changed. I didn't even really understand why he was doing this for me. Sure, when he and Randy had been friends, Jay had treated me like I was his own younger sister- and a pest- but after nine years, he had no reason to do anything for me.

We pulled into the driveway of an old, run-down Victorian house. "This is it," Jay said. "Time for Tillie to work her miracles."

We were met at the door by a woman in her thirties. Her hair was died white-blonde and stuck up in spikes all over her head. "So this is your new friend, huh, Jay?" she said.

Jay hugged her and kissed her on the lips. I caught a glimpse of her tongue licking his mouth and swallowed a surge of jealousy. "Tillie, this is Samantha St. Pierre," Jay said. "Sam, this is Tillie Roper. She'll be your consultant today."

Tillie laughed. "Consultant, huh? Well, I've been called worse. Come on in. Jay, got some movies you might be interested in while I work on your sweetheart here."

"I'd rather watch her transformation, actually." Jay hung up his coat. "I want to see every step of what you do to her."

"I won't be able to do much while you're watching."

"That's why I'm going to watch."

I didn't understand what either of them meant, but I had no problem with Jay staying close while Tillie worked on me. Something about her made me very nervous, and I didn't want to be alone with her.

She led us into a room that contained a sink, a hairdresser's chair, and various other styling paraphernalia. "Have a seat, sweetie," she said to me, gesturing to the chair in front of the sink. "First step is to wash that mop of yours. Then I can see what I have to work with. What am I doing with you, anyway?"

"Making her look like a sexy young woman instead of a little girl," Jay said.

"If I'm doing that, the clothes and glasses have to go too."

"We'll work on that another time. Though if you have a spare outfit lying around that Sam could borrow for the day after her beauty treatment, that would be nice."

"Uh huh." Tillie started the water. "I take it you have plans."

"Oh, I definitely have plans," Jay said.

His voice hit me in the pit of the stomach. What kind of plans? I was suddenly scared, but also excited. This was the second time Jay had called me sexy. Could he really think that about me?

As Tillie tilted me back in the chair to shampoo my hair, my mind wandered. What if Jay thought I was so beautiful after this that he kissed me? What if he did more than just kiss? Would I let him? Mmm, his arms around me, lips against mine... A tingling began between my legs, and I knew that whatever plans Jay had, I would go along with.

I lost complete track of time while Tillie worked on my hair. When she finally turned me toward a mirror, I didn't recognize the girl who looked back at me. My long, tousled hair had been cut to shoulder length, layered and smoothed to make me look like a woman in a magazine. Without my glasses, my eyes were visible and beautiful. "Do you like what you see?" Tillie asked.

"It's wonderful!" I said.

But she wasn't asking me. Jay stepped beside me and appraised my reflection. "It's perfect. Now makeup."

"I never wear makeup," I said.

"Well, you should start, sweetie," Tillie said. "It'll bring out those gorgeous eyes of yours and make your cheeks less pale. Stay right here; I'll pick out what you need."

"And get that dress you were going to lend her," Jay said.

"Did I say I was going to lend her a dress?"

"No, I did."

Tillie laughed. "You're going to owe me big-time, Jay."

"You know I always pay my debts, Tillie." Jay planted another kiss on her. His hand went to her boob and squeezed it. Again, jealousy surged in me, but I had no right to be jealous. It wasn't like Jay and I were dating or anything.

Tillie left the room and returned with a makeup case and an emerald green halter dress. The kind of dress I'd never worn. The kind my parents would shoot me for wearing. "Here, put it on before I do your makeup," Tillie said, holding the dress out to me. "Otherwise you might smudge."

I took the dress. "Where can I change?"

"Right here," Jay said.

I stared at him. He had to be joking. He looked back at me with no expression on his face. If he was joking, he was hiding it very well.

"There's nowhere else for you to change," Tillie said. "Don't worry, sweetie. You're among friends here. What do you do when you fuck your boyfriend, undress in the dark?"

"I don't have a boyfriend," I mumbled. "I never have."

"You're a virgin?" Tillie laughed. "Oh, boy, Jay baby, you have your work cut out with this one!"

"Shut up, Tillie." Jay put his hands on my shoulders. "Do what you're comfortable with, Sam. If you don't want to change, don't. I'd love to see you in this dress, but it's fine if you'd rather stick with what you had on."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:26 PM
"Yes, I will." Damn it, the woman really rubbed me the wrong way. I turned to face Jay. "Is that what this was all about? The makeover and everything? Because you want to scr- to fuck me?" I used the f-word on purpose, to prove I wasn't as scared and innocent as they thought.

"Because I think you deserve to look beautiful," Jay replied. "And yes, because I want to fuck you. If you'll let me."

"Aw, that's got to be the sweetest proposition I've ever heard out of your mouth, Jay," Tillie said. "Where are the roses?"

Jay let go of me and smacked Tillie's butt. Hard. "I said shut up, Tillie. So help me, if you want what I promised you in return for this, you'd better stop hassling her."

"Ooh, I think Jay's after more than just a fuck." Tillie started sweeping up the hair she'd cut off me. "I guess you don't need the makeup after all, sweetie. Or the dress. From the sound of things, all you need is a bed."

"She'll still need the makeup and dress," Jay said. "We're going out to dinner afterward."

"After what?" I asked.

Tillie rolled her eyes. "You are naďve. After he pops your cherry, sweetie. Haven't you been paying attention?"

"I think I'd rather take you to my place, actually." Jay glared at Tillie. "Some people can't mind their own business. Put the dress back on, Sam. We won't worry about the makeup today."

"I'll do it," Tillie muttered.

"Then keep your mouth shut."

I put the dress on again and sat in the chair. Tillie put the makeup on, giving me frequent reminders to hold still. Finally she stepped away and gave me a hand mirror. "What do you think?"

"It looks great. Thank you."

"You're welcome." She helped me out of the chair. "Look, sweetie, no harm meant by the things I said. I just never believed someone your age could be so naďve. Don't let Jay talk you into anything you don't want to do, okay?"

"I'm sure he won't try," I replied.

Jay grabbed Tillie around the waist and licked her lips. "I'll come over later this week to pay you for your work," he said. "Thanks."

Tillie groped the front of his pants. "Thank you, baby."

Walking to the car, Jay put his arm around me. "Sorry about that, Sam," he said. "Tillie's a little outspoken sometimes."

"It's okay," I said. We got into the car. "Are you going to... do you fuck her?"

"Yeah." Jay sounded matter-of-fact. "She's not a girlfriend or anything like that. We just hook up once in a while. There are a few women like that in my life. Does it bother you?"

"It bothers me that you and she kissed and groped like that in front of me right after you asked if you could fuck me."

"It doesn't mean anything with Tillie. It's just a good time." He put his hand on my leg. "With you, it will mean something, Sam. You were always so sweet when you were a kid. I used to joke with Randy that I wished you were a few years older. I'm glad I walked into that store the other night and found you there. I'd like to see more of you. Not just for fucking, though I do hope that'll be part of it."

"But you're still going to be with Tillie and the other women you mentioned."

"Yeah, I probably will. I don't do the monogamy thing, Sam. You don't have to either, of course."

"I'm still a virgin, and you're already talking about me doing it with other people?" I did not like the way this conversation was going. "What kind of person do you think I am?"

"I think you're a woman, and I think you're going to enjoy what we're planning to do when we get to my place." He put his hand on my leg. "Sam, don't get upset. We don't have to do anything at all. I could take you home right now, and we can just forget it. You don't owe me a thing. I'm glad I contributed to your new look, and I hope you and I can be friends." He slid his hand toward my crotch, pushing up the hem of the dress. "But I hope we can be more."

His hand had the same effect it had had at Tillie's. I wanted to lose my virginity, and I wanted Jay to be the one to take it, no matter what- or who- else he did. Talk about seeing other people could wait; right then, all I cared about was finishing what we'd started. "All right," I said. "For today, at least."

We got to his apartment building and went inside. Jay's studio apartment was on the top floor, with a great view and modern furnishings. "This place is beautiful," I said.

"Yeah. I make a decent living."

I remembered what Randy had said about Jay being into drugs, and wondered if that was the kind of living he meant. But I pushed the thought away. "That's good."

I stood in the middle of the floor, not sure what to do. Jay put his arms around me. "How far have you gone before?" he asked.

"What do you mean?"

"Have you ever had oral sex?"

"No." I wasn't completely sure how it worked, other than descriptions I'd heard in the locker room.

"Have you ever touched a guy's cock? Or had a guy put his finger inside you?"

"No. I told you, I've never had a boyfriend."

"Have you ever had a guy's tongue in your mouth?"

"No." I was ashamed to admit that I'd never even had a basic French kiss.

Jay smiled reassuringly. "It's okay. This is going to be more fun than I thought, that's all. This is how you kiss."

He pressed his lips against mine. After a moment, his tongue found its way into my mouth. I moved my tongue against his, hoping I wasn't making too much of a fool of myself. After a few moments, Jay broke the kiss. "Damn, Sam, for someone who says she's never done that before, you're very good at it!"

"Thanks. It was nice."

"More than just nice." He brought my hand to the bulge at the front of his pants. "Feel how hard my cock is?" he said. "That's from that kiss, Sam. You did that to me."

"Can I see it?"

"Of course you can. But only if I get to see you again. Take off the dress."

This time, I didn't hesitate. I pulled off the dress and carefully set it on a chair. Jay took off his clothes and stood in front of me. For the first time in my life, I was seeing a naked man. And he looked fucking hot!

"Take off your panties, babe," he said. "If I'm naked, it's only fair that you should be."

I took off my underwear and held my breath. Would Jay like what he saw? He ran a finger through the curls of my pussy hair. I shivered as his touch brought more wetness. "It's been a while since I've been with a woman who didn't shave down here," he said. "I'll show you how to shave, but for today I think I like you this way." His finger slid lower and touched a spot that made me gasp. "Do you ever play with your clit?" he asked.

"No." I'd put my finger inside myself a few times, but I hadn't even realized I had this little nub that Jay was touching. "I think I'm going to start, though."

"Sit down," he said.

I sat on the couch. He knelt between my legs. "I was going to have you play with me and suck me, but I think I'd rather do this this time," he said. "I'm going to eat your cunt, and then I'm going to fuck you. If you want me to stop, tell me now."

I shook my head. "Don't stop. But can I touch your- your cock before you fuck me?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:28 PM
"Sure, babe." He stood up. His shaft stood up against his belly. It looked around seven inches long, and seemed too thick to fit in me. I tentatively reached out and stroked it with my fingertips. "You don't have to be so gentle with it, Sam." Jay took my hand and wrapped my fingers around his cock. "That's the way. Squeeze it. Move your hand up and down."

I did as he said, and was rewarded with a moan. "That feels so good, Sam," he said. "Do you like doing it?"

I liked the reaction I was getting from him. I felt powerful knowing that my touch turned him on as much as his did to me. "Yes, I like it."

"Good." He took my wrist and pulled my hand away. "That's enough. I want to taste that cunt of yours."

A shiver of excitement went through me at his use of that word. I'd been taught that it was the worst word anyone could use, but it aroused me to hear it from Jay. "Go ahead," I told him.

He knelt again and bent toward me. At first just his tongue touched my clit, then he sucked on it. "Jay!" I cried.

As he continued to tongue and suck my clit, something built in me. Then he slid his tongue inside me, and I exploded, crying out with no words. He looked up at me and smiled. "Is that the first time you've ever cum?" he asked.

I nodded. I wasn't sure I could catch my breath enough to speak. Finally, I said, "That was unbelievable! I never knew it would feel so good!"

"And that was just my tongue." He stood and pulled me to my feet. "Your first time should be on a nice, comfy bed. Are you ready for my cock?"

I was so wet, I could feel it on the insides of my thighs. "Yes, I think so. If you're sure your cock will fit."

He laughed. "Your cunt will stretch, Sam. That's how it works. It might be a little uncomfortable at first, but then you'll get used to it, I promise. Lie down."

I lay on my back on his bed. He took a small packet out of the drawer of his nightstand. "I assume you aren't on birth control, so a condom's needed." He put the condom on and lay on top of me. "I won't lie to you, Sam. This is going to hurt at first. But if you relax, it'll be easier, and I'll be as gentle as I can."

"Okay." I shifted beneath him. "I'm ready."

He pushed his cock partway into me. I gasped as my pussy stretched to adjust. He lay still for a moment, then thrust hard. I felt a sharp, tearing pain and realized he was all the way inside me. I was no longer a virgin.

Tears came to my eyes from the pain. Gently, Jay brushed them away. "Are you all right?" he asked.

I nodded. "It hurt, but it doesn't as much now."

"Good." He slowly moved in and out. "How does that feel?"

"Amazing!"

"I agree."

He picked up the pace. Soon I felt another orgasm building. "Jay, I think I'm going to cum again!"

"Do it, babe. Let me feel your cunt on my cock when you cum. And then I'll cum too." He lowered his voice. "Cum for me, Sam."

And I did, my pussy contracting, squeezing his cock. Jay grunted and lay still. "Fuck, Sam, that was one of the best fucks I've had lately," he said. "How do you feel?"

"Sore, but soooo good," I replied.

"The soreness will let up." He kissed me softly, tenderly on the lips and moved off me. "I definitely want to see you again, Sam, but right now I'd better get you home. Get dressed."

"Oh, my gosh! Jay, we left my other clothes at Tillie's!"

"Then I guess you'll have to hope your parents aren't home, or figure out a way to explain it all to them." He grinned. "That's if they even recognize you. Go ahead and put that dress back on. I won't rip it off you this time."

We dressed, and he drove me to the corner of my street. Before I got out of the car, he pulled me close and kissed me. "I'll see you soon, Sam," he said. "That's a promise."

"How will you get in touch with me? You don't have my phone number, do you?"

"No, but I have ways." He unlocked the doors. "See you around."

I got out of the car and watched as he drove away. Then I headed down the street to my house, walking slowly because of the soreness between my legs. I couldn't wait to see Jay again.



The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:33 PM
Bus Ride to Albany


The Port Authority Bus Terminal in New York City, circa 1971, was a very cold and sinister place to hang around, and I made it a point to spend as little time as possible there while waiting for my bus.

I was 18 years old and alone, and while I had grown familiar enough with the city to navigate to and from my Aunt Elle's home in Queens, once I entered that dank and dismal bus terminal, I kept to myself as much as possible, and held onto my gym bag very tightly.

Then as now, I was not exactly an imposing physical specimen. At 5'7" and barely 120 pounds, I always considered myself an easy mark for any and all predators. With my light brown hair left fashionably long, it was not unusual to get grief from many different angles, and given my boyish, Bobby Sherman-ish looks, going to the men's room in such a place was a real adventure.

So when this woman sat next to me and struck up a conversation, it was a welcome diversion for me as we passed time. Waiting for the same bus gave us something in common, even if nothing else about us did.

I was 18, and I figured her to be near 50, even if she was nicely preserved. We were about the same height and probably the same weight as well. She lived in a suburb of Albany just as I did, although her home was on the other side of the city.

Meg was her name, as I soon found out, and she was a widow who had a son just about my age who was off to college.

"My son is a handsome young man, too. All the girls are wild about him, and I'll bet you have them lined up after you too, don't you Kenny?"

Actually, I had been doing rather well in that department, but I wasn't much on talking about it then, figuring that discretion would serve me better than broadcasting my exploits.

"Oh, I don't know about that," I said shyly.

"Me sitting here with you is probably scaring most of the young ladies away," Meg chuckled. "They probably think that I'm your Grandma or something, or else they would be all over you."

"I don't think so," I laughed, and I was dressed rather shabbily to be attracting girls. Clad in a purple tie-dyed t-shirt and baggy shorts and sandals, I looked like just about every teen-aged boy of the era.

Meg, on the other hand, was dressed rather nicely in a bright pink pantsuit. Her hair was a brilliant silver that looked dazzling on her, and she obviously took a great deal of pride in her appearance. She seemed rather fit too, and I was left to ponder what she had been like back when she was my age.

Hell, I thought to myself, even today she certainly wouldn't have been someone I would have thrown out of bed. I attributed part of my appraisal to the fact that I had spent a couple of days with my Aunt Elle and Uncle Tom, away from any temptations of the flesh. That was way too long at time for me at 18, as my hormones were raging at full speed 24/7.

The 7 p.m. bus to Albany was now loading, or at least that was what we thought the garbled public address system seemed to indicate, so we went out to board with the handful of others going upstate. Meg had a suitcase she was rolling behind her, and since I only had my little overnight bag, I boarded the bus while Meg had her luggage placed in the storage area below.

I headed toward the back of the bus, happy to see that since there were so few passengers, it was unlikely that I would be stuck sharing a seat with someone. Throwing my bag up in the overhead, I settled into my window seat and tried to make myself as comfortable as I could for the almost three hour trip.

"Kenny?" asked a soft voice, breaking me out of the daze I had been in as a watched the hustle and bustle of people heading to and from buses. "Would you mind terribly much if I sat with you?"

"Oh, no - of course not," I replied, looking up at my new friend Meg, who was standing in the aisle looking down at me hopefully. I slid over to give her room as she eased in next to me.

"You never know who you'll get stuck sitting next to," Meg said, and I had to agree with that, having had a couple of unpleasant seat partners in the past.

Besides, she was a nice lady and certainly didn't take up much space. Smelled nice too, I noted as her delicate scent filled my nose once again.

We talked for a few minutes, and then as the interior lights of the bus went off and we started moving through the city, we grew silent and I let myself begin to drift off to the rhythm of the tires on the road.

A few miles into the trip, Meg squirmed a bit to make herself more comfortable, kicking up that nice aroma again, and shortly there after I felt her head ease down on to my shoulder. It felt so warm and soothing that I let the woman use me as a pillow for the time being, and soon nodded off myself.

I came out of my nap just as the bus flew by that milepost on the Thruway. What had roused me out of my sleep was Meg. The lady had burrowed her face onto my shoulder and was now facing me. In her sleep, her hand had come to land on my bare knee.

I was tempted to wake Meg up, or move around so that she would become aware of how she had come to be climbing over me, in a way, but I didn't want to embarrass her. Besides, it felt nice to have this little bit of affection, even if it was accidental.

Those mileage signs were posted every ten miles, but I hadn't fallen back asleep and we hadn't reached the ALBANY 110 milestone yet when I felt it. Meg's hand. Moving. Almost imperceptibly, but moving nonetheless.

The woman's hand began sliding ever so slowly up from my kneecap, and as it did I felt my breathing grow louder and more rapid. In response, Meg seemed to sense that I was no longer napping, and wiggled closer to me.

As her fingers traveled up my hairless thigh, goose bumps formed in their wake, and when her hand reached the hem of my shorts, she slowly retraced the path as had just made, this time with her fingernails.

I involuntarily gasped as the woman's hand went back up and down again, and I was glad that I wasn't wearing underwear beneath my shorts because it was getting plenty crowded down there as it was.

The next time the woman's hand went up my thigh, it didn't stop where my shorts started. Instead, she ran her hand along the inside of my thigh, and she seemed shocked when she found the tip of my now erect cock almost right away. We both gasped as she ran her hand along the bulge from the tip all the way down to the base.

"I can't believe that's all you, Kenny" Meg murmured as she continued to stroke my cock through the fabric.

I groaned and moved around in my chair to allow the woman to get a better handle on things, finding this much more enjoyable than a nap or surveying the darkness outside the windows. Doing a quick survey of the nearby area, I remembered there was a man sitting across the aisle and a row behind us, but he was snoring lightly. No one directly in front of us either, but a couple of people were a row further up. All this made the act even more exciting to me.

"Oh," I moaned softly, wanting to let Meg know that I was enjoying what she was doing.

"You like what I'm doing to you, honey?" she whispered, her spearmint breath hot in my ear.

"Yes," I answered in a ragged voice.

"Don't be scared, Kenny," Meg said, apparently mistaking my shaky voice for nerves. "Can't believe how big you are - you're huge!"

If you've read any of my other stories, you're familiar with my rather unique endowment. Meg wasn't exactly accurate in her description - my penis is not huge. It's long. Exceptionally long. It's also incredibly thin. Suffice to say that if it were half as long and twice as thick, it would be pretty average. While there were times when I did wish it were so, I imagine it wouldn't have gotten nearly as much use that way either.

"Feels nice," I said finally, certainly not going to argue the point with the woman, who seemed to be enjoying what she was doing as much as I was.

"Lift yourself up, Kenny."

I raised my hips as she asked, and she tugged my shorts down far enough to free my cock. After the elastic waistband passed mt member, it sprang back and slapped against my stomach, leaving me very exposed in the darkness.

Meg's hand took hold of my cock and began to slowly pump it, leaning her head towards mine and kissing me. I returned the affection, and while I initially felt like I was kissing my aunt, the fact was that my aunt never stuck her tongue in my mouth while stroking my cock. Besides, the woman could really kiss.



Contiune next page .....

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:35 PM
Meg's finger slid along the taut ridge on the underside of my cock and right up the to the gumdrop sized crown, which was oozing seed. She rubbed the pre-cum over the tip, making me shiver and probably drool some more.

Without a word, Meg leaned down and took my cock in her mouth. The warm wetness made my cock surge and get even harder. Her lips slowly slid down the shaft, effortlessly taking in more than half of me before going back up to the tip.

Gripping the armrest of the seat, I looked out the window while Meg continued to go down on me. She was obviously very experienced at this and was doing an incredible job, especially considering the awkward situation.

Meg had a hand wrapped around the base of my dick, and gently rotated her fist as she sucked the rest of it. She wasn't trying to make my cum, but seemed content to keep me in my blissful state of excitement.

From the front of the bus, I saw a shadow rise out of their seat and begin making his way back toward us. I pulled Meg up off of me before he got back to our area, and once Meg realized why I had done that, she leaned back in her seat and pretended to be sleeping while I covered myself up with my hands.

The guy, on his way to the bathroom behind us, was too busy trying to navigate the narrow aisle while the bus was rolling, and didn't even glance towards us. We heard the door open, the bathroom light briefly illuminating us before the door clicked behind him.

We giggled quietly as we waited for the guy to get done and go back to his seat, and Meg reached down and grabbed my still stiff cock to keep my interest level high.

"You must think I'm really something," Meg whispered to me. "I've never done anything like this before. It's just that something came over me."

"I'm glad it did," I whispered back.

After the guy got done in the bathroom and went back to his seat. Meg went back to work. The bobbing of her head seemed synchronized with the sounds of the tires running over the seams of the highway, and I slid my hand under her silver hair and rubbed her neck softly.

The bus had passed the ALBANY 80 milepost a few minutes ago, and I wondered if Meg could keep giving me head all the way home. A better question would be whether I could keep from cumming that long.

Meg seemed fascinated my the head of my dick, as she spent a lot of time scraping her teeth ever-so-lightly on the little bulb and licking the tender opening. I would rise a little bit out of my seat as she did that, because it would drive me wild.

Eventually, another person had to go to the bathroom, and we had to quickly rearrange ourselves as the person passed by us.

"When you - you know," Meg said while we waited for the person to go back to their seat. "It's okay if you just - you know what I mean."

"Do you mean that we you make me cum, I can come in your mouth?" I whispered into her ear, and Meg shivered as I said the words, the dirty talk apparently having touched a nerve.

"Yes," Meg tittered shyly.

"Do you want me to come soon?"

"When you're ready," Meg answered.

"Because I'm enjoying this so much I don't want it to end."

"Me too," she replied. "If I had something to drink I could do this all night. Your cock is so easy to suck."

"I've got a soda in my gym bag up there."

Meg got up from her seat and reached up for my gym bag. Her pink pantsuit wasn't very revealing, but I could detect what seemed to be a nice sized pair of breasts straining against the top as she searched for the bottle. The person emerged from the bathroom as she found the bottle of Royal Crown Cola, and she eagerly opened it after rejoining me.

"Warm but good," Meg said after taking a swig.

She passed it to me, and I took a little swallow before handing it back to her.

"You need it more than I do," I told her.

"I should have enough for the rest of the trip," Meg said, holding up the bottle to check how much was left.

"I hope I do," I kidded.

"Kenny... are your folks going to pick you up when we get to Albany?"

"Why?"

"I guess I would feel kind of guilty. You know what I mean? I feel like I'm taking advantage of you."

"I'm 18," I told her. "Old enough to make my own decisions."

"You look much younger," Meg said, reaching down and finding my erection in the darkness. "Except down here. Do you want to know how old I am?"

"Doesn't really matter to me," I said honestly, having been with an older woman before, although she had been in her thirties. Meg, I had assumed was about 50, so I decided to err on the side of caution. "You about 45 or so?"

"Boy, you have a way with women, I'll give you that," Meg whispered huskily. "I'll be 60 next month."

"You don't look it."

"Thank you, honey. The reason I asked about you being picked up, was that I was wondering if you would like to come home with me tonight. You know - spend the night?"

"I'd love to," I said, kissing her on the cheek. "Hate to have to go home like this," I added, nodding down at my erection still throbbing in her hand.

"Oh, I'll take care of that before we get to Albany," Meg assured me. "As long as that won't affect you for the rest of the night, that is."

"You're kidding, right?" I said, because it seemed like in those I was always walking around with a boner. "Besides, I find you very attractive. Really."

I touched her cheek softly, making her smile. She reached up and turned on the tiny light above my chair, pointing it down at my cock like a spotlight. My cock was beet red after an hour or so of Meg's affection, and it was every bit as hard as before.

"Looks like somebody needs attention," Meg said as she clicked off the light and went back to business.

I came when we went through New Baltimore, just south of Albany. I had been on the brink of cumming several times; once when yet another person made a trip to the rest room and caused us to break it off, and a couple of other times when Meg sensed I was going to cum and eased up on me.

By the time I did orgasm, I was half out of mind with lust. It felt like if I didn't cum my cock would explode, and Meg must have sensed my frustration, because she began to really go down on me. Her hand was wringing the base of my member roughly, while her tongue teamed up with her lips to take care of the rest of me.

I had to bite my hand to stop from making noise, but the muffled grunts that accompanied my ejaculating sounded embarrassing loud enough as my feet pawed at the floor. My cock spasmed for what seemed like an eternity, squirting what felt like an absurd amount of my seed into Meg's welcoming mouth.

For her part, Meg took it calmly and expertly, blocking the blasts with her tongue and letting my cum slide back down my cock and into my pubes and down into my crotch, and continued to try and siphon any remaining seed out of my slowly deflating member until it went limp.

"That was cruel," I said after catching my breath. "Making me hang like that."

"Don't know what you mean, Kenny," Meg snickered, squeezing my arm affectionately.

"I'll get you back for that later," I warned her, as we saw the outline of our destination not far ahead.

"I'm looking forward to that."

A few minutes later, Meg walked down the aisle to get off the bus, while I struggled to get my gym bag out from behind the metal railing on the overhead. I felt a hand pat me on the back, and I moved to allow the man that had been snoring behind us much of the journey, to get past me.

"Lucky guy," the middle aged man said, patting me on the back as he moved by me. "Wish I had your seat."

I felt my face flush with embarrassment as I followed him off the bus, trying to keep my bag in front of my crotch as I walked to hide what felt like a massive wet spot on the front of my shorts. The sticky load was hardening already, making for an uncomfortable feeling as I moved.




Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:37 PM
I took Meg's suitcase for her so she didn't have to roll it over the rough pavement, and followed her to the parking lot where she had parked. Her car was a shiny black Lincoln Continental that looked brand new, and I whistled at the beautiful interior as I eased into the soft seat.

"What a car!" I exclaimed as Meg tooled the machine out of the lot.

"More comfortable than those bus seats, isn't it Kenny?"

"I don't remember much about the seat, to tell you the truth," I confessed. "I was too busy enjoying the trip."

"Me too," Meg agreed.

"The guy that was snoring behind us?"

"What about him?"

"He must have seen something."

"What makes you say that?"

"Because he patted me on the back when we were getting off the bus. He said I was a lucky guy and he wished he had my seat."

"Oh god!" Meg said. "What did you say?"

"Nothing," I admitted. "I was embarrassed. Sorry. Guess I was noisier than I thought."

"You're forgiven," Meg said. "Hope he didn't recognize me."

"He was right, you know," I added. "I was lucky. That's something I'll remember all my life."

"Me too," Meg agreed. "Makes me feel a little weird - him knowing what we were doing."

"I know what you mean. Weird, but kinda exciting too."

Meg tooled the car through a very ritzy neighborhood, and when she pulled into a driveway, it looked like we were going up to a mansion. Her house was a big step up from the working class split level I was accustomed to, and while it wasn't actually a mansion, it seemed that way to me then.

I helped Meg into the house with her suitcase and tried not to look as impressed as I was by her beautiful home. Meg closed the door behind me and put her hand on my shoulder.

"Why don't we get upstairs so you can take a shower?" Meg suggested.

I felt ashamed for a minute, thinking that I stunk, until I remembered the big stain on my pants, so I followed Meg up to the bathroom. She showed me into the palatial room which was decorated in pink. That had to be Meg's favorite color, and while it was a decidedly feminine room, it would serve the purpose.

My crotch was almost glued to my underwear, and when peeling the briefs off me it felt like I must have ripped some of my sparse pubes out in the process. The warm water was refreshing, and the floral scented soap did the job, even if it did give me a different aroma than I was used to.

When I stepped out of the shower stall, Meg was standing there waiting for me. She was holding a towel and smiling nervously. Meg had changed clothes, and was now wearing a very flimsy pink nightie that hid very little.

"Wow," I said softly as I looked at this woman who was almost a senior citizen.

"You're sweet, Kenny," Meg said, walking toward me with the towel, and I reached for it, but Meg was intent on doing this herself, so I let her.

Meg dried my hair, and as she did my eyes drifted down to her breasts, which were larger than I had imagined, and her nipples, which stuck out proudly through the silk.

"Such a cute boy," Meg said with a smile as I lifted my arms so she could dry my armpits. "I can't believe you're the same boy I was on the bus with.

Looking in the mirror, I was struck at how odd we looked together; the silver haired woman drying me off much like a grandmother would do to her grandson, and for my part, my scrawny body made me fit the part. My cock had shriveled back to his very modest flaccid size, and the little wrinkled tube wiggled under Meg's drying.

Meg had been watching me and saw where my eyes had fixated on, namely the thick pegs of her prominent nipples, and I flushed when I realized I had been staring.

"Wish you could have seen me when I was your age," Meg mused.

"You look good to me right now," I admitted. "Your tits... I mean, your breasts look incredible."

"Tits," Meg chuckled. "I like that. Been a long time since anybody called mine that. They used to be a lot firmer and higher up."

I reached out and gently cupped them through the fabric, hefting the full globes that seemed even larger on her rather modest frame. They did hang a bit, but natural breasts the size of Meg's would do that anyway, and they feel great to me.

"I could tell you that I think you're really nice looking all night," I began to say, but Meg cut me off.

"And I still would think you're a nice boy who wants to make me feel good."

I shook my head at her and smiled, because while I was a nice kid who would never say or do anything to intentionally hurt a female, the fact was that I was really being turned on my the situation and the woman. Besides, I had a way to prove to Meg that I was being sincere, and when I nodded downward to get Meg to look as well, she saw the proof.

"Omigod," Meg gasped, looking at my erection which was swaying in front of me, inches from her silky hip, and she moved her hand over to grasp it, slowly sliding her hand up and down the length of it as she smiled.

"Believe me now?"

"You win," Meg said. "Now if I remember correctly, you said something about paying be back for teasing you on the bus, right?"

I followed Meg down the hall, admiring her body from the rear. Her legs looked very shapely and her butt looked fine from what I could see. Meg's skin was very pale, but she showed very few signs of her age; her skin was taut and her body seemed very fit, bordering on voluptuous.

The lighting was soft in the bedroom, and the bed was enormous. Meg pulled the bedspread off, exposing a lot of thigh and the bottom of a butt cheek as she did. She reached over and took a picture that had been sitting on the dresser and turned it face down. Her husband, I assumed, and I found the gesture rather touching. Meg noticed that I had seen what she had done, and smiled self-consciously.

"Silly."

"Not at all," I assured her, and we stood about a foot away from each other, the distance determined by my tool which waved just away from Meg's delta. "I feel kinda naked."

"You are," Meg said nervously.

"I want to see you," I said finally, and reached up to untie the knot at the neck of her billowing nightie.

It came open easily, and as it untied I nudged it so that it fell off of her shoulders and fell to the ground. Naked now, Meg no longer resembled the distinguished business woman but a nervous woman naked in front of a guy less than a third her age.

A naked woman who looked amazing, at least to me. Those tits were spectacular. Large and bell shaped, they hung to her waist, and her nipples were like thumbs centered on black cherry hued aureaolas that were as big a drink coasters.

Her waist was a little thick but not flabby, and between her legs was a tiny wisp of hair that was so light brown in color that it was almost invisible

"Hold me," Meg said, or asked me, and I embraced her as she wanted, her soft skin warm and exceptionally soft against mine.

"I'm scared," Meg whispered in my ear as we hugged. "Guess the drinks I had with dinner down in the city are wearing off. They must have given me the courage to do what I did."

"Do you want me to leave?" I asked, unsure of what to do as I held the now-trembling woman in my arms.

"Do you want to?"

"No."

"Good," Meg said, kissing me on the neck. "It's just that I haven't been with a man since - he died. My husband. Over four years. He was a good man."

I heard Meg sob softly on my shoulder, and all I could do was hold her a little tighter to me until she got herself together.

"Sorry," Meg sniffed, raising her head off me and looking at me.

"It's okay."

"I just wanted you to know, in case you thought that I was - you know - because of what I did on the bus."

"I don't judge people," I said, and back in that era we didn't, as a general rule. It was more of a time of live and let live. "I enjoyed being in the terminal with you waiting for the bus, and I really enjoyed the bus ride, and I'm enjoying being here now. We don't have to do anything if you don't want."

Despite the drama, my erection was still surging, so the last thing I wanted her to do was tell me to get dressed, but I left it up to her in case she was having second thoughts.

"No, I want you," Meg said. "I want you to make love to me."


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:40 PM
Meg took my face in her hands and kissed me with as much passion as I have ever experienced, and I returned it as best I could.

"It's been so long," Meg whispered as we moved over to the bed. "Please be gentle with me. Never been with a man built like you either."

"Just relax," I suggested, easing Meg down onto the bed and spreading her thighs apart.

I crawled between Meg's pale thighs and bowed my head, inhaling the musky aroma of her sex. Her bush was more like a wisp of fine hairs gathered around her prominent labia. Running my tongue along her pussy lips, she shuddered noticeably while I wrapped my arms around her hips.

She was already wet. That much was apparent as my tongue probed inside of the fold, and the way my ears heard it, her whimpering was more like a plea. Her way of telling me - now, I'm ready.

Climbing up to a kneeling position, Meg grabbed at my hips to tell me that I had been correct. I rubbed my cock up and down the damp opening a couple of times before sliding a little bit of me inside her. In and out I slid the crown of my dick, and I watched as Meg lifted her hips to take more of me inside of her.

Finally, I slowly slid my cock inside of her. Inch by inch, her moistness enveloped me until my cock hit the end of the road, at which point I slowly pulled myself out of her. Meg groaned as my tool popped out of her for a brief second, and then groaned louder as I slid into her depths once more.

I bowed my head to suck on those magnificent nipples, and she gasped when I licked all around the pebbled surface of her aureoles. Reaching up with her hands, she held up her big tits so I could suck on them easier, and I took advantage of her until my mouth was dry.

Her breathing loud and rapid and her features taking on a flushed and stressed appearance, I grabbed the base of my cock in my fist and began pumping her pussy harder and faster. I took her to the brink of orgasm a couple of times before slowing down, and each time her face became more tortured looking.

After a few minutes, I couldn't take it any longer. I wanted to see Meg cum. My nuts slapped loudly on the insides of her thighs as I worked my cock in and out faster. This time, when she neared to brink, I started really pounding myself into her.

Meg raised her head and shoulders off of the bed; her eyes rolled back in her head, veins bulging in her neck and mouth open wide. I felt her pussy seize my hard hard as she clawed wildly at my arms, her body slamming back down to the mattress.

Not wanting to cum, I tried to block the image of her from my eyes and ears, and only half succeeded. Meg's thrashing slowed and then stopped as her orgasm ended, and the crazed look became a dazed look.

"God, you didn't cum," Meg said as I began to rock my hips into her again. "That's so nice - nice."

I rolled Meg over and her stomach after a time, and got her to lift her butt up in the air so I could go in from behind. There was a tattoo of a lady bug on her back. Faded with time, I imagined her getting that as a lark in her younger days, and the muted inking remained for me to enjoy as I slid up next to her and put my dick in.

Her butt cheeks were plump and a little soft, and as I squeezed them and spread them apart, her tan anus was exposed, and I wondered how she would respond if I told her I wanted to explore than hairless opening. Settling for the pleasure of the view, I continued to probe her pussy while looking at her longingly.

"Ohhhh... so good," Meg moaned, her face buried in the pillow. "Not all the way in, baby. You're too big."

I muttered an apology, figuring that I must have gotten carried away and hurt her a little, so from behind I kept my fist around myself to control how far I went into her. Far enough, as I soon found out, because Meg was clenching the bedding and howling into the pillow as her body quaked with another orgasm.

Meg collapsed after cumming, and I gently rolled her onto her side. She had lost all of lady-like qualities and now looked wild, like she had been getting fucked and cumming like crazy. Her smile was weak as she looked at my erection, still red and swollen and swaying.

"You're insatiable," Meg said as she let me lift her leg up over my shoulder.

With Meg on her side with her right leg pointed toward the ceiling, I slid my dick inside of her. Because of the angle, I could only get a few inches of cock inside of her, but she seemed to approve of the position.

"Omigod - that feels so good," Meg said with a laugh, and when she looked down she smiled as I gently thrust into her.

"Look at your cock," Meg exclaimed as she watched it go in and out of her. "That looks so sexy."

It did, I had to agree, and I forced myself to look away for fear of coming. I sensed that Meg was losing steam, or getting sore. Maybe a combination of both, and I was just about to try and figure out a delicate way to ask her if she had enough, when her hand gripped my arm once more."

"Not again!" Meg cried out, and in seconds her body was writhing into her sheets, her torso jerking like a marionette gone wild. The orgasm was mild in comparison to the others, but after this one she seemed like she was knocked out.

Meg shook her head and laughed when she felt the tip of my cock still hard just inside her labia, and I let her leg ease back down to the bed so she got lay on her back.

"Want me to make you cum in my mouth again?" Meg said hopefully. "Any way I can make you cum?"

"Ummm... would you mind if I..."

"Of course not," Meg said when she saw what I wanted to do. "I remember doing this when I was your age."

I straddled Meg's stomach and put my cock between her jugs. Meg reached up and squeezed her tits together, making my cock practically disappear between her breasts. Her cleavage was as sweaty as the rest of her was, affording a smooth glide for my cock. Meg playfully snapped at the tip of my sick each time it peeked out at her.

I took over the work of wrapping her tits around me, wanting to be able to lean further forward so my balls slid on her stomach with each stroke.

"I guess I can just relax and watch your beautiful cock," Meg said as she put her hands behind her head and looked down.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:41 PM
My attention was diverted as I glanced down and saw something I hadn't expected to see. Nestled in the dewy recesses, I noticed a few long beige hairs barely visible against the pale skin of her armpits. Meg saw me staring and glanced over at herself.

"Oh no!" Meg said, and tried to lower her arms. "Obviously, I wasn't expecting to be seen..."

"No, please don't," I said, reaching down and putting her arm back over her head. "That's nice. Sexy. I like that."

"Oh, I guess that's the way the hippie girls do it these days," Meg laughed, allowing me to gaze again at her unshaven armpits. "I knew if I lived long enough I'd come back in fashion."

I came fast after that, and when my orgasm roared up on me, I stopped titty fucking Meg and tried to hold my cock down so the cum would be absorbed by her tits. I failed miserably.

My dick slipped out of the sweaty chasm, and I spurted a jet of cum that sailed over Meg's head and all over the headboard. The next few volleys didn't have the same velocity, and they sprayed all over Meg's face and hair.

My cock wouldn't stop spewing my seed, or at least that was the way it seemed. By the time I was drained, Meg was a mess, with semen covering her face like garland and a pearl necklace flowing around her neck.

"Sorry," I said meekly as I surveyed the situation, but Meg laughed it off, giving the string of seed above her head a swipe with her hand.

"Don't want the cleaning lady to think I'm getting naughty at my age," she said, before suggesting that she needed a shower herself after all that. When I asked her if she minded company, she was more than happy for me to join her.

....

Chapter Seven: Nocturnal emissions.

I awoke to the very pleasant sensation of a tongue licking my balls. After getting my bearings and remembering where I was, my eyes began adjusting to the darkness of the room well enough so that I could see the silver hair of Meg between my legs.

Her tongue was continuing a northern journey that had apparently started on my scrotum and ventured up along the underside of my cock. I was half hard when I woke up for good, and after a couple more licks like that, I was fully engorged and ready for anything.

"Couldn't resist," Meg said from the murky darkness when she realized I was awake. "Can't imagine ever getting this opportunity again, and it looked so cute when I started."

"Love being woke up like that," I told Meg, and began to get up.

"I'm really sore, honey," Meg said when I had gotten up to mount her. "I don't want you to think I'm weird or anything, but would you mind if we tried doing something a little different?"

It wasn't different to me, but I enjoyed listening to her explain what she wanted me to do to her. She was so ashamed of what she wanted, and phrased everything so awkwardly that it excited me even more that way.

Meg turned on the dim light and got onto her elbows and knees. I knelt behind her savoring the pleasant view of her full, round buttocks.

"Just lubricate a finger and slide it in and out for a minute," Meg instructed me after handing me the lubricant.

I parted her buttocks and looked at her hairless tan ring while I covered my index finger with lube. Well oiled, my digit slipped easily into Meg's ass, and she squirmed while I worked it in and out of her warmth.

My cock being so slender, many women felt comfortable having me fuck them in the ass, and I had gotten to pop a few anal cherries for that very reason. Luckily for me, I liked it too, and it gave me a sensation of tightness that I didn't always get in the pussy.

"Don't go in all the way, Kenny," Meg cautioned me, and I promised to be careful, although sometimes it felt so good that I would lose control.

My cock slid into Meg's anus with almost as much ease as my finger had, and we began rocking together gently in a comfortable rhythm. My hands slid down Meg's back, and I crouched over her to allow my hands to cup those pendulous breasts.

"Beautiful honey," Meg gasped as I kneaded those dangling jugs. "Little deeper."

I allowed my tool to probe her more deeply, and with each inward stroke my nuts slapped Meg between the legs, and she seemed to like that as much as I did.

Leaning back upright, I grabbed onto Meg's hips and watched my cock glide in and out of her tight asshole. She was taking over half of it without complaint already, and now was thrusting backwards into me for more. I felt her hand reaching down between her legs to slap and squeeze my nuts in between fingering herself.

"Gonna cum!" Meg blurted out, and I felt her asshole clamp down on my cock like a vice.

I bit my lip to try and hold back my own orgasm, and I might have been able to if Meg didn't reach way back and grab my sack. Squeezing and milking my balls while she came, I was powerless to stop, and began squirting hot jets of seed into her ass.

After we stopped cumming, we collapsed back into the bedding, and after I wrapped my arms around Meg and kissed her neck, I was in dreamland until the morning.

....

Chapter Eight. Goodbye.

Meg's hand was on my cock as I woke up a few hours later. The clock read 7:00 and the sun was beaming through the curtains. I felt my cock begin to stiffen under Meg's pulling, but when my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw that she was dressed.

"Gotta go to work, honey," Meg said with a smile.

After seeing her looking very prim and business-like now, just the like the evening before when we first met, it was hard to believe that this was the same woman who was such a wildcat in bed and on the bus.

"Guess I shouldn't have woke you up like that," Meg said, looking at my re-energized cock. "That wasn't fair, although it does look good. You can stay her if you want, but I won't be home until 7 tonight, so if you want a ride we have to get going."

I decided to get dressed and take her up on the ride offer. As we went out to the car, I felt like I had run a marathon.

"How come you look so fresh and beautiful and I feel like death warmed over?" I asked Meg, and got a laugh in return.

"Amazing what make-up can do," Meg said as we got into the car. "I think that you were just what I needed, but by tonight I'll probably begin feeling it."

I glanced out of the window as we pulled out of the driveway, and the name on the box rang a bell to me. I didn't know her but the name sounded familiar, and when I noticed a stack of business cards on the console, it hit me.

"Is that you?" I asked. "The florist?"

"That's me - actually it was me and my husband," Meg admitted. "Now it's me."

"Uh - I worked for you - for your store in Guilderland. Last summer. I delivered."

"Small world," Meg said, throwing her hair back casually. "Hope you didn't get fired or anything."

"No, it was just for the summer," I answered.

"Well, do you need a job now?" Meg offered.

"No, I'm working closer to my house this summer, but thanks."

Meg drove me to my house, and let me off in front.

"Hope nobody sees us that you know," Meg said as she surveyed the neighborhood.

"Makes no difference to me," I said, although maybe she was the one that should be nervous about that.

"Thank you - for everything Kenny," Meg said, leaning over and giving me a kiss. "Last night was really nice for me."

"Me too," I said, returning the kiss.

"Take a card," Meg said, holding out one of her business cards for a second before snatching it back. After writing on the back of it, she handed it back to me, having added her phone number to it.

"In case you ever need help or anything like that," Meg said, almost apologetically.

"Okay," I said. "What about if I ever wanted to just - you know - get together?"

"You mean, like last night?" Meg asked me with a strange look on my face.

"Well, yeah."

"Uh... sure," Meg finally said. "I figured you were humoring me or something when you said you enjoyed being with me."

I don't know whether she had assumed that I was just playing with her head, or thought I was looking for something from her, but the fact was that I liked her very much and told her so. The sex was great too, I added.

"I'll be picturing your breasts," I said before correcting myself. "Tits, I mean. I'll have them on my mind for quite a while."

Obviously, that was the understatement of all time, as I still recall those incredible nipples like it was yesterday.

As for calling her up again, I did that twice more that summer, and twice the following year when I came home from school. She sold her businesses and retired to Arizona after that, but gave me an open invitation to visit her anytime. I never took her up on that, but often wish that I had. She would have been worth the trip.


The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:47 PM
The Best Gift


The melancholy old songs were playing on the stereo. It had been 2 years ago, this day, that Andreas had been taken from me. Listening to the old 70s love ballads – The Carpenters, Barry Manilow, Barbra Streisand... All of those torch songs about lost love and trying to find my man or to try to replace the one that got away... I knew that in a little while, I'd change the music to more current and upbeat songs – but these old torchy, tear jerkers still tugged at my heartstrings and played amongst my memories.

Most of my friends swore that it was stupid and maudlin for me to act this way, but they'd never really felt the loss that I felt... Sure, they lost a friend when Andreas died, but they didn't lose a lover – their spouse. Sure, we've all lost loved ones, and I feel bad for still feeling so bad, but it never seems to get any easier... And my pain just seems more real than theirs.

I still remembered meeting Andreas.... It was many years ago, during the height of the AIDS scares – when everybody thought that even just touching another man would turn them positive – just by looking at an infected guy would make them seroconvert. Sure, back in the 80s, it was still scary and new and frightening. I knew of many men that became virtual monks – never having any kind of sexual relations with another guy – even a few that wouldn't make love with their committed partners of 5 years! It was insane! But, it was an insane time with insane leaders in an insane world.

What made it worse was the way that Andreas and I had met... A friend of mine was celebrating his birthday – and his negative test results – by throwing a private, invite only sex party at The Muscle Den. The Muscle Den was nothing more than a bathhouse, although now it would be more high class – it would be a Sex Club.... Ah, progress...

So, Mattie was throwing his party – and only a 'select few' were invited. I had to admire Mattie... only that nelly queen would consider 85 naked guys a 'select few'... But, again, only that nelly queen could pull together that 'select few' – including a few porn stars, pin-up boys and mainstream models to be his chosen select. Those of us that were his friends always felt slightly outclassed by many of the men that Mattie had around. Don't get me wrong – I was hot in my 20s – not that I'm not hot now; I'm just more... mature? We all had those typical gay boy looks – shopping right from the International Male catalogs, gym hopping every other day, following whatever 'the fashionistas' at GQ and Vogue Homme would thrown at us, calling it the 'next big thing'.... Oh, and the music fashions! The styles of Duran-Duran, Michael Jackson (when he was still a black, male singer and not some plastic surgeon side show), A Flock of Seagulls, Frankie Goes to Hollywood; all of these were our fashion plates. God, were we naďve...

I arrived at The Muscle Den at the appointed hour – 7:30 pm. Mattie figured if we started early enough, and it died down (as if!), we could all still go out and bar hop until the wee hours and have an after-hours party at some dive... I walked in, flashed my invite, took the keys and towels that were provided and headed to the locker room. I stripped down to the tattered jock, tan work boots and my towel; grabbed the present I brought – a life like dildo, if you're idea of lifelike is bright pink latex nearly a foot and a half long – and headed to the main room. When I got there, I was pleased to see that there were a few guys milling around, chatting, cruising, drinking. The video monitors were playing the pretty boy porn of the era and a few guys were lounging about, stroking their cocks, listening to the chatter and on the prowl.

Mattie, of course, was there, as hostess and guest of honor, in a flowing white robe – a silk kimono from his recent trips abroad. Mattie was flitting about, saying his 'hellos' and kissing cheeks with all his guests. He came over and offered me a glass of champagne and kissed the air next to my cheek. "Darling! Have you ever seen such a display of hot masculinity! Oh! I could just die right now and feel I was already in heavan! And did you see that one in the corner? He's one of the newest and freshest boys in movies and I am working hard on getting him to be my gift! My God, Chris, I just want to... Oh! Look who just showed up!" Mattie cried over my shoulder towards the entrance. With that, he was off again, a swirl of white silk.

I wandered through the room, saying 'hello' to people I knew, making glances to those that I didn't know but surely would like to meet. There was so much eye candy about, one barely knew where to look: the up and coming porn star standing around, his body in perfect shape, glistening with a layer of mist, cock hanging down; the models in the center of the room, preening and posing while chattering to each other, some wearing towels, some the newest underwear or jock strap, others simply letting it all hang down for the world to view; a few guys lounging around, cocks hard and ready; and a few guys already on their knees, servicing some other guys, sucking long and hard while the recipients stood and chatted amiably.

I was quite pleased, however, with the looks that I was getting in return from some of these living statues. I wasn't too bad looking, either... At 6 foot tall, my frame carried 195 pounds well. I watched what I ate and worked out 3 or 4 times a week, keeping my body trim and toned. Of course, being only 26 at the time didn't hurt, either. During the summer, I'd spend a few hours at the beach, working on keeping a golden glow to my skin; the rest of the year, I'd spend those same hours in the tanning salon; my reddish-blonde hair was set off by that glow, and my bright blue eyes shone from my face. Standing around in my navy blue jock and workmen's boots, I looked butch and sexy. The jock cradled my 8" cock and my husky balls nicely, jutting out just enough to intrigue.

I was talking to a guy named Marcus, who was one of the models that Mattie had invited. Mattie was a fashion director for a major magazine; so many of these guys had appeared in the pages of his magazine, while the remainder wanted to. Marcus was cute and somewhat well built, but this was the beginning of the 'heroin addict' look in models – when they were so thin and gaunt, that 3rd world children took pity on them. I'd had a few glasses of champagne and my 'wine blinders' were coming into play. A few more and I'd think that Mattie was a big, butch guy and let HIM fuck me! But that was before Andreas walked in. I'd seen him before at one of Mattie's events, but we'd never gotten a chance to talk. Andreas was one of those Latin boy hotties that just immediately draw the looks. OK, so maybe it was just MY attention he was getting, but he was worth it.

He was about my same height, but he'd spent more time in the gym, as he was a bit bulkier in his chest and shoulders – large flat pectorals hung evenly over his 6 pack abs, topped off by swirls of dark chest hair and nipples that leapt from his chest. He was wearing a towel wrapped around his waist, and I could see a bulge hanging beneath the folds of terry. His legs were defined and toned, disappearing just above the knees into his towel. His dark hair was cut short and framed his face as a masterpiece. Mattie immediately left the young porn star and headed off to Andreas, thrusting a drink in his hands while grabbing a hold of the bulge of his towel.

I continued chatting with Marcus, but my eyes kept darting back over to Andreas, stealing peeks at his physique. I couldn't be sure, but I thought I caught him looking away from me once or twice, as well. My heart fluttered and I could feel my cock stir in my jock. Marcus excused himself to hit the bathroom – probably for a bump of coke – and I wandered off to the bar area for a refill.

By now, the party was beginning to fall into orgy mode – more and more of the guys were gathering in an area by the wall of TVs, groping and grabbing at each other, pawing towels, jocks, Speedos and whatever else to the ground. Cocks were being stroked and sucked and groups were splitting off from the main crowd – heading towards couches and corners and the 'private' rooms off to the side. A few of the guys were piling on top of each other in the middle of the room, cocks and fingers prodding and poking the nearest hole.

I poured another flute of champagne, and a voice spoke up behind me "Can I get a refill of that, too?" in a deep and resounding timbre. I finished filling my glass and turned, nearly knocking his glass with the bottle of champagne. Andreas was standing less than 6 inches behind me, his smolderingly hot looks could have set me ablaze.

"Uh... sure!" I stammered, nearly dropping the bottle to the ground. I recovered myself and began to fill his glass slowly. "Mattie really knows how to throw a party, doesn't he?" I asked, trying to make small talk.

"He sure does. You know, I've seen you at some of his parties before. Are you a friend of his? Or one of the 'hired help'?" His lips twisted to a wry grin. "I mean, either way, it's cool."

"Oh... I've known that flamer since high school. She was the one that dragged me from the closet, kicking and screaming. But I love her for it and always stand by Mattie." I replied.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:48 PM
"Yeah, I used to work with Mattie. I would help him with the locations for the shoots. He knew I was gay and made a few attempts to get me in front of the camera – or in his bed. But he's just... He's... Well, he's Mattie!" We both laughed at this remark, as I felt that Mattie was like a sister or brother, and not anybody I'd want to have sex with.

"I know what you mean. While we were in high school, he used to get called 'Fag' and 'girlie-man' all the time, but he knew how to turn those taunts into his own gain, growing stronger with each barb. Turning him, quite frankly, into the bitchy queen he is today!"

We continued chatting with each other as the rest of the room blossomed into ancient Greece around us. We were surrounded by heaps of man flesh, cocks and asses bobbing up and down, in and out, men writhing on the ground and bent over sofas, all fucking and sucking, groaning and moaning in a sea of sweaty sexual pleasure. Every once in a while, a stray guy would come up to us, grabbing a cocktail, and trying to grab a cock or tail on us, as well. While we were always acknowledging the attention, the men would realize that we were busy and they'd be swallowed up by the roiling sea of sex all around us.

Not to sound like I was being Sister Pure of Thought, though, either. My dick stirred and shifted in my jock, as I'd catch a glimpse of the carnal heaps around us; the groans and moans of pleasure stiffening my cock from time to time. I'd noticed the front of Andreas's towel shift from time to time, as the sites and sounds around us whetted his sexual appetite, as well.

"Um... We both seem to be getting a little... um... preoccupied with the view. Do you wanna take this conversation to a quieter spot?" Andreas asked. We'd both been taking greater notice of the sea of sex going on around us. I looked down and could see that Andrea's cock was getting hard under his towel, and my own cock was attempting to pitch a tent in my jock strap. Andreas grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the wall of rooms beyond the bar.

We walked past a few doors, peering inside, catching glimpses of couples, 3-ways and 4-gies taking place in some of the rooms. The sound of sexual pleasure was all around us – moans and groans as hard meaty cocks stuffed asses, cries of lust as loads of cum were pumped deep inside willing asses, sprayed across heaving abs and chests, swallowed by hungry and eager mouths. We found a room that was empty and stepped inside.

In a matter of moments, Andreas had stripped the jock from me and dropped his towel to the ground. Hot and wet kisses covered my face and lips as my hands roamed over the landscape of his body. Our cocks, hard and hot, rubbed against the other, oozing pre-cum and smearing it on our bodies. My hands found his firm round ass and grabbed hold of the cheeks, spreading and kneading the mounds of flesh. A guttural groan sounded deep inside Andreas as my fingers prodded his pulsing sphincter.

I slowly began kissing my way down his body, licking and suckling his nipples, darting my tongue along his tight abs, until my lips found his hard cock, covered in our combined juices. I marveled at the site of his cock – protruding form his pelvis. The head of his dick glistened wetly as more pre-cum pushed from the slit and slid towards the shaft. I took his shaft info my mouth, sucking more and more of the pre-cum from his shaft, continuing to prod his ass with my finger.

Andreas thrust his cock deep across my tongue, slapping his balls against my chin, fucking my mouth as my fingers fucked his ass. I reached up and grabbed his tits with my other hand, tweaking each one, twisting the hard nipples, forcing new sounds of pleasure and lust from his throat. I felt his strong hands beneath my arms, lifting me from his cock. I continued fingering his ass and his tongue dove into my mouth, tasting the mixture of my spit and his pre-cum. "Fuck me!" he whispered hoarsely in my ear. His hand grabbed my throbbing cock and tugged hard. "Bury your cock deep in my hole. I want to you fuck me! Fuck me like I've never been fucked! C'mon man... FUCK ME!" He nearly yelled his desires into my ears, pulling me towards the small bed in the room. The TV mounted on the wall flickered with scenes of sexual carnage as the porn movies continued their endless loop. Asses were split and plowed by massive cocks, exploding shot after shot of hot semen across the celluloid butts.

He pulled me over to the bed and lay down upon it, his knees meeting his chest. I spit on my dick, rubbing the saliva along the shaft, mixing it with the smears of pre-cum. His ass quivered beneath me as I knelt in front of him, cock throbbing in the air. His chest heaved with each breath he drew deep inside, readying himself for the assault. I slid my cock into his ass, slowly letting the head penetrate his chute. He moaned in animal lust, flexing his muscles around the invading cock, sending ripples of pleasure through my shaft.

I slowly pushed further and further into his ass, feeling it constrict and relax around my fat cock. He would reach up and grasp my nipples with one hand or press against my chest, allowing my cock deeper into his ass at his own pace. His other hand stroked on his raging hard on or played with his nipples, rubbing against his abs and chest on the journey between his pleasure zones. I stroked his calves and thighs with my hands, resting my shoulders against the balls of his feet. Slowly, deeper, I penetrated his ass, thrusting my cock further inside his willing body.

I withdrew my cock, almost as slowly as I'd entered, only to push it back into his ass, faster and deeper. I built up the speed of each thrust, pushing faster and harder into his ass – feeling him breathing with each thrust. His had stroked his own cock, rubbing from the tip of the head to his balls. He put his other hand on my ass, pulling my cock deeper at the end of each thrust, feeling my balls flat against his spread cheeks; his own balls pressed between us. His breathing would quicken and get shallow and moans escaped his full lips. I could tell he was ready to let loose his orgasm, spreading his hot seed across his chest.

I pulled my cock out of his ass, telling him I wanted to feel him milk the hot sperm from my balls. He stood as I lay on my back and he straddled my form, slowly dropping his ass to meet the head of my dick. Slowly, I lowered his ass onto my cock, impaling him deep with my shaft. His cock bobbed and twitched above me, pulsing with the flow of his veins, pre-cum flowing freely from the head, dripping onto my abs.

Andreas would rise and lower on my hard shaft, clenching his ass tight around the base of my cock, drawing me deeper inside. His knees dug into the mattress and he rested a hand on my chest for support, leaning down to slip his tongue into my mouth. His rhythmic movements sent waves of pleasure through my body, churning the hot cum inside my balls, pressured for release. His other hand still pumped his own cock, his balls slapping against my abs with each deep penetration of my cock.

I could feel the cum churning deep inside my balls, rising up my cock shaft. "I'm cumming!" I yelled out in pleasure, not caring who could hear me. His hand was pumping quickly along the bronze shaft of his cock, pulling the skin tight as he jerked off. Moans and noises of lust escaped from his mouth as he rode my cock, causing gasping breaths to escape my lips. I felt the first surge of cum shoot from my dick, coating his ass with my juice. He let loose a war cry of pleasure as his first load shot from his cock, landing on my chin. He kept milking my cock while pumping his own loads. I filled his ass with shot after shot of hot cum, each thrust of his hand coaxing another shot from his cock, spraying my chest and abs with the white creamy fluid.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:49 PM
Andreas collapsed, shuddering against my chest as spasms wracked his body; cum was still flowing from his cock as my own cock oozed, deep inside his ass. We lay there for minutes, feeling the heat from our bodies. Our cocks softened as the last drops of cum slid out. Sounds of orgasm were coming in from the other rooms, from the main room, as the other men shot their loads of cum – filling asses and mouths, coating bodies with flying arcs of sperm. The porn videos continued to play as the live versions played out into a heaving mass of male flesh. We lay that way, basking in the glow of our sex, enjoying the feel of each other's body, slowly kissing and gently moving our hands along unfamiliar limbs, as the sexual friction eased in the other rooms.

After many minutes, we began to stand, heading towards the showers to clean the remnants of our liaison. The shower room was full of other men cleansing their bodies of cum and lube. Some were soaping their crotches, coaxing another hard on from their spent cocks. Some men showered together in pairs, kissing and rubbing their partner's body; letting the water cascade over their muscles, licking cum from abs, chests, and stiffening cocks. We knew this party would go another round, maybe right here and now, as the sexual charge was not quite spent.

Andreas and I showered and washed each other, caressing a body we had not known before that night. In the main room, we could hear the sounds of the music being turned up, signaling a change of course for the party. We finished showering; dried off and went to the main room.

Mattie was there, looking slightly disheveled, the white kimono hanging open. The young porn star was standing behind him, rubbing Mattie's neck and shoulders. Somebody was in the corner, lighting the candles on a cake for the celebration.

"Well, now that we've all gotten that out of our systems.... Or have we?" Mattie was eyeing a couple of guys making out, off to the side, stroking each other's stiffening cocks, stuffing tongues down willing throats. "Anyway, it is time for the birthday aspect of the party to take place. Then, we'll just SEE where this night goes!" He reached behind him, grabbing a handful of the porn star's cock. The cake was brought out, candles blazing.

Mattie leaned down and blew out the candles – 25 smaller ones surrounding a large pillar that had been shaped to resemble a cock. "Well, whaddya know... I did have another blow job left in me!" Laughter filled the room as Mattie pulled the cock candle from the cake. "I think I'll be saving this for later!" A look of unease crossed Mr. Porn Star, but quickly faded.

Mattie was handed packages and bags, gaily colored or wrapped, filled with gifts for the host. He would squeal with glee as he pulled items from the boxes and bags; soon a pile of love oils, lubes, dildos, movies and more was at his side. "I love each and every one of you for these fabulous gifts! And I really love each and every one of these gifts! I can't wait to try them all!" The gifts were cleared away, more drinks were served and consumed, and another man entered the club, dressed as a fireman – Mattie's favorite. New music blared from the stereo as the fireman took the center of the room and began to dance and strip.

The party again began to turn into a sea of writhing male bodies, as the orgy atmosphere came for round #2. Cocks stiffened with tugs and strokes, slipping into waiting mouths and asses. Andreas and I slipped off to the side again, found a room and kissed. We soon slipped into the 69 position and sucked each other, swallowing cum as it was sprayed into our mouths and across out lips. We showered again, went to the lockers and got dressed.

But, again, that was many years ago. I was now older and wiser, but I'd been without my Andreas for the past 2 years. I still missed the times we'd shared, both in the bed and out. Like all couples, we'd had our problems from time to time, but the make up sex was always the hottest; re-igniting the passion we'd shared on that first night. Mattie is planning some kind of special party for my 40th birthday in a week – mentioning something about The Muscle Den. I awoke on the day of my 40th, not noticing any life altering changes. I was still the same guy I'd been the day before... And the day before that, as well. I was finding that there was some truth to the adage that "Age is just a state of mind." I would always think, "Now, what state do you want me in?" I pushed the covers off and looked at my body – nope, no major changes here. My abs and chest looked just as they had last night, when I'd climbed into bed. My hair was still the same reddish-blonde it had always been; my body still had the same gym honed physique it had displayed for the last few years; my thighs were still just as firm and powerful; calves still curved gracefully up from the ankles... But, wait! There was a change! Oh my God! During the night, my cock had grown hard! There was a difference from when I'd climbed into bed!

I reached down and slid my palm across my hard cock. Yep, the meat and I were now 40... and I was starting off my 40th year with a hard cock – like almost every other day in the 20 plus years that had passed since puberty struck and my cock would stiffen at the slightest provocation.

I slowly pulled and tugged at my cock, feeling the sensations of touch between the palm of my hand and my cock. No matter what, it always felt different when you stroked your meat. Sure, it felt good to have somebody slide their hands along your cock, milking the cum from deep inside; plunging your cock deep into a willing ass or having it sucked by a hot mouth, pulling and pumping your balls was always good, as well. But there is something special about the good, old-fashioned self-love. Your hand always knows just the right spot to rub a little faster, squeeze a little tighter, stroking your cock to climax.

I continued stroking my hardening cock – feeling the pulse of my life force flowing through the veins; feeling my balls tighten as the cum churned inside of them, pushing for release. I always found jerking off in the morning, with the sun glowing through the windows, illuminating my chamber, flooding my soul with the light of the new day; I always found it somehow more spiritual – more soulful – of a session than any other time I jerked off. In the morning, it was invigorating and stimulating – feeling the hot semen churn in my balls, surge up the shaft and explode from the head of my cock, splattering my abs and chest with those glorious shots of warm goo; releasing the demons of sleep and charging me with life!

The pace of my strokes quickened, feeling better with each tug. I knew I was close, feeling my balls tighten up inside the fleshy sac, propelling my hot cum, soon to arc through the air and paint my body. It was an ecstasy unlike

The phone's electronic chirping made me skip a stroke as I paused from the intrusion. Who the fuck could be calling so damn early? Even before the 2nd ring had finished I knew who was on the other end. Not a doubt in my mind. I slowly began to stroke my cock again, losing a bit of stiffness from the noise on the bedside table. After the 4th ring, the phone went silent, only to be replaced by the gentle clicks and whirs of the answering machine.

"Hi. This is Chris Morrison. I can't get to the phone right now. Please leave a message after the tone – tell me who you are and where I can call you back, and I'll do my best to get back with you when I can. Thanks for calling!" my cheery mechanized voice greeted the caller. A few seconds later, the recording gear clicked on and the typical beep sounded.

"Chris! You old dinosaur! Answer the fucking phone!" It was Mattie, as I'd expected, calling, no doubt, to send pleasant birthday greetings my way. "Get your hand off that cock, now, buddy boy. At your age, all you'll be shooting is cum dust! Hell, if you can even get it up anymore! Hah!"

I reached over, picked up the phone and hit TALK. "Well, good morning to you, Queen Fairy. And how the fuck are you today?" I was still stroking my cock, hoping to keep the erection from leaving. Mattie had a habit of draining erections – one way or the other.

"Ooh, did some body wake up on the wrong side of the cave this morning? So cheery and pleasant, ya mean old grizzled bear!"

"You know, Mattie, there could be some hot, young stud lying in bed right now, spent from a night of getting fucked hard and put away wet by this 'grizzled old bear', ya know? Damn, we could have been in the middle of a hot morning fuck, and your screeching coming from the phone would have just killed the moment."



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:51 PM
"Oh, puh-leeze, Mary! I know full well that you are home, alone, as usual. And, knowing you, you've been stroking your cock, trying to figure out the Zen of Masturbation again! I swear! Your cock sees more action from your hand than my ass does on Pride weekend! If I didn't love you, I'd have given up on you years ago!"

"Fine, fine. So, what caused you to crawl out of the crypt so early in the morning? I know it wasn't just your lame attempt to be the first to wish me a happy birthday, was it?"

"No, you mean old cock-sucker. I was calling you with altruistic intents. I was calling to wake your ass up so I could take you to breakfast! Come join me at Dill's Diner at 9:00 for a fabulous bruncheon!"

I rolled over and looked at the clock – it was just about 7:30. "Sure, let me wake up and get showered. I'll meet you there. Or do you want me to come and pick your bony ass up?"

"No, no, I'll drive there. I'll see you at 9!" I continued to coax my cock back to full stiffness, but it was almost a losing battle. Mattie was sapping my sex drive right out of me. "Oh, and we'll talk about tonight, too! I've got a special evening all planned out for you, darling! Full of surprises and more! Now, get that hand off your cock and get cleaned up! Ta!" With that, the phone clicked off in my ear, as the connection closed. I set the handset back in the phone based.

My cock was stirring again, responding to my pulling and squeezing. Even though I'd been interrupted, I was determined to find that Zen of Masturbation that Mattie had accused me of. And, while it was partially true that I'd found more pleasure in jerking off, I still got my fair share of hot booty slapping my thighs as I pounded some hot ass, fucking the night away. Thinking back on my recent conquest – a little 20 something Latino boy – just coming out to the 'regular' neighborhood style bars for the first time, instead of hanging with his buddies at the newest and trendiest dance club. I'd brought him back home and we'd fucked for hours, my balls slapping against his hot, tight little bubble butt, churning my lust. I'd whipped my cock out of his ass and pulled the condom off, shooting my load across his cock and abs, hearing him call out "Aye, Papi! O Dios mio!" as his hot spunk flew from his cock, shooting his load from the pounding I gave his ass, his hands pulling my ass deeper into him with each stroke.

I could feel my load churning deep inside, pushing for release. With a final flurry of strokes, my hot cum shot from my cock, arcing through the air, landing in a splash just below my ribs. I kept milking my cock, coaxing the semen from inside, spraying my abs with hot cum, spasms rippling through my tensed muscles, waves of pleasure spreading through my system as the orgasm faded.

I lay there for a few minutes, my fingers absently spreading the spent loads across my body, the last drops of cum spilling from the slit, pooling in my belly button. I slowly got up and headed for the bathroom and a hot shower.

I arrived at Dill's just before 9, making sure I was early enough to be on time, in case that Mattie actually showed up on time. Mattie had turned the concept of being 'fashionably late' into an art form, always arriving 10 minutes past the appointed time, whirling in like a dervish; making the grand entrance a diva always deserved. Dill's was a nice little spot for food, the owner's keeping the menu fresh and new, yet retaining a few well loved favorites to make everybody happy. The décor was decidedly 50s diner, with red vinyl booths and Formica counters; they even had the mini jukeboxes on the tables, but they were for looks, only. Dill's had also wisely opened up the area behind the diner as a patio eating space, and it was usually packed out there, unless it was raining. Luckily, the place didn't get too busy until around 10:00 on the weekends, as people were recovering from their nights out. This was a favorite place of the hip and the hung-over; a place to see and be seen. I was just glad that it hadn't become TOO trendy and had stayed true to its roots.

Sure enough, at 9:10, Mattie came flowing through the doors, looking all the world like Nora Desmond from "Sunset Boulevard". He swirled towards Chris, moving through the diner and onto the patio. "Darling! I so must wish you birthday greetings!" I stood up, allowing Mattie to throw his arms around me and kiss the air near my ear. No matter how many years had passed, Mattie still greeted his friends as though he was a great socialite. "I can't wait to help you celebrate your 4th decade on the planet!" Mattie raised his voice just enough to gather looks from the patrons seated on the patio. I blushed slightly, feeling slightly embarrassed by Mattie's display and his mention of my age.

"Oh, do sit down, you silly queen! There's a show on Broadway that needs its spot light back. Can you ever just walk into a room without all the drama and pretense?" I sat back in my chair and sipped at the coffee left in my cup. Mattie waved to the waiter and sat opposite me.

The waiter came over, and refilled my cup. Mattie ordered mimosas for both of us, and sent the waiter away. Mattie turned and followed the waiter with his eyes, looking after him as he walked towards the kitchen. I looked after the waiter, too, trying to place him. He must have been a new addition to the staff, as I hadn't seen him before. It looked as if he stood a few inches shorter than me, with dark hair cut in a spiky crew cut style. From the back, he looked to have broad shoulders and a bubble butt; his waist was narrower than his hips, giving him a top-heavy, hourglass type of figure. His sleeves were rolled up above his biceps, showing his well muscled arms. The tanned skin glowed against the white of his tee shirt; He looked to be of Latin descent – but not purely Hispanic.

"Yoo-hoo! Christopher! Are you with me?" Mattie snapped his fingers, trying to get my attention. I was still focused on the departed figure of the waiter.

"Yes, I'm here... I'm here! Relax! Dang, can't a guy enjoy a good view once in a while? Geez!"

Mattie laughed, enjoying my predicament. "No, darling! I find it QUITE enjoyable to see you look around. I know you still pine away for Andreas from time to time, but I like watching him fade to just memories, instead of remaining an all maudlin and mopey over the 'love of youir life'!"

I smiled, in spite of myself, knowing he was right. The waiter came back with the mimosas and asked if we were ready to order. He was just as pleasing to look at from the front as he'd been from the rear. His tanned complexion and his facial features further influenced my thoughts of his Latin background. The kicker, however, were his beautiful green eyes – the color of bright and lustrous emeralds – that shone from beneath his dark brow and lashes. His face had a solid set, not too square, yet not too rounded. He had a goatee and mustache, in the current style, drawing attention to his full lips and pretty smile. His beefy chest pushed against the fabric of the tee shirt, showing great definition to his pecs; his nipples poked at the fabric, as it was pulled taught across his chest. He wore the shirt tucked into his jeans, which snuggled up against his legs and pelvis, showing the outline of his package; luckily, the jeans were not so tight as to leave nothing to the imagination.

"No... uh...." Mattie started in, the inquisitor gears whirring in his mind. "I'm sorry – I don't think I know you. Are you new here? I don't think I've ever seen you here before. Oh! Where are my manners? I'm Mattie. Well, Matthew, if you must be butch about it. This is my close and dearly personal friend, Christopher." Mattie held his hand up, halfway between inviting the waiter to shake it or kiss it.

"Just call me Chris, please." I interjected. "Christopher sounds so formal and... well, stodgy."

"I'm Joshua. And yes, I just started here." He took a hold of Mattie's outstretched hand and gave it a light shake. Mattie looked dejected, hoping to feel Joshua's full lips brush against the back of his hand. He then placed his hand towards me, and I rose to grasp it. His grip was firm and strong, but not in the way that many men try to prove their masculinity, by squeezing and gripping your hand, inviting you to participate in the age old pissing contest of who was stronger. We shook hands for a moment, and I glanced up him up and down once more. "Well, it's a pleasure to make your acquaintance, gentlemen. It's so much nicer that the last place I worked, where they were more interested in ME being served up instead of their breakfast. Are you ready to order?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:53 PM
Mattie's smile faltered a bit, as if a joke had just been stolen. Recovering his jovial look, "I'll have the Denver, with a side of bacon, with fruit instead of potatoes. Gotta watch my girlish figure, dontcha know... Cause if I don't, who will?" Mattie paused a moment, waiting for laughter to his witty remark, but none came. "And bring me some English muffins, please."

I ordered my usual breakfast – eggs over easy, potatoes, fruit and toast, "and a bit more coffee, please."

Joshua turned away, "I'll be right back with the coffee." Before he headed off towards the kitchen to place the orders, I thought I caught a wink and a slight smile. "Give me a minute to place your orders." With that, he was gone, heading inside.

"Well, isn't HE one hot tamale?" Mattie cried out, voice full of mischief and frivolity. "I'd be tempted to order a spicy linguica for breakfast, hoping his cock would be on my plate! Ay carumba!"

"Down, girl. Didn't you see he wasn't looking for THAT kind of attention? Damn, is the world just one big schmorgasbord of man meat to you?"

"Yes, as a matter of fact, it IS. Hell, one of the first things I thought when I met you, lo those many moons ago, was that I wanted to feel your muscular legs thrusting your cock deep up my ass." He paused for a breath. "But then I realized what a sweetheart you truly were and knew I would rather have you as my friend, instead of just some trick!"

Joshua came back and refilled my cup, as well as bringing fresh orange juice for our mimosas. Mattie and I just chatted about a few things – recalling the past and friends long gone. He languished on how, now that we were both 'over the hill', that we needed to have all the fun we could before we had to resort to the little blue pill. Our breakfasts were served and we ate, Mattie continually looking at our server like he was the last meal for a condemned man. Mattie was one of those men that looked at any other man as a potential trick. Didn't matter about age or race or even sexual preference; as long as the guy had a pulse and a penis, Mattie was interested!

Joshua came back, checking on us regularly. I always enjoyed the moments he returned, giving me a chance to look at his body and imagine what must be under those clothes. And, it shut Mattie up from his normal banter. He came back the final time, asking if "there was anything else" he could do and giving us the check. Mattie picked up the check and grandly announced "breakfast is on me, in celebration of your birth!" With that, he pulled out his wallet and handed a credit card and the bill to Joshua. After he returned with the slips for Mattie to sign, we got up and headed for the door. Mattie turned around "I forgot something! I'll be right back. Wait for me!" and sailed back through the diner to the patio.

A few minutes later, Mattie returned as I was enjoying the morning sunshine warming my skin. "Well, darling! I must be off and finish running errands for tonight. Remember; be at my place at 7:00 pm! And don't be late! You know how I hate tardiness." He reached over and gave me a hug, kissing the air next to my cheek. "And be prepared for surprises and devilish delights!" He twirled and strode to his car.

I stood there a moment, looking after him, shaking my head. No one could ever accuse Mattie of being butch, and he sure did come across as flitty and flaky, but he was one of my best friends and one of the sweetest guys in the world. I turned towards my truck, glancing towards the diner. Joshua was standing there, at the counter, waiting for an order to come up. It seemed as though he was looking right at me, but he must have just been staring out the window.

I spent my afternoon at the gym, working my muscles, keeping my shape and tone. Even at 40, I noticed that I still got looks on the work out floor. I was glad that I'd been given good genes to begin with and that my workouts kept my frame taught and shapely. I relaxed for a while afterwards, spending time in the Jacuzzi and the saunas at the gym, relaxing my muscles, tired from the work out. Occasionally, I would catch a glance from another guy, looking over my frame with appreciation. Soaking in the Jacuzzi, I'd even felt a foot glide along my calf, an open invitation for something. But, looking around, nobody seemed to be following up with eye contact, so I didn't pursue it. Besides, I really wasn't looking forward to a gym bunny fuck right now.

I'd had a few work out adventures in the past – getting my cock sucked in the steam room, receiving a hand job in the Jacuzzi, fucking some guy in the showers – it all happened from time to time. But, it was kind of risky, too, which was probably part of the allure. One of the guys – the bj in the steam boy – had even come home with me from a club a few weeks later and we'd fucked until dawn. He had been a 20-something muscle boy, all hormones and youth, wanting me to fuck him in just about every position – he sat on the kitchen counter as I shoved my cock deep in his ass; he straddled me on the sofa, riding my cock like his life depended on it; he'd let me tie him up, playing on my Dom Daddy side, while he writhed and struggled, bound to my bed, begging for me to fuck him all night long. I was happy to oblige his whims, fucking him in every which way he wanted. And, I was ultimately amazed by his flexibility, as he was able to suck his 7" cock, bending like a pretzel, while I stood above him, my cock thrusting deep into his willing, upturned ass. He'd shot his load all over his face while my sperm arced across his dick and down his torso.

I headed home and grabbed a snack, wanting to eat something lite, as I knew that there would be food galore at Mattie's party. I turned on the stereo – having filled the CD changer with current pop divas and dance tracks – and sat at the computer, checking my e-mails. Of course, there was the usual junk mail and spam – 'buy Viagra for 99 cents!', 'hot & horny girls from Russia', 'investment secrets of the rich & famous' – a few e-mails with some hot naked photos attached, and a few birthday wishes from online pals and web sites I used and shopped at.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:54 PM
About 6 o'clock, I took another shower to refresh me and rinse off, and got dressed. Given that Mattie was planning on the bathhouse scene from his party, I dressed in a navy blue jock strap, enjoying the snugness is provided my cock and balls, a pair of Levi's, white tee shirt and my tan contractor steel toe boots. I looked in the mirror and flashed back to Mattie's party from years ago – and I was dressed just about the same. Perfect for what I figured this evening would be.

I got to Mattie's house just a few minutes before 7:00, punctual and as requested. I rang the bell and waiting. A few moments later, a lithe young man, no more than 24 or 25, answered the door, wearing nothing but a pair of mesh shorts. The crotch area had a slightly sheer nylon patch, trying to keep his cock from view. "You must be Chris! Come on in! Mattie is expecting you!"

He led me through the house towards the back yard. There were pockets of men around, some fully clothed, some in shorts and tank tops, a few in towels and some just buck assed naked, cocks dangling or bobbing about. "Typical Mattie party" I thought to myself. All of the TVs were on and different porn videos were showing in each room – ranging from vanilla sex scenes to hard-core flogging and bondage shots. My cock stirred a bit in my jeans, enjoying the sites and sounds emanating from the sets.

I was led to the yard area, which had been lit with Tiki torches, forming a pathway to the detached garage; the door to the garage was open and I could see dim lights glowing from within. Mattie lived in an older section of town – full of big houses on even bigger lots. Most of the properties were about a half an acre in size – many owners had added a 2nd house in the back as a guest accommodation or a rental property. Mattie's was still one of the few in the neighborhood with just the one house on it. He'd added a 2nd garage in the back, as well as having a small cabana type house built near the pool – with tea house style walls of doors that could open the space completely to the yard, creating an outdoor living room.

I could see people milling about in the yard area, similar to the views from inside. A few had even jumped in the pool, swimming in Speedos, jocks or nothing at all. I was mentally counting the number of guys, realizing that there were probably 40 guys here already! There was laughter and music coming from the open door to the 2nd garage, and I heard Mattie squeal with glee as some joke was told. The boy led me to the cabana and told me that Mattie was waiting for me in the garage, but I needed to change. I knew exactly what he meant, entered the cabana and stripped down to my jock and my boots – just like the old days.

I headed to the garage, and Mattie met me at the door. "Christopher! Darling! There you are! I was beginning to think that little punk had spirited you away for his own enjoyment! I would have snatched that little boy bald and shaved his pubes – except that they're already all shaved!" Mattie pulled me into the garage, and the night from our past sprang to life before me. He'd recreated the main room of The Muscle Den in his garage, with couches placed around the space, framing a center area, lit from above. There was a group of televisions along one wall, showing different movies like the ones inside, a small bar area and a group of guys all standing around, again, in various states of undress. It was like a trip back in time, and I felt a tug of sorrow, remembering the night I'd met Andreas. But, this was a party and I wasn't about to be sad.

"So, darling! What do you think? I did good, didn't I?" Mattie was beaming, all smiles and glowing eyes.

"Yes, Mattie, you did wonderful. But, where's my champagne?" I smile back at Mattie; glad he'd gone through all this trouble for me.

"Darling! Oh! Bobby! Bobby?" he called out. "Where is our guest of honor's drink? I told you that you need to make sure that ALL of his needs are met tonight. Do you understand?" The young man that had met me at the door was standing before Mattie, nodding his head. He quickly moved to the bar, poured a glass of champagne and returned, offering the glass to me. "That's better," Mattie purred, stroking Bobby's crotch through the shorts. The young man's cock swelled under the tight nylon fabric, stretching the mesh sides. His cock was clearly outlined by the fabric, showing a long, but thin shaft and head. A bit of pre-cum blossomed across the fabric, showing that he was at least horny and ready to go.

Mattie was telling me how he'd been longing to throw a party like this, something harkening back to the days when AIDS and HIV hadn't been heard of yet – a party of free booze, free sex, just freedom. But, however, it was also a party with a conscience – boxes of condoms and bottles of lube were freely distributed throughout the space, acknowledging the presence of the epidemics and hinting that Barebacking was allowed. Even all of the porn vids flickering across the screens showed the models plugging asses, all the while, little woodie was all suited up and wearing his latex slicker

I was amazed at the results of Mattie's careful planning. He'd spared nearly no expense, even somehow recreating the Muscle Den's signs – an erotically artful image of a big, beefy muscle guy plugging the rounded bubble butt on an equally muscular guy, bent over at the waist, his upper body 'resting' on the end of the word Den. I missed the feel of the Muscle Den – it had closed over a dozen years ago, brought down by the stigma and the fear of AIDS in those days of hot and easy sex.

We'd all gone there on the closing day, hosting a farewell party for the end of an era; the end of our innocence (and lack thereof), the end of our freedoms. It was a grand idea, but it was ultimately too late and the club left with a pop instead of a BANG! Too many faces were gone, too many soon to leave. It was bittersweet, knowing how many were gone and not knowing how many were yet to fall. Now, the building was used as a storage space for a big furniture chain. I doubt anybody there knew of the hot times and lustful carnal pleasures that had taken place on those same concrete floors.

I came back to reality, with Mattie blissfully unaware of my vacation to memory land. He wanted me to mingle, explore, and "for God's sake! Have fun! Get laid! Fuck a dozen guys! This is a party!" He whished away towards the yard, grabbing young Bobby by his hard cock and dragging him off to spread cheer and sex – and maybe a few ass cheeks with his cock.

I glanced around the room, seeing faces of people I recognized from the bars and around town. I headed into the house, looking for a bit of a snack, meeting friends and acquaintances along the way, gathering birthday wishes and kisses, as well as a few gropes and grabs. I exchanged my champagne for a rum & coke at the bar in the yard area, hosted by a very sexy, and very naked, muscled stud boy, no doubt a 'business associate' of Mattie's. Mattie had branched out from fashion years ago, getting involved in the porn movie and magazine industry. As a producer, he had an eye for details – and an eye for incredibly hot and hung models – and always was surrounded by sexy young guys hoping for a chance on his movie and photography shoots, even if they did have to stop at his casting couch along the way.

I wandered around the party, looking at many of the now completely naked men, many of them involved in duos, 3 ways and more, fucking and sucking with abandon. It was like watching a porn video in real life – with no annoying camera angles, crappy dialogue or bad performances. I lingered a while in the recreated Muscle Den for a while, enjoying the show of p guys laying in a circle, each sucking on the cock of the man next to him, all expertly swallowing massive members with talented tongues. My own cock stirred in my jock, tenting the mesh fabric and pulling at the elastic, allowing my balls to slip out the underside. I headed out to the cabana, stripping my jock from my torso, letting my hardening cock swing free. I stuffed the jock into my jeans, folded on a chair and headed back to the yard for a refill of my cocktail.

I picked up my new drink as a voice called out "Happy Birthday, Christopher!" I turned and saw the waiter from the restaurant, Joshua, standing a few feet away, dressed in a snug, white posing strap – just a pouch with a waistband, his cock and balls filling the pouch out nicely. He had a small box in his hands, wrapped in brightly colored paper.

"Uh... Hi... thanks!" I stammered, now feeling slightly ashamed as my nakedness. My cock had softened some while walking around, but it was now growing fuller again, rising from my loins, engorging with lust. I could feel my cheeks flush a bit as I looked towards those beautiful Emerald eyes. "Um... Do you want a drink?" I motioned to the bartender, standing behind me.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:56 PM
"Sure. Can I have a beer?" he asked of the bartender, looking over my shoulder. "I'm starting to feel a little overdressed. Oh! And, here... this is for you," he said, handing me the package.

I looked down at the box, taking it from his hands. "Thanks!" I said, not wanting to take my eyes of his body. His broad shoulders and chest were covered with a light coat of dark hair, matching his goatee and head. His nipples popped on his pecs, protruding through the layer of curly dark hair that stood out against his dark skin. The hair thinned as it went down his body, creating an arrow-like shape that disappeared into his crotch. His legs were firm and muscular, showing that he worked out regularly. There coarse hair flowed from his loins, down his thighs and over his calves. "Um.... Should I open this now?" I asked, trying to make us both feel a bit more comfortable. I held the box lower, trying to block my hardening cock from his line of sight. Of course, that was counter-productive, as his eyes kept glancing to the box as we talked.

"Sure, go ahead," he nodded towards the package, which was doing a worse job of hiding my own package than I had hoped. "I hope you like it." I glanced down at the box and tore at the paper. I opened the box and inside was a model of the same kind of car that I drove. "I saw you pull away from the diner, and then I saw this later today and figured it worked." I pulled the toy car from the box, setting my drink on the bar. It was one of those metal and plastic motorized cars that they sell at the swap meets and toy stores. It was a perfect scale model of my own car, right down to the color of the body and the hard little plastic interior.

"Wow! This is cool! I've never gotten anything like this before! Thanks." I nodded to him, showing my appreciation. My cock was still in full erection mode, getting harder by the minute and harder to hide. I was pleased to look at Joshua's pouch and noticed his cock stirring in the fabric, as well. "Let me go and put this with my stuff." I grabbed my drink and motioned towards the cabana house. "I can just think of where to keep this in my house." I crossed the lawn, skirting the pool area. There were 2 young hunks lying on their backs on pool floats, as 2 other guys were standing in the pool, sucking on their cocks. Another couple was on the stairs of the shallow end, a muscle bound youth pounding deep and hard on another stud's ass. Both were moaning softly, enjoying the pleasures of the night.

I stepped into the cabana and headed towards the chair my clothes were on. Joshua followed behind, commenting "Wow! This is a really great place your pal has. I was kind of scared when he came back and talked to me as you guys were leaving. He told me that there was a party tonight and that he wanted me to be there. I had started to say no, but he told me that it was your 40th birthday today and that you'd be a special guest of honor. I couldn't refuse."

I turned to thank him, and noticed that he'd closed the door to the room. His cock was jutting out as far as the cotton pouch would allow, and a smile was crossing his luscious lips. "Besides, I knew this would be a chance that I could see you again." He slipped a hand under the elastic of his strap and slid it down his legs. His cock pulled free from the fabric and was glistening with moisture. His pubes were trimmed up and his balls were shaved – a combination I found instantly appealing. I've never been much for perfectly shaved guys – reminds me too much of when we were all 10! – or the total opposite: a mangled mass of curly hair, spread across the balls and surrounding the cock like an overgrown lawn. No, I preferred a slight trimming here and there, the pubes then framing the cock and balls like a lion's mane.

He stepped towards me, his cock bobbing in the night air. His balls hung below his engorged member, swaying with his step. He had no tan lines, and his brown complexion glistened in the dim lights. He reached out and grabbed my cock in one hand, my neck in the other. He pulled me close and kissed me, slipping his tongue between my lips. I closed my eyes, feeling the heat of our bodies wash over me. His cock rubbed up against mine, a thick 8 inches of Latin heat. I kissed him back, my hands reaching for his body, feeling his back, his ass, his chest. My hands slid over his body, like an explorer to a new world, feeling and caressing the plains of his abs and the mountains of his flesh.

I pulled back from him, a bridge of saliva between our lips. I looked into his eyes, watching a fire burn deep in his those emerald beauties. My cock throbbed with desire, twitching each time our dicks touched. He leaned back to me and kissed me again, planting kisses on my lips, my face; slowly kissing his way down my chin and neck, across my chest, licking my abs as he worked towards my cock.

"Damn!" he said, before swallowing my hard shaft with his lips. His goatee tickled as he slid down my shaft, taking it deep in his mouth. His tongue slide around the pulsing meat in his mouth, savoring the flavor my cock gave him. He moaned deep down, sending waves of pleasure through my cock, as he sucked it long and hard. His hands slid along my torso, rubbing my abs and pecs, brushing against my nipples. His tongue worked the shaft of my cock as he slowly worked his lips along the length of it. I moaned as his tongue flicked across the head, tasting the slit, my fingers pulling on his hair.

He sucked on my shaft, drawing me closer and closer to shooting my hot cum into his mouth. He kept sucking me closer and closer to climax, backing off at the right moment, only to drive me closer to the edge again. He pulled my cock from his mouth looking up at my face. His face glistened in the light, a fine coat of sweat covering his features. "Fuck, you're so hot!" I gasped, meaning both his expertise at sucking a cock and at his beautiful face and body. "And I could get lost in those deep eyes!"

He stood, kissing me hard on the lips again, and I could taste my cock on his tongue. "I want you in me" he spoke softly through our kisses. "I want your cock buried deep in my ass – fucking me until we both burn with orgasm!" He led me towards the futon in the room and we fell on top of it kissing and caressing each other. Just as it had been in the garage turned Muscle Den, there were condoms and lube on the tables in the Cabana. He reached for the lube, applying it to my cock, rubbing up and down the shaft and around the head. I pulled open the foil packet and placed the condom on my cock. He slid his hand up and rolled the condom down my pulsing shaft. It felt so good, feeling his hand along my cock, warming the lube with his heat. I warmed some lube in my own hands and worked it around his ass, slipping a finger into his hot hole.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 08:57 PM
He moaned with pleasure, guttural grunts coming from deep inside, as I used my fingers to fuck his hole, loosening the tight muscle for my hard cock. He writhed beneath me, his body arching up to meet mine. I lifted his legs and pushed the tip of my dick against his ass. "Are you ready?" I asked as I teased his ass with the head of my dick.

"Oh, fuck, man! Stick that cock in my ass! I want to feel your lust, your passion, deep in my hole!" I pressed the head further against his ass and slowly sank into his chute. Slowly, I thrust my cock deeper and deeper, grinding into his pulsing ass. He pulled my cock deeper into his ass, grinding his hips in rhythm with mine. I pulled my cock out and slipped it right back in again, feeling him quiver beneath me. "Fuck me, man! Fill me with your cock!"

I continued pushing my cock into his ass, deeper and faster with each passing moment. We matched each other's rhythms, his ass pulling my cock deeper in as I drove it deeper into his ass. He was stroking his hard cock in time with each thrust, pulling the skin tight, drawing his balls up and down against my stomach. Each grind and thrust, each pull and pound, driving us closer and closer to orgasm, moans and groans falling from our lips. With each thrust, we came closer to spilling our lust and culminating our lust.

I felt my cum churning in my balls, pushing for release. Joshua's breathing came harder and faster as he stroked his cock and I filled his ass. "Oh, God! Fuck yeah!" he yelled as the first drops of cum escaped his cock. My own orgasm was beginning and I pulled my pulsing cock from his ass, whipping the condom off and to the floor. My hot cum shot out of my cock, landing on his abs. His own cock twitched and shook as he stroked shot after shot of his creamy jizz from deep inside his balls. Our cum pooled on his abs and chest, mixing together and becoming one. We shuddered with each escaping load of sperm, finally collapsing in a heap on the futon.

We lay there for a while, content and satisfied from our fucking. Each moment we lingered, we could hear the sounds of sex outside in the yard – as the pool boys fucked and sucked their orgasms from each other, filling the night with their heated sexual mating. Joshua and I curled on the cushions, dozing in our post coital bliss; enjoying the heat flowing from our bodies; our lust momentarily spent. We fell asleep, out bodies entwined, limbs wrapped about torsos, hands grasping hands.

The intercom buzzed on the table next to my head. I slowly opened my eyes, the brightness of the morning shining through the fabric covered glass doors. I pushed the talk button, and mumbled "Hello?"

"There you are! I couldn't find you last night! The last I time I saw you was in the Muscle Den, surrounded by all those other men. I, um... Well, I had other guests to attend to, if you know what I mean?"

"Yes, Mattie, I understand. I saw that hot little guest you attended to. Was he as pretty in bed as he was out of it?"

"Oh, you know, he was... Latin... And he was hot, let me tell you! But I guess you had some fun too, or did you go into the Zen of Masturbation routine again? Oh, God! Please tell me you're not stroking your cock in the morning light again! That is just SO pathetic!"

"No, you old queen. What if I told you that there was some hot little thing lying here with me, spent and exhausted from a night of fucking hard? I mean, you could have interrupted while our cocks rose with the sun, filling the voids of darkness and night!"

"Oh, puh-leeze! Don't make me come down there and ..."

Joshua sat up slightly. "Don't you dare come down here now! I've got a cock that needs attention and we don't want to be disturbed!" he interrupted Mattie's harangue. He pulled my hand from the intercom as we both started to laugh. We kissed longingly as our cocks hardened and grew between our bodies, our sexual warmth growing and spreading like the new morning light.



The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:07 PM
Notice : This one is for the ladies !!! :D :p


The Rule of Blowjobs for Women


The art of oral pleasure goes far beyond the three T's: tips, tricks and techniques. They can be useful, sure, and definitely fun to learn and try. But tips and tricks are just that – and employing them without any true emotion leaves a woman feeling like a whore (and not in a good way) or a drone/robot, and a man feeling empty - literally and figuratively, if you've brought the blowjob to its usual conclusion. So the first rule of blowjobs is never do anything you don't really want to do. The second rule of blowjobs is... never do anything you don't want to do. The third and only other rule of blowjobs? It's all about the pleasure – his and yours. Everything else is frosting on the cake. So here comes the frosting...

She Likes It, She Really Likes It!
This is the single most important part of the blowjob. The pleasure you take in giving it. When a man is in this position, he is at his most vulnerable. He is open and exposed to you. (Remember, your vagina doesn't have teeth!) For me, this amount of trust is breathtaking and beyond arousing. I always take it as the profound and delightful gift it is.

Cleanliness is Next to...
Many women hesitate to perform fellatio because of the smell or taste. Personally, I love that particularly masculine scent, but if it turns you off, don't worry, warm water and a washcloth are a great way to start a blowjob, and the rough cloth and some gentle rubbing and squeezing will go a long way toward getting him hard. Don't make a big deal out of it. Just make it part of foreplay.

Slow and Steady Wins the Race
Tease. Spend time. Don't just start out like a Hoover on overdrive. Tickle his thighs with your fingernails. Kiss his chest and belly. Lick the inside of his thighs. Nibble and suck on his balls. (Careful! Some guys are too sensitive here for this.) Avoid the cock for a while. Then play with the shaft (which is much less sensitive than the head) before moving on to the top.

Breast Obsessed
You've got them – don't forget to use them! Their size and shape don't matter – rub them over his chest and belly on your way down to the promised land. Drag them over his cock. Press his cock between them for a moment and try to reach it with your tongue. Slap your nipples with the head. Rub pre-cum over them. (You can rub the final cum over them, too, but we'll talk about that later!)

Pant Rant
Follow his breath, not your own. I admit, sucking cock turns me on. Sometimes it gets me more aroused than even he is at the moment! (Hey, I'm an excitable girl, what can I say?) So a good rule of thumb is to follow his breath. Match your rhythm, whether mouth or hand, with how fast he's breathing, speeding up as he does, and you'll pretty much be on target.

Equipment Tips
The cock is basic: head, shaft, testicles. The shaft has the least amount of nerve endings amongst the three. The balls are very sensitive, but in a different way from the head. Think of the cock head as your clit. If he's uncircumcised, it's really quite similar, because his foreskin serves to protect the deliciously sensitive nub underneath. If he's circumcised, the most sensitive part of the cock is usually what's called the frenulum—that arrow-shaped V on the underside at the tip.

But just like us girls, guys really like the build up, so remember to tease, follow his breath, and make him wait for it. Use his foreskin (if he still has it) to caress the cock head, up and down. Even if he's cut, there's usually still enough loose skin left on the shaft to bring it up and tease the head of the cock. Guys like that. It's what stroking is all about.

Sleek Technique

This is really the least important part of the blowjob. Tips and techniques are secondary, and they vary so much, depending on the man involved. I've known men who have balls so sensitive they can't have to stand them touched, let alone sucked and licked. On the other end of the spectrum, I've known men who get off on having them scratched, pulled and twisted. There are men who love blowjobs with no hands – they want all mouth. There are those who get off on the hand and mouth coordination. Some love to be sucked hard as a Hoover. Others like it light and slow, even at the end. And there's every part of the spectrum in between. The variations are endless. Truly, just endless.

That said, here are some techniques you can try. It's all one grand, messy, delightful experiment, so get in there and enjoy!

Lube Tube
That's right, they do sell edible lube. Want to give him a real treat? Squirt some into your mouth before you take him in. But if you're not into lube, then you'll have to do it naturally. The good news is, once you have something in your mouth, your body associates it with food and you will start salivating. A lot. Just let it happen and use your spit. Some men like you to actually spit on their cock. Find out if he likes this. Do it. It can be really hot.

The Ice Cream Man
Yep, just what it sounds like. He's the delicious cone that's come to you on a hot, muggy day, and you're going to lick him until he's all gone spent! Pretend he's an ice cream cone and you're smoothing your tongue around the head, catching the drips down the cone shaft. Do this for a while and see what the reaction is. When he can't stand it anymore, move onto something else.

It's OK
Put your thumb and forefinger in that "OK" position, then use it to circle the base of his cock. This is your base position, from which all hand strokes come. You can close all your fingers around him at some point and give him the full squeeze, but always remember to go back to "OK."

Giving him the shaft
Just because it has the fewest nerve endings doesn't mean it should be ignored. Think of your inner and outer vaginal lips... they're nowhere near as sensitive as your clit, but it does feel good to have them licked and sucked. The same goes for the shaft. Spend some time there, licking, squeezing, rubbing. I like to press the head against his belly and rub the underside of the shaft with my palm – or my breasts. Use your imagination!

Chipmunk Cheeks
Turn your head a little when you're sucking him. This gives him a different sensation (the smooth wall of your cheek) and it also gives him the wonderful illusion that his cock is just too big for your mouth!

Humming
Just what it sounds like. Take him into your mouth and hummmmmmm. The sensation is incredible. Just remember to use one basic tone. Don't start humming Yankee Doodle Dandy, or it's bound to break the mood.

The Eyes Have It
I've rarely heard this one disputed. Men are visual. They want to see your adoring eyes looking up at them while their cock is buried in your mouth. They want to see the smile, the hunger, the greed in your eyes at every moment. It's a big turn-on and a reassurance that you are, in fact, connected and really enjoying what you're doing.

Dirty Flirty
If you have a problem talking dirty, practice. No, I'm not kidding. Do it when you're alone. Practice in the shower. Whisper if you think someone might hear you. But practice. Try out the words. Cock. Pussy. Feel them in your mouth. Say them often enough that they sound good to you. Say them often enough that they turn you on. Work up to the big ones like "cunt." (Some women never get there – but I'm all in favor of freeing the much maligned "cunt" from its verbal prison!) Then try the phrases. "Oh, god, I love your cock!" and "It's so big and beautiful, it makes my mouth water..." (might sound silly, but in the heat of the moment, trust me... it's a winner.) "I'm gonna suck you so hard, baby... do you want my mouth?" and slowly work up to the "That's right, I'm your greedy little cockwhore, baby, yes, fuck my mouth with that big cock!" Once you've got it down in the shower, try it out on him. The feedback will be quite rewarding... and will spur you on and overcome your inhibitions.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:08 PM
Don't Put Yourself on the Shelf
Your pleasure is important, too. Let him squeeze your breasts and nipples. Moan when he does. (Cuz you know you want to anyway!) Reach between your legs and tell him, "Sucking you makes me so hot, I have to play with my pussy!" Let him hear how wet you are. Let him taste how wet you are. Let him suck your fingers while you suck his cock. Rub your juices all over the head of his cock and lick it off. (Never tasted yourself? Try it! You're quite yummy!)

Extreme Sucking
Like extreme sports, this one isn't for everyone. But some guys simply love to be sucked as hard and long as you can. Think vacuum cleaner on overdrive. Hollow your cheeks and go for it! (But remember to ask him if he wants to try this, first, and stop when he tells you to!)

Ice Is Nice, Heat is Neat
Temperature change during a blowjob can be a lot of fun to play with. Slip an ice cube into your mouth while you're sucking him as a fun surprise. Or take a sip of hot tea before sucking him. Change it up between the two. The sensations are worth the time and effort!

Discuss the Perineum & the Anus
Some men love to have these areas touched. (Even licked... but that's a whole other article!) Talk about it beforehand, though, because some men are also reticent about this. Ask if you can try it, and do, if you're both open to it. The anus and perineum have lots of yummy nerve endings that can increase the intensity of orgasm, and men have a prostate gland to massage, as well. If you want to know more about this area, check out this article.

Deep-Throat: It's not Just for Politics Anymore
There are hundreds (literally) of articles on how to deep throat. If you want to try this technique, find one and practice. You can use a dildo. A carrot. A cucumber. Work on fighting your gag reflex. Sometimes it helps to practice before you take on an actual cock. But don't be scared, either. You don't have to do this if you don't want to (remember the first rule of blow jobs.) It's not the be-all and end-all of blowjob techniques. Remember that the most sensitive part of the cock is the head, not the shaft. Yes, it can feel good to have the head of the cock rubbing against the back of the throat and a thrill to watch it disappear into a mouth... but it isn't a necessity.

Gaggle of Gaggers
I wrote a whole essay on the art of gagging alone. Gagging and throat-fucking isn't for everyone. But if you want to try it, take a look at the how's and why's and experiment!

Variety is the Spice of Sex
Remember to change it up. One motion, over and over, is boring and repetitive and... boring. Did I say boring? And while that's true, and you should change it up, it's also best to introduce each of these techniques like you do recipes to your repertoire (that is to say: one at a time, slowly, and only re-introduce the "keepers" so they become part of your regular diet!)

There is only one exception to this rule: when his breath is coming fast, his hips are thrusting up, he's got his hands in your hair, and he's just about to come. (He may even groan and tell you – "Oh god, I'm gonna come!" - men often get into the habit of giving us a warning!) At this point, don't change what you're doing. Keep going and don't stop until you've got struck white gold.

Cum Yum
You have two choices: spit or swallow. There's lots of debate about this one, and articles all over the Internet (and elsewhere) about it. If he is intent on you swallowing, and you're afraid – try it. You can make it quick and relatively painless, even if you don't like the taste. Just block off your nose (you can do this at the back of your throat – without holding your nose - practice and see what I mean) and swallow. There will only be a slight aftertaste. But if he doesn't really care either way, and you really don't like the taste, spitting can be sexy, too. You don't have to make it about running to the bathroom and spitting it in the sink like you've got acid in your throat. Let him come in your mouth, then tip your head back and let it dribble out everywhere. Or spit it back out onto his belly and rub it all over your mouth and chin and breasts. If you really can't even stand to have his come in your mouth, then let him come on your breasts. I've stood up right at the last minute and aimed him between my legs and used those last few tugs to make him shoot all over my pussy.

-----

That's it. Well, that's not really it. I'm sure there are a million things I missed. But it doesn't really matter. Because remember, the first rule of blowjobs is never do anything you don't really want to do. The second rule of blowjobs is... never do anything you don't want to do. The third and only other rule of blowjobs? It's all about the pleasure – his and yours. So what are you still doing here reading? Go! Enjoy the fruits of my labor.

So many cocks, so little time...



The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:22 PM
Sexy Older Secretary


"$75 going once. ... $75 going twice. Sold, to number 32, you my friend are the proud owner of a dinner date at the home of Ms. Nancy Thrash, isn't she lovely," announced the auctioneer. I don't know how or why I had gotten roped into coming to this event. I was foolish to think that this would ever work out like I had planned in my head over and over when Sheila told me about the fundraiser.

I had only lived in West Plains for a little over 6 months, having graduated law school and passed the bar the previous spring. At just under twenty-five years of age, my first job landed me as an assistant prosecutor in mostly rural Howell county in the south central part of Missouri. I was hired as the first full time assistant prosecutor after the elected prosecutor, Lowell Mathers, had successfully lobbied for and received permission to hire a full time assistant to give him more time to politic, or goof off and drink beer at the local Elks lodge. Not that I was complaining, having interviewed for four other positions only to be outdrawn by classmates with better G.P.A.'s coming out of law school. After the first year of law school, I had realized that I would not match my stellar grades of undergrad and resigned myself to the fact that drinking beer and chasing undergrad sorority girls was much better than cramming for boring law school exams. I was fortunate enough to have worked the previous four summers at my step-uncle's large cattle ranch, which lay mostly in Oregon count, just southwest of West Plains. Luckily for me, Lowell and my step-uncle were best friends and my timing out of law school could not have been any better than to be hired as Lowell's assistant.

To say that West Plains was my dream destination was far from the truth. However, the starting salary was not terrible and my step-uncle threw in the cheap ass rental of one of the old farmhouses he had bought over the years as he had expanded his cattle empire. For a mere $100 a month, I was the proud renter of a 3 bed 1˝ bath house with a ˝ basement, shed and barn that, while 70+ years old, had been well maintained and was less than twenty minutes from the Howell County courthouse, even though I was technically a resident of northernmost Oregon county. In addition, Uncle Frank had left me a brand new four wheeler in the barn for me to blow off some steam after work, provided that I checked the nearby 160 acres of grazing land to ensure the fences didn't go bad and give the cattle a chance to escape.

While not thrilled with the night life in West Plains, I had soon settled in as a regular in several of the local watering holes in Oregon County. I was fortunate enough to have one situated within a quarter mile of the rental house to avoid any unnecessary driving under the influence tickets to derail my budding legal career. I avoided drinking in West Plains to keep up appearances. My step-aunt had done her best to set me up with the best available women my age in the area, but the pickings were slim and I had yet to hit it off with anyone. The problem was not so much the girls I was being set up with on the weekend, but instead was the one woman I spent most of my days with at work, Sheila.

Sheila was Lowell's head administrative secretary, recently divorced, and although she was 47 years old, she looked like she was in her mid-thirties, if that. Not that she tried to show it off. If anything, she dressed older, but could not hide the curves in her well kept body that had survived three kids who were out of high school and 28 years of marriage. Her husband had made a fortune in construction while she raised their three kids and then decided he needed a younger, sexier wife, leaving Sheila in a whirlwind of self-doubt and shattered confidence about herself, even though she looked great for her age.

In the six months that I had worked with Sheila leading up to this auction, I had gotten to know her rather well as she and I were typically the first to arrive at the office and often the last to leave. Howell County was not a booming area for crime, so Lowell kept rather liberal hours and quickly adjusted to my eagerness and willingness to handle as much as I could. In the time I spent with Sheila, I couldn't help but fantasize about what it would be like to get her into a bedroom – or take her right here in her office. She talked with me about her lack of a social life and seemed interested in seeing if I was going to find a steady girlfriend, talking more to me like an interested mother figure. She also talked to me about her kids and the sometimes stupid choices they made, always blaming those on her ex-husband. She did not have very nice things to say about him.

In the weeks leading up to the auction, I had heard Lowell asking Sheila if she was putting herself up on the auction block again this year and my curiosity was peaked. I finally got her to elaborate one afternoon after everyone else had left the office. She told me the local women's charity club had an annual Christmas gala to raise money for the Salvation Army. As part of the gala, members of the club donated time or resources that were auctioned off to the highest bidder. While the married women donated items like food or blankets, the single women had recently began auctioning services that included dates, taking out a man shopping, or coming by to clean his house. Since Sheila was freshly divorced, she had been auctioned off last year to clean the house of a bachelor. Unfortunately, she was at the bottom of the bids and was a little self-conscious about doing it again this year.

"I can't compete with the other single girls in our club," she told me. "They are fresh out of college, young, and beautiful. No one wants to spend time with an old divorced woman. I'm the only woman almost 50 who gets roped into this event. I don't want to be humiliated again this year."

I told her there she didn't need to worry about everybody else and just have fun. "Show a little leg and the auction and smile. I've seen the other women in your group and young or not, there's not too many that have anything on you." She smiled, actually blushed a bit, and then told me, "Well if I'm going to do this, you at least have to go. Who knows, you could meet someone."

So here I was, sitting near the back as Sheila was announced as the next and last of the twenty ladies to donate their services. So far, the highest bid had been $150.00 and the lowest $20.00. I was going to make sure Sheila didn't go that low, even if I had to bid against myself.

As the bidding for Sheila started, my mind kept going back to a conversation earlier in the evening I had had with a friend of mine, Doug, who was at the event. He was talking about last year's event and how several of the women who had been auctioned off for $250.00 or more had provided the winners with a special treat. "It's not really prostitution if it's for charity," was how he put it. Not that it was well known, just one of those underground rumors that never really died. I told Doug how Sheila had roped me into coming to the event and her story last year and how I was going to make sure she didn't get embarrassed this year. We chit-chatted a little more and then the auction began.

The bidding for Sheila began at $10.00 and two older gentlemen immediately began a bidding war that escalated the price to $60.00. They stalled a bit, so I threw up my hand and saw Sheila smile and blush a bit. One of the older guys bowed out but the other bid against me and we got up to $110.00 before he got gunshy and left me as top bidder. The auctioneer was at two when another hand shot up and took over the bid. I couldn't see who it was at first, but then caught the body attached to the hand. It was Doug, and he was winking at me. I quickly bid again and his hand fired back up. Back and forth we went until his high bid stood at $240.00. He winked at me again and I put my hand up for the $250.00 bid. He shocked me again by bidding, then winked twice at me. Not knowing what the hell that meant, I bid once again, thinking to myself this was as high as I was going to go. Doug backed off and I ended up with the highest bid of the night so far, $270, and a very shocked but smiling Sheila who came over to give me a hug.

Sitting down with me to have a drink, Sheila said, "Ryan, you didn't have to do that, it was too much money." I told her the pleasure was all mine and she squeezed my hand. "Well, I do appreciate it. It was nice to be the highest so far, not that it will last." Sheila sat with me as the final five ladies were auctioned. One bid for the very beautiful Lacey Chalmers, a local son of a dairy farmer who was a stunning beauty at age 24 went for $320, but Sheila tied for second when another gal went for $270"




Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:23 PM
As the festivities were coming to a close, Doug brought us two champagne glasses to congratulate us. We accepted, then Doug asked me what I was planning to do with my date, smiling as he asked. Sheila blushed a little, then asked me the same thing. I asked her to come by my house and spend part of the day helping me spruce up my place, noting that it needed a woman's touch. Sheila said she would be happy to and would also bring us a basket-lunch to enjoy. She suggested we do it tomorrow since it was supposed to a nice day for November and we could open all the windows. We made chit-chat for a little bit, before I bowed out and joked that I needed to go home and clean up before our cleaning date. Sheila gave me another hug and then said she would see me tomorrow at my place at 9:00 a.m.

Thoughts swirled through my mind as I drove home. Did Sheila know about the underground rumor? If so, did she plan on making a move tomorrow? How would this affect our work if she did? Should I make a move? What if I did and it failed, how could I look her in the eye at work then? I didn't know what to think or what to do. However, the thought of having Sheila all alone at my place was making me hard. I almost pulled out my dick to jerk off while driving home, but the road I lived on was too curvy. I made it to the house and took a long shower, relieving some tension and myself in the process.

I barely slept that night contemplating what I should do. I had a hard time believing that Sheila would come on to me spontaneously, but thought that with a bit of a push, she might let loose with me. I thought and thought about what I should do and then finally put together something in the bedroom that I could use if the scenario presented itself.

Right on time, Sheila knocked on my door at 9:00 a.m. She looked great in a simple, yet sexy denim skirt that had some dried paint on it, a buttoned blouse that was quite form-fitting and accentuated her breasts more than I had noticed at work, and a handkerchief wrapping her hair to give the appearance that she was ready to go to work. She had also brought along some cleaning supplies and a lunch basket, which I helped her unload. I couldn't help but notice the bottle of wine in the basket, which I thought to be promising. Even better was that I had two bottles chilling in the refrigerator myself.

"So what do you think of the place," I asked Sheila as we sat for a cup of coffee before starting to work. "Can you do anything with the place. There's some extra furniture and curtains in the basement if you want to make some décor changes."

"Why don't we go down and take a look," she said. "In fact, why don't you give me a tour of the place before we get started so I can come up with some ideas."

We took a walkthrough of the house, although I inconspicuously skipped the bedroom. If she noticed, she didn't say anything. After walking through the house, we then opened all of the windows to get some fresh air into the place. She then put us to work cleaning, giving me some lifting chores for moving some of the heavier items to and from the basement while she went to work cleaning the bathrooms and kitchen. I worked up a bit of sweat moving the furniture and noticed her looking at me on more than one occasion. I noticed that she had undone the top two buttons on her blouse to reveal a hint of her cleavage. Not knowing whether she was hot from the work like me or working her way to seduce me was giving me fits. I could not get a read on her. However, my cock was twitching at the thought of ripping of her skirt and ravishing her on my bed.

I finished moving the furniture at her direction and helped her finish the kitchen work. A real treat was when we had to get a ladder to replace some light bulbs on the high ceiling in the kitchen and outside porch. She suggested that I hold the ladder while she climbed up. While I didn't get a view up her skirt, I did hold the ladder in such a way that she had to climb right by me and I did watch her curves as she moved by me. For an older woman, she was very fit and sexy.

We moved on to the living room and finished there. By then it was almost 1:00 p.m., and time for lunch. Sheila went to her basket to get things situated and I took the opportunity to open a bottle of wine from my fridge and put it on the table before excusing myself for a bathroom break.

It was now or never, I thought, as I took a leak. The only room left was the bedroom. I could set up what I had planned and go for it or put away what I had planned and finish the room and probably never have the chance again to get Sheila into my bed. What to do, what to do? I finally decided to leave it as is and see what transpired during lunch.

When I came out, Sheila had laid out a small, but nice spread for the two of us. A bowl of pasta salad, some mixed fruit, a few pieces of homemade fried chicken, and a cherry pie lay out on the table with two plates, two glasses, and two bottles of wine.

"I didn't know you had opened a bottle," Sheila said as she poured us each a glass. "We're liable to not be in a working mood if we finish all this food and wine."

"Sounds good to me," I replied. "We've put in a good morning and got a lot done. Time to relax. We both need it since we practically have been doing all the work at the office these last few weeks."

"You're right," she answered. "But no office talk today." We ate and drank and made idle chit-chat for the next hour or so. I was doing my best to keep the wine flowing into her glass, and did not try to stop me. The more she drank, the more relaxed she got with her body and her mouth. We were sitting close enough to touch each other and each time I said something funny she would laugh and put her right hand on my knee, quickly and lightly at first, but then a bit longer each time. We also got around to the topic of dating and she heavily implied she was lonely and would like to meet someone who would make her feel special. When I heard that, I knew that I had to go for it.

I took the second bottle, now near empty, poured us each a final drink, then excused myself again for a bathroom break. Instead of heading to the bathroom, I snuck into my bedroom and put the final touches on my plan. When I returned, Sheila was putting away the dishes we had used and moved them to my sink for cleaning. I drained my glass and grabbed hers, taking it to her and exchanging it with the dish towel she was using to wash the dishes to finish up.

"Well, what now," Sheila asked. "I've got about an hour or two's worth of energy if you have any other places to clean."

"There is still my bedroom," I said. "It's not big and shouldn't take too long. I think I forgot to show it to you this morning."

"Lead the way," Sheila said as she finished the last of her wine. I led us through the living room, to the hallway that ended with my bedroom door. My hands were shaking and my heart was pounding. This was either going to go very bad or very good.

I opened the door slightly and then motioned her to go in ahead of me. She opened the door all the way and entered. When she did, must have noticed the dozen or so candles I had adorning the room, a red scarf over the lamp by the bed to let off a romantic glow, and soft music playing in the background. She stopped a step or two in and gasped, her legs bending at the knee. Knowing it was now or never, I put my hands at her waist to hold her steady and then put my lips to her right ear, whispering, "I had something else in mind for this room. It involves me and you and my bed. I've wanted you for so long." I then put my lips to her neck and kissed her lightly, while moving my hands up her side and cupping her breasts.

"Ryan, we shouldn't. We work together and I'm old enough to be your mother," said Sheila, although she was responding to my touches in a way that indicated she did not want me to stop. I continued to massage her breasts and body while I replied, "My mother was never this sexy and I don't care about work. Your mind may say you do, but your body is saying differently. I want you right here, right now."

Sheila pulled herself from me and turned around. I was certain I was about to get viciously slapped in the face before she left and told Lowell and I was out of a job. Instead, she just stared at me intently for a few seconds before extending her arms and pulling my face to hers for a deep kiss. Our tongues swirled and our arms moved about, exploring each other's body.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:24 PM
She moaned when her hand brushed by hard cock, which was straining against the fabric of my pants. I fumbled with the buttons on her blouse, opening it to display her soft billowy breasts encased in a silky white bra. My mouth moved from her lips to her neck, kissing and sucking my way down to the valley of her breasts while my fingers struggled to undo what I thought was a clasp from behind, but having no luck.

Sheila finally moved her hands to the front of her bra, unclipping it to allow her buoyant breasts to spring free. I took a moment to drink her in with my eyes while she reached for my shirt. Instinctively, I grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head, then reached down to unbutton my pants and pull them down, my boxers trailing close behind. Stepping out of my shoes and pants, I watched as Sheila stared at my cock with an amazed look in her eyes, almost afraid to touch it. I took her hand in mine and guided it to my cock, reveling in the soft feel of her silky hands as she wrapped them around my swollen member.

The gentle touch of her hands had me ready to burst, but I did not want to cum in her hands. I reached for the zipper on her skirt and tugged gently, opening it enough to allow it to slide past her hips. Grabbing her panties with the skirt I pulled firmly to get them down to her ankles. Bending down, I slipped off her shoes and then had her step out of the skirt/panty combo.

Both of us now naked, I stood back up and embraced Sheila again, kissing her as I eased her to the edge of the bed and down in the center. Reaching down, I felt between her legs and probed my way through her furry patch to her swollen lips with my fingers. She was obviously excited stemming from the wetness surrounding her hole. I could wait no longer as she lay before me and spread her legs wide before grabbing my cock and lining it up with her sweet pussy.

The tip of my cock eased its way between her folds, but it was slow going because she was so tight. I steadily increased the pleasure of my strokes, going deeper with each thrust. Finally, I buried myself completely inside her as she whimpered in pleasure. Stopping briefly to compose myself, I stared into her eyes and kissed her deeply again as I began pumping in and out of her with deep strokes. I then watched her breasts and stiff nipples shaking in front of me as I pounded her against the bed. Though motionless at first, Sheila quickly responded and moved her hips to time my thrusts for maximum penetration and pleasure. She locked her legs behind me and spurred me on with her groans of delight.

I was fast approaching orgasm but was doing my best to hold off until Sheila got off. I didn't think I would make it, but Sheila began panting and bucking and moving in a way that signaled her impending orgasm. Her heels dug into the small of my back as she moaned and spasmed against me, releasing her juices on my cock. That set me off and I blasted my seed inside her, cumming in several spurts before collapsing on her breasts.

Gently, I rolled off of her and my spent dick plopped from her pussy, leaving a trail of my fluids on her hips and ass. I held her tight in a spoon position, resting my dick between her cheeks and cupping her breasts with my left hand. "That was wonderful," I said to her as I gently kneaded her breasts.

Sheila was still panting, nearly unable to speak. She finally whispered, "That was the best sex I've had in over twenty years. You put my ex-husband to shame."

"There's more where that came from," I replied, as I moved my hand from her breasts down to her swollen pussy, rubbing her still engorged clitoris between my thumb and forefinger. "We've got all night."

As I continued stroking her, she asked, "Is this why you talked me into the auction then got your friend to bid against you? Did you think this was the only way I would come over to your house and sleep with you?"

"I don't know what you mean," I lied as my fingers continued stroking her.

"Bullshit," she responded, through ragged breaths. "Your friend was a little too obvious. I've heard the rumors, $250 bid for a good time."

"Well maybe I heard something. But that's not why I bid on you. Do you wish I hadn't won you?"

"Oh no, I'm very glad you did," she said as she placed her hand over the fingers I was using to stroke her to urge me on. "This still feels wrong, but you can do this as long as you like. I don't know why you want some old thing like me, but I won't complain."

"You don't look old and you don't feel old," I countered as I did my best to bring her off manually. "I can't wait to fuck you again with you on top so I can watch your beautiful titties bouncing in front of me. Do you like being on top?"

"My husband was always on top," she panted, close to another orgasm. I moved my hand slightly to insert my middle and index fingers inside her while I kept the pressure applied to her clitoris with my thumb. Within seconds, Sheila spasmed against my fingers with her second orgasm of the night, hips bucking and tits heaving as she got off. She looked so sexy with a thin sheet of sweat cascading her body as she came down from her sexual high.

My dick had finally recovered and was starting to stir, but I wasn't quite hard just yet. I allowed Sheila a few minutes to recover while stroking her hair then asked her if she had ever gone down on her husband.

Instead of answering me, Sheila lifted herself so that she was sitting next to me as I lay on my back. Gripping my balls with her right hand and my stiffening shaft with her left, she bent down to gingerly put her lips on the head of my cock. As she pumped my shaft with her hand, she began taking more of my cock into her mouth, swirling her tongue. Though not the best blowjob I'd ever had, she was getting the job done and my dick was responding.

I urged Sheila on gently by placing my right hand at the back of her head. She began moving her head up and down as my cock extended to its full length. I moved my hands from her head to squeeze her soft melons and pinch her nipples, which caused her to moan through her cock-filled mouth. Although she was doing a wonderful job and bringing me close, I had other things in mind and grabbed her shoulders to pull her on top of me.

"I've never done this on top," Sheila reminded me. "Tell me what to do."

"Just put your hips over me and sink down on me at your pace. Once your settled, we can find the rhythm together." She moved her hips over my cock, which was sticking straight up. I grabbed her hips to line her up over me. Her cunt, still slick from earlier action, touched the head of my cock and slowly enveloped it as she sank down to my balls, her ass resting just above them.

"Ohh, god, I feel so full," Sheila cooed as I gave her a moment to adjust. Then, using my hands to guide her hips, I worked us into a steady fucking rhythm. Sheila caught on, and I moved my hands up to fondle her breasts, which were shaking in front of me as we fucked.

Within a minute of two of our coupling, Sheila put her hands on my shoulders and dug in, nearly cutting me with her nails and she bucked her way to another orgasm, mouth opened and eyes half-closed. I continued pumping into her while she came and moved my hands back to her hips to keep her steady.

Sheila recovered soon enough and was ready for more, lifting her hips to almost cause me to slip out of her before coming back down on my pulsing member. I knew I was close and started to really move my hips faster and faster against her as my balls churned. Our bodies were slapping together loud enough to evoke clapping until I lifted up and grunted as my cock erupted deep inside her, filling her with my cum.

It was her turn to rest on me following another terrific lovemaking session. Her nipples were so hard that they felt like they could cut through me as she rested herself on my chest. I pumped a few more times as my dick softened and withdrew from her hole, our juices leaking from us both and dripping onto my sheets.

Exhausted, I began to drift to sleep, thinking of all the wonderful times that lay ahead for me and my sexy older secretary.



The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:26 PM
The Dream


She had always wanted to try this: to make herself cum for a complete stranger as he watched without touching her. And she'd always been afraid to do it, for all the obvious reasons. But after chatting with him for all those months, for some reason she felt comfortable with the idea. (Her husband would be SO pissed, if he knew.)

After he had suggested that she come with an escort, she had accepted his offer to meet him "for a drink" at the Hotel del Coronado. Her best friend, amazed that she could even consider such a thing, had eventually agreed to come along to protect her from such an obviously crazed lunatic.

What her best friend didn't know, what she had "forgotten" to mention, was the fact that this was not, in the strictest sense, their first time. She recalled his breathless watching and enthusiastic urging when she had first masturbated for him on her webcam. When she was finally done, soaked and panting, she was more than a little bit pleased to look at her computer screen and see him stroking himself to a fine, spurting finish as well. She had watched in rapt attention as what seemed a long flood of his hot seed jetted from his rigid penis.

Now, several weeks later, she and her best friend were walking through the lobby to the bar on the left of the front desk, "just to be polite". The trip over the graceful, curving arch of the bridge and through "downtown" Coronado had been uneventful, if a little bit tense.

They were both (especially the friend) taken aback when he arose from his table to greet them. Much taller than she had thought, incredibly well dressed, and every inch a gentleman. After being seated by him, they had ordered drinks, and while waiting for them, entered into the normal sort of small talk one engages in when meeting with a pleasant stranger. The sun is low over Point Loma, and shore birds play in the advancing and retreating surf line.

The drinks arrive, and he deftly changes the topic of conversation. She found herself telling him, in the most open manner imaginable, how much she loved being watched. How she had responded to his own orgasm. And how much she wanted to share it with him again, this time in person.

"Gina!" her friend interrupted, "Are you crazy? You don't even know this guy!" What neither of them knew was that her very prim, proper friend was getting increasingly excited by their conversation. Her friend's breathing had quickened somewhat (which she was controlling with great effort), and she had started to lubricate (which she could not control, but that at least was entirely her own little secret).

As his flashing eyes and wicked smile were removing any reluctance Gina may have had, her friend was becoming increasingly uncomfortable.

"Gina, I'm going home now. And if you have any brains at all, you're coming with me!"

Gina knew that this was the decision point. It only took her a moment to review what she knew to be the truth, and what she really wanted to do. "You go ahead, dear. I'm going to stay here and have another drink with our new friend."

Casting an unbelieving look at her, Gina's friend turns on her heel and walks out.

As she turned back to him, she almost fell into his eyes. Dark, happy, and more than a little bit mischievous. They have another drink, and he asks if she would like a little early dinner.

She demurs, saying "Neither of us came here for the food, did we?" His wicked grin was answer enough.

They leave the bar, her hand on his arm, looking for all the world like a proper, successful middle-aged couple. Even her wedding ring adds to the illusion. He guides her to a bank of elevators in the "old hotel", and when one of them arrives, presses the button for the uppermost floor.

The carpet is incredibly thick in the hall, and a huge floral arrangement is on a console table in the elevator anteroom. They walk through a soundless passageway to a room, the door of which he opens. Inside she is astonished to see not only the large, lovely room she expected, but also what appears to be a professional photographer's lighting setup, which she did not. For some reason, this is incredibly exciting to her.

There is a bottle of champagne in one of those fancy silver-plated buckets on the desk, next to a large photo bag.. Wordlessly, he picks up the bottle of champagne, and with a cocked eyebrow, asks if she wants some.

"Sure, why not?" Sipping her champagne, she studies him over the rim of the glass. This is her last chance: get out now, or go through with it. With a soft, secret smile, she makes her decision.

"Won't you excuse me for a minute?", she asks, and goes into the bathroom. Closing the door behind her, she takes a long look at herself in the mirror. "Not bad for a gal on the far side of 45", she thinks. She begins to strip in the most normal, matter of fact manner imaginable. Just like she had every night of her marriage. But not one of those nights had brought her the excitement she'd experienced in the last hour. She was surprised to see her nipples at rigid attention, a sure sign of impending delight.

Stepping out of the bathroom, she succeeds in surprising him. Her wicked grin challenges his own. So far, the only time he has touched her has been to briefly shake her hand in the bar when they entered. "If he's going to jump me, this is time he's gonna do it!" she thinks to herself. She's a little bit disappointed when he smiles broadly at her, sits on the chair at the foot of the bed, and picks up a camera.

Shyly, now that the moment has arrived, she sits on the edge of the huge bed. Her knees locked together, she covers her breasts with both hands. Her eyes at first closed, she opens them to look at him. With a small smile on his face, he patiently waits for her to begin. His interest, his patience, and his total lack of aggression quickly overcome her initial shyness. Legs together, she slowly starts to massage her nipples.

The little buds stiffen again, and as always, friction on her nipples translates quickly to a tingling between her legs. Eyes closed again, she revels in the sensation her own touch brings. A brief flash is proof that her new friend's camera is working just fine. She smiles as one hand moves down to stroke her belly and her flank. She turns and lies down on the coverlet.

For what seems like hours, but is in reality only about ten minutes, she kneads and strokes her breasts while touching her belly. However, not "down there". Not yet. Until one final tug on a nipple induces what is obviously a minor flood from her vulva. One hand on her breast, a finger on the other slowly traces the valley between her legs. Another flash. Legs parted slightly, she traces the cleft of her sex, once, from bottom to top. At the slightest brush from her fingers, her swelling inner labia moves aside, and a trickle of her own wetness oozes out, down her slit, over the puckered little rosebud of her anus.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:28 PM
Almost of their own volition, her legs spread. She covers her whole opening with one hand, her middle finger pressed down on her cleft. Her hand slowly begins to massage her whole vulva, with most of the pressure coming on her quickly engorging clitoris. Slowly at first, she strokes the moist folds of her pussy, the inner lips and clit quickly engorging. She combs the little lips between her fingers, slides one finger briefly inside. She is not surprised to find that she is absolutely soaking.

On and on she rubs, her ministrations occasionally punctuated by his electronic flash. The flash, mirrored from a reflector on the opposite side of the bed, fires in near perfect time with her rising need. Harder now, she mashes her clit between her finger and her pubis, that swollen little pearl sending wave after wave of intense pleasure up into her belly. Her need mounts, she can feel the gathering orgasm build deep in her body. Her head arches backward involuntarily, her neck straining. Her mouth twists in near agony, and then.....

She simply erupts. Inchoate moans escape her lips as her hips buck in time to the stroking of her vulva. Spasmodically, her hips grind and jerk, slamming her clit even harder into her fingers. Mindlessly, one hand twists and stretches her labia as the other punishes her clitoris. Wave after wave of the most perfect orgasm wash over her. She has forgotten about him, about the camera: everything fades in the face of this most perfect orgasm. It goes on for about two minutes, but it seems timeless.

Slowly she returns to reality. The bedclothes are twisted around her, her thrashing legs having disarranged them completely. Her face and chest are completely flushed, and her wetness is slowly seeping into the counterpane.

It takes her a while to regain her breath (and her composure) enough to actually talk again. "Well, what do you think?"

Without a word he stands up, removes his clothes and moves to the side of the bed. His stiff, swollen manhood suddenly the focus of all her attention. Gently he grasps her legs, pulls them towards him and over the edge of the bed. Widely spread, her throbbing pussy is right on the edge of the bed. "He's going to fuck me now. I knew it!"

"What's fair is fair" he says. And begins stroking his already swollen penis, barely a foot from her face.

"Let me" she begs, but he just smiles at her and shakes his head.

His own pre-cum has completely lubricated his shaft and quickly and spasmodically he comes to an incredibly rapid orgasm of his own. Hot jets of his seed splash across her front, one squirts directly at her wet, swollen cunt. Finally, he sits down next to her.

He asks "You didn't happen to bring along any toys, did you?"

"No", she replies both surprised and saddened.

"Well I have this little present for you." Going over to his photo bag, he slowly withdraws the biggest damn dildo she has ever seen. Her eyes widen with shock, excitement, and a little bit of fear.

Wordlessly, he hands her the huge intruder, gently presses her back onto the bad, and with one hand begins to wipe his cum from her. Some he massages into her vulva, but most of it is used to anoint and lubricate the obscene plastic dong.

Than he hands it to her, and reaches again for his camera.......



The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:39 PM
Simmering Guilt


My blood ran cold and I almost blacked out when I saw the return address on the lavender-tinted envelope on the hall table where the maid had left it. The simmering guilt shot right up to the boiling point. I had lived in fear for twenty years of seeing that name on an envelope addressed to my wife. With trembling hand, I reached for it, but it was too late. Joan was at my elbow.

"Anything interesting in the mail, Hon?"

"Mainly bills," I responded in the calmest voice I could handle. "But here, there seems to be a letter from Lena Gerson. God, it's been years. Is she even on our Christmas card list still?"

"Yes, silly, of course she is," Joan replied, as she reached for the lavender-tinted envelope. "If you spent any time reading the cards and letters at Christmas, you'd know we have maintained contact since the KL days. She's in Winston Salem now. Retired."

"I thought she'd take on the family business in Kuala Lumpur," I said weakly. I had to act naturally. I couldn't have managed to keep Joan from seeing the envelope. Was this it, then? Surely not, if she's been sending us Christmas cards for over twenty years. But Winston Salem. That's just down the road from Roanoke. God. I couldn't let Joan see me sweat, but I felt like melting into a pool right there in the foyer.

"Ah, well, what's Cook got on for lunch?" I asked, desperate to indicate that I wasn't ruffled.

"You've got a tennis and lunch date at the club," Joan answered. "Don't tell me you've forgotten that." And then she gave me a peck on the cheek and turned and marched toward the back of the house, waving that lavender-tinted envelope and provocatively swinging her hips. She was still beautiful, trim, and auburn haired after all these years. Still something to look forward to going to bed for. But would whatever was in that envelope change all of that?

Tennis. That had been my nemesis to begin with. That and the fact that I went out to the embassy in Kuala Lumpur four months before Joan was able to join me.

The Hamiltons had been the toast of the KL English-speaking expatriate community when I got there. Lena—Lena Hamilton then—came from one of the wealthiest foreign business families, the major carpeting importers for the entire country. The Gersons were Americans and maintained their citizenship, but they'd been living in Southeast Asia and doing business there for two generations. Vance Hamilton had been the tennis pro at the English Club, at least until he landed Lena. After that he was just the handsome boy toy face in the company showroom and in the dining room (and bedroom, as necessary) for the company's big spenders.

They were probably the most handsome expat couple in the country when I got there to take up my economic attaché posting at the American embassy. Because of their resemblance in looks and attitude to two of the reigning American movie stars of the early 1980s, they were referred to in social circles as Kathleen (for Kathleen Turner) and Harrison (for Harrison Ford). In Lena's case, the resemblance was startling, down to the throaty voice, which, like Kathleen Turner, Lena put to good use in the local English-language theater company.

I found these nicknames amusing, not the less so when my wife finally arrived in KL and she and I were promptly dubbed Ken and Barbie.

Several things intersected to entangle me in those first few months of what was my first foreign service assignment at the attaché level. It was made clear to me that I was to foster friendships and service to the American business community, Lena was a spoiled and demanding heiress of the American business community, I had been trained to the theater and had the minor assignment of fostering American arts in Malaysia, Lena was a sultry-role actress in the English-language theater in the capital city, both Lena and I played pro-level tennis, Lena was sexy as hell and begged for servicing in every smile she flashed, and my wife was nowhere to be seen yet.

The day I got roped into playing mixed doubles with Lena and Vance at the English Club was the same day Lena dumped her husband for me as a doubles partner on the regional tournament circuit as well as the same day that I serviced her in my temporary digs in the embassy housing compound. She would have been irresistible even if I hadn't been told to please the local American business community in any way I had to and even if she hadn't told me in no uncertain terms what she, as the heiress of a leading American business in the country, would consider good service.

Our doubles tennis match had been hard fought and went on longer than I anticipated. I was running late for a cocktail party and my ride back to the embassy flat was long gone before the match was completed. Vance had a singles match and Lena said she was going to the same cocktail party I was and would drop me by my flat where we both could shower and change. She told me she'd wait for me while I showered, but I discovered that she was waiting for me in the shower. She sucked me to excitement and then I raised her hips up, back against slippery wall tiles, spread her legs, and, crouching my thighs under hers, lowered her puckered cunt onto my throbbing tool. Sliding her up and down on the wet tiles, I fucked her under the cascading water until her sexy, throaty moans brought me to ejaculation. Then, as the bed was between the bathroom and the door, neither of us made it to the cocktail party.

Within a couple of weeks, I found out what kind of leash she had Vance on, because he came upon Lena and me fucking on a chaise lounge in her company's cabana by the club pool one afternoon, and, rather than make a scene, he stripped off his swimming trunks and joined us. I was pretty squeamish at first, but they feel right into the threesome as if they did this all of the time, which I'm sure they did. At first, all of the concentration was on pleasuring Lena. Whatever position we took, I took care of her cunt and Vance took care of her ass. We met somewhere almost every day or night, though, and it wasn't long before I found Vance fondling me—and then kissing me—as often as he was servicing Lena. It was sort of a gradual thing. I had no idea, really, when we had progressed into that. But Vance was a very attractive and sexy and inventive man. And I found that I was excited when he kissed me and invaded my ass with his fingers while I was fucking Lena.

The day came within two months of my arrival that Vance sought me out without Lena and romanced me into fucking him.

I kept up the three-mode subterfuge—Lena and me, the three of us, and Vance and me—for a couple of months. I'd never done anything like this before, and it was an intoxicating experience. But, of course Lena eventually, inevitably found us, naked, with my cock pumping up into Vance's ass, and she screamed bloody murder and made all sorts of threats. Three days after that Joan arrived in Kuala Lumpur. And on that day my simmering guilt was born and sat there for years as a threat over my head—until years and several foreign assignments up to the ambassadorial level after that, it just faded away in the understanding that it was all in the past. Now, with the arrival of a lavender-tinted letter, more than twenty years later, it was all back on the front burner. And my wife was telling me that we never really had lost contact with Lena.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:41 PM
The foolish affair with Lena was just the start of my two-year Kuala Lumpur tour. I had a job to do. And I couldn't do that job and avoid Lena on multiple fronts. I obviously had to maintain connections with her family business. And she insisted that we team up for the regional tennis circuit, all the more important to her now, because she unceremoniously dumped Vance, who managed to find an British expat club in Manila that needed a tennis instructor. She also wanted juicy parts in the English-language theater's plays, which she could get on the strength of her own looks and acting ability, but which were assured when I took on directing duties for two plays a year at the club. But our affair had already stopped, dead in its tracks, three days before my wife arrived in KL.

The irony was that Lena and Joan became instant and almost inseparable friends. The even greater irony was that some months later, when Lena and I were winning our tennis matches and traveling all over Southeast Asia to defend our record and titles—and when Lena popped up in a starring role in every play I directed, the rumors started throughout the community. Lena and I were lovers. We had to be. It no longer was Kathleen and Harrison and Ken and Barbie. The whispers were all Kathleen and Ken—and poor Barbie.

My wife took it all like a queen. She never questioned me once. Her friendship with Lena never flagged. She never showed an ounce of jealously or any indication of having heard the rumors at all. And she never had a reason to suspect that anything happened after she arrived. I'd had my little, titillating, naive fling with the jet setters and the whole sexual liberation bit. Well, sure, over the years I fell off the wagon now and again—with both women and men—but these were always brief couplings of circumstance, immediate need, and momentary heat. But each time I fell off the wagon, the simmering guilt of those three months in KL jabbed at me.

I was in agony for the rest of the day after the envelope arrived. I even lost my tennis match, which I still almost never did. I dragged home, up the oak-lined drive, to that old plantation house south of Roanoke that we'd lovingly restored as we prepared for our retirement from the foreign service, fully expecting to find my suitcase on the portico when a sticky note attached telling me that Joan would use our family lawyer and I could jolly well find my own right after I'd found someplace else to live.

But, no, there was Joan, seated on the stone terrace back by the pool, my evening screwdriver chilled and all ready for me.

As I settled into the wrought-iron patio chair, I saw the slitted lavender-tinted envelope sitting on the table between us. Joan didn't keep me in agony for much longer.

"The letter from Lena suggests we take in the Spoleto music and theater festival in Charleston with her next month; she says she has a condo rented there for a week during the festival and she'd love to see us again and to take in the festival programs with someone she can discuss them with."

"Well, I—" I stuttered. I usually wasn't this slow in reaction. I had to find some out before this went any further. What sort of game was Lena playing with this? I had to . . .

"I posted back a yes, of course," Joan said. "You've always said we must go to the Spoleto Festival, and it would be great to see Lena again. We have so much to share."

So much to share. I was panicked. Joan didn't know the half of how much we had to share if Lena decided to share after all these years. She'd indicated she wasn't real pleased when I just cutting the affair off. She'd pretty directly said that if I stopped fucking Vance, I could—and should—resume fucking her any time I wanted to—that she didn't care what Joan or anyone else said. In fact, for months, whenever we were alone she came on to me. But then, of course, she wasn't the one who had something to lose. Not just my marriage; at that point I could have lost my whole career.

A month now to worry myself to death about the situation. And worry, I did. I came very close to taking up smoking and drinking again. Not fucking. That's what had gotten me in trouble in the first place. In fact, I was so taken with guilt, no longer simmering, but slowly coming to a boil, that I found it almost impossible to perform with Joan. And that had never happened before. She was one sexy lady. We'd fucked like bunnies several times a week our entire married life.

If Joan noticed anything was wrong, she certainly didn't reveal it. While I got more nervous and worried with each day approaching our trip down to Winston Salem to pick up Lena Gerson and take her on to Charleston, Joan seemed to take on a higher luster glow and a happier demeanor with each passing day.

Lena was still stunning. She now lived in a deceptively designed "cottage" on a lake near the Wake Forest University campus. It looked cozy and quaint from the outside, but the interior was expansive, and the furnishings revealed that the carpeting business in Southeast Asia had remained very lucrative. Everywhere I looked there were art photographs of the highest quality. Joan had told me that Lena had left Malaysia and become a photojournalist, but she hadn't told me just how successful Lena had become at it.

The same Kathleen Turner smile and throaty laugh, but Lena had done far better at keeping her figure and holding the wrinkles and sags at bay than Kathleen Turner had managed. And when I saw her, despite all those years that had gone by and despite the simmering guilt, my body still told me that it remembered exploring her body and still was interested.

Joan and Lena fell comfortably into their old friendship and gossip of mutual friends and instantly deep discussions of shared interests, which were many and varied. We sat for two hours over a simple, but delicious meal that Lena whipped up with Joan's help in short order. I watched, drinking too much wine, numb and with the feeling that an open carton of eggs lay right under my feet, threatening to smash and throw yolk and egg white all over the combined kitchen-breakfast room at any moment Lena decided to strike. While I was in suppressed agony over these thoughts, the two women danced around the kitchen in a coordinated movement that could not have been more efficient and artful if they had choreographed it. Joan seemed totally at home in the kitchen—in the whole house, actually. She didn't have to ask where anything was. She and Lena seemed to match each other perfectly in where they would keep anything and what they'd use for any cooking procedure.

After dinner, we retreated to a screened porch overlooking the lake, to listen to the sounds of the evening and to finish off the second bottle of wine. The two women continued their discussion in murmurs while I lost myself in the pages of a spy novel I'd brought to read on the trip. We were leaving the next morning for the drive to Charleston, so, almost simultaneously, Lena and Joan decided to turn in early. I said I'd be along in a half hour or so, that I wanted to reach a certain point in the book before I went to bed. They said that would be fine and waltzed off toward the stairs to the upper level, arm in arm, and whispering like two long-lost sisters.

A jolt of fear sizzled through me as they left drifted into the house. Was this the moment Lena would take her revenge and end my comfortable life? This would be a perfect theatrical moment for that, and Lena wasn't anything if she wasn't theatrical. I stared hard out to where the light of the moon picked up the rippling of the lake waters and waited, heart heavy, the effect of the wine suddenly intruding and causing my head to throb.

I was straining to hear what they were whispering and giggling about as they mounted the stairs, but I couldn't pick it out.

And then silence. No ceiling caving in, no wail of disbelief and betrayal from the upstairs.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:43 PM
I returned to my book and finished the current chapter. I looked at my watch. It had been a good half hour and it was getting late. If I got into reading another chapter, I wouldn't be fit to drive two chattering women in our smallish BMW across the expanse of North and South Carolina the next morning.

I mounted the stairs, determined not to wake anyone. But half way up, I discovered that this wasn't necessary. I could hear them murmuring still. I turned to the left and looked into the guest room, but the bed was empty. The hall bath was on the right, and I turned to enter that.

They'd left the door to the master bedroom, farther down the hall, open. They'd wanted me to see all along. They even had candles around on tables and the dresser, and the king-sized bed was in full view of the hallway where I stood.

Both of the women were naked and were in close embrace on the bed. They were kissing deeply. Joan was running the fingers of one hand along Lena's hip and was rubbing the nipple of a pendulous breast with the fingers of the other hand. Their legs were entwined, but their pelvises were separated a bit. They were separated enough for me to see that Lena had a couple of her fingers buried deeply up Joan's slit. Joan's back was arched away from Lena, her long, auburn hair cascading on top of a pillow. They were both moaning. The soft soprano moaning of my wife that I knew so well and assumed that only I could ignite. And the deep alto, throaty moaning of Lena that I also remembered as if I'd heard it only yesterday.

I tore my eyes away from shock of what I saw in the bed and looked wildly around the room, just to be accosted by more shock. The room was filled of photos of my wife, Joan, in provocative nude positions, and of both Joan and Lena, making love. I stood there, numb and unable to move, as Lena made love in three dimension color to Joan with her embedded fingers and as Joan began to writhe and groan and, finally, give several little lurches and a whimper and bury her face between Lena's breasts.

"Well, are you going to join us?" It was the throaty alto voice.

"Come here, Ethan. Don't be afraid." The soprano voice beckoned to me. It sounded calm and rich and satisfied.

I moved into the room and over to the bed like a zombie. The women came up on their knees and undressed me and pulled me down onto the bed between them.

Hands were roaming all over me, from either side of me. Joan was taking possession of my lip with hers and Lena was taking possession of my cock with her lips.

For time interminable, we moved together on the bed, sharing kisses and caresses, my cock being taken into the sweet channels of both women, the fingers of both women exploring the inside of me and of each other. The three of us writhing and moaning together. Soprano, alto, baritone. Murmuring, whimpering, crying out, kissing, moaning, groaning, twitching, sighing in harmony.

Much later, as the candles were sputtering out one by one, I finally found my voice.

"What—?"

"Hush, sweet Ethan." Smooth fingertips to lips and the throaty alto voice. "Rest now. It will be dawn soon, and we have a lot of driving to do."

"But . . . but—"

"Do you mean how long?" The soft soprano voice. A little chortle in matching harmony. "Lena and I have been lovers since way back then, when I arrived in KL. When you two stopped, she and I took it up. The rumors about you two was the best cover for us." Another laugh.

But of course. Joan knowing where everything was in the cottage just as if she'd been here often. All those weekend trips she took for women's auxiliary meetings in Richmond. I should be mad, or sad, or indignant. But . . . oh, god, how ironic.

The condo in Charleston only had one bedroom. We had no need for more.



The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:48 PM
Dave's Gym


"Dave's Gym". As he looked at the name on the business card he felt a sense of pride. After working as an engineer for years, feeling his ideas & skill were unappreciated, he finally struck out on his own. While many of his friends were baffled at his choice, Dave knew he made the right decision. Of course most of his friends didn't know that Dave's gym was not an ordinary gym.

Dave's gym was a private facility that catered only to women – and for good reason. A large part of the credit for the success of his enterprise was due to Dave's interests: engineering, fitness, chubby women and sex. The best part being that his gym brought all these interests together.

Dave's clients were all overweight, and their main reason for joining a gym was to lose weight. While a small part of the population enjoy exercise, a larger number think of it as "work". Dave's philosophy was simple – make exercise enjoyable ... or at least have some immediate reward. Continuous immediate gratification would mean long term commitment and so far it was working.

Using his engineering skills, Dave re-designed some commercially available exercise equipment – a rowing machine, a stationary bike, a recumbent cycle, a striding machine, as well as an elliptical machine. Each machine had at least two attachments to sexually stimulate the woman as she exercised. Added to the stimulation, Dave would "workout" with each client – sometimes he would lift weights, other times he would do stretches or even get on one of the machines (without the attachments of course!) This worked really well – partly because Dave had a great physique and partly because he was hardly dressed. Most often he wore only tight bike shorts or really loose, short nylon shorts that would let his cock peek out a leg opening (at least it did when it was flaccid, which wasn't very often). Either kind of short clearly showed how well endowed he was in addition to providing a clear indication of just how aroused he was at any given time.

Dave allowed himself a wicked grin as he remember the reaction his "uniform" had on each of his five clients at their first meeting. He almost laughed out loud remembering the redhead, Dawn. He'd worn the short nylon shorts and his cock had hung out the left leg hole at first. She hadn't known where to look! Dave could feel his cock twitch as he remembered the instant reaction he'd had when Dawn's eyes had rested on his crotch and she'd licked her lips. He couldn't remember a time he'd gotten so hard so fast!

Like all his clients on their first appointment, Dawn had brought "workout clothes". The usual baggy T-shirt and track pants. He always let them start off that way because he knew it wouldn't last.

Dawn's first visit...

Dave took Dawn on a tour of the facility located in the basement of his 10,000 square foot home. Dave had done most of the renovations himself which included a changing area, hot tub & massage table. Of course there were customizations there as well.

Dave ended the tour by leading Dawn to the changing room. He used every opportunity he could to brush against her without making it to obvious. Letting her know he would go set up, he closed the door behind him, leaving her to change.

Behind the door were several pictures – several of voluptuous women in 50's style pin-up poses ... stockings, garters, heels etc –the pictures were sexy without being trashy or vulgar. There were also a few of himself in his tight shorts mostly, but in two of the pictures he was naked. One was from behind and one was a side short as he was lying down. If you looked carefully you could see his cock, but it was just a glimpse.

As Dave set up two machines with attachments, he hoped Dawn spent some time enjoying his mini-gallery.

When Dawn emerged from the change room, she was a little flushed. Dave surmised that she must have been checking out the photos. Maybe even saw the one he mentally called his peeking cock.

Smiling Dave walked Dawn over to the recumbent cycle as he gave a general explanation of how the session would go (not giving away any of his surprises). While the cycle had no attachments this time, he had set up the vibrating mechanism. He helped her settle on the custom formed seat & set the resistance. Dawn began pedaling and Dave took up some hand weights. Positioning himself on a bench in her line of sight, he started some bicep curls. Dave had straddled the bench so his legs would be open and he could feel Dawn's eyes zero in on his crotch. His cock twitched one and slowly started to thicken. He smiled as he encouraged Dawn for 15 minutes on the cycle. He knew Dawn would feel the vibration in her pussy and ass as the cycle's seat started up while she pedaled. When he put the weights down and stood up he could tell he was already half erect.

He brought Dawn over to the bench for some weights. She sat primly on the edge and he saw his first opportunity. Straddling the bench behind her, he reached his arms around her and put his hands between her knees. Uncertain, she sat stiff and still within the circle of his arms. He gently pushed out to open her legs and then moving his hands half way up her inner thighs, he applied pressure to pull her back to rest flush against his body. With his semi-erect cock caught between his body and her ass (where it was growing harder by the second) he took a deep breath to catch her musk. Making an appreciative sound in his throat he stood up keeping his cock brushing against her as much as possible. He began explaining she needed to sit like this to execute the moves properly. He just didn't elaborate on which move he was referring to.

Bringing a set of 2lb weights over, he them to her. He explained as well as demonstrated what she needed to do for bicep curls. As she did her curls, he laid down on the floor in front of the bench and began some crunches. With each crunch he could feel the nylon of his shorts brush against his cock, stimulating him further. Dawn was once again feasting her eyes on his groin, and he felt himself get harder still thinking of her reaction when she saw him completely bare for the first time.

After about 10 minutes, Dave decided it was time to take things to the next level.

Anyone who became a client knew that Dave's Gym was exclusive and offered special services. Many tight-ass, buff women wanted to join but Dave kept his clientele exclusively on the heavy side. One of the perks in owning your own business is deciding who you allow as clients. With Dave's extra services, he had decided that chubby was what he wanted.

As he got up from his crunches, Dave could detect a stronger musk from Dawn. Glancing quickly between her legs he could make out a dark spot of moisture. God he loved it when they got horny before using the attachments!

He explained to Dawn it was time to move onto the part of his program that made it special. Dave took her over to the gliding machine and she looked puzzled. There was a bar between the pads for her feet and it looked wet. Dave explained the "wet stuff" was lube to reduce friction. When Dawn didn't move, he walked around in front of her, put his hands in the waist of her track pants and pulled them down. Crouching at her feet, he helped her out of them. She was so stunned she docilely stepped out of them. He reached up and repeated the process with her panties. Before standing up, Dave took a moment to put his nose in her crotch. He inhaled her scent, then quickly opened her nether lips and flicked his tongue against her slit. She gasped, but didn't move away.


Continue next page ............

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:49 PM
Standing quickly, Dave brought her to the position to mount the machine. He helped her raise her leg over the bar and quickly brought his hand between her legs to open her outer lips so her inner lips & clit would rub against the textured strip running along the top of the bar while she worked out. He whispered to her that the strip had been lubed to so that she could enjoy the exercise she was about to receive.

Placing her hands on the hand grips he stepped up on the boxes to either side of the machine. He placed them there so he was standing behind and a bit above her with his legs open. She might need to lean back against him until she got used to the sensation. As the unit was designed so the arms & legs moved together, he had only to place his hands over hers & push to get the walking motion started. As her legs moved, the bar moved back and forth. A surprised "oh" escaped her lips and Dave could feel her take over, speed up and lean into the machine. Oh yeah, she was definitely a horny one!

Dave didn't need to provide any more visual stimulation for her because Dawn had closed her eyes. But he did keep his hands on her shoulders so she wouldn't lean too far forward and throw herself off balance. It also helped to keep her back in contact with his now rock hard dick.

Dave didn't want Dawn to come before finishing the day's set, so he kept the glider to only 10 minutes. Dawn's disappointment was palpable. In the end, he knew, she would be leaving satisfied and exercised.

Dave told her there was one more machine to do today. Dawn followed him eagerly over to the rowing machine. Before allowing her to mount it, Dave insisted she take of her shirt for safety. Seeing the attachment waiting for her, Dawn took off her shirt and bra. Dave smiled at her eagerness and complimented her on her enthusiasm.

He guided Dawn to the seat, and put the attachment in place. Dave explained to Dawn how it worked. The dildo would rest between her legs at the opening of her pussy. When she rowed and came to the end of the rowing motion it would penetrate. How hard it thrust would depend on how fast she rowed. She was encouraged to try to hold it inside by squeezing her inner pussy muscles. He would watch to make sure she didn't hurt herself.

Dawn completed the first row and felt the dildo enter. She threw back her head and yelled "YES!" Dave watched her face as the machine momentum pulled the dildo out. "Keep rowing" he ordered. As Dawn rowed he listened to her cries and moans. He pulled off his shorts and started stroking himself as he watched the horny redhead get fucked by the rowing machine. He could hear how wet she was getting by the sucking sounds as the machine pulled the dildo out of her greedy pussy.

He watched her for 15 minutes and saw the frustration on her face as the dildo continually dislodged itself no matter how hard she tried to keep it in. Dave called a halt and thought she would cry. She needed release. It was another service Dave's Gym provided.

Dave took her off the machine and laid her on the mat next to the rower. He spread her legs and buried his face in her snatch. As he licked and teased, she moaned and twisted. He had gotten so hot that he decided to forgo the wrestling he had originally planned. Dave needed to bury himself in that hot wet heat – and she needed it to.

He moved up so he was kneeling between her legs. He placed his cock at the entrance to her pussy and called her name until she looked at him.

"Every session will be like this. As you make an effort, I will reward you. Exercise is good for you Dawn." With that he thrust in a far and as hard as he could. "Milk my cock, Dawn. Work for your reward." As he felt her inner muscles grip him, he began to rock his hips. He thrust in and out enjoying the slick wet heat he had helped to create. He thought of her enjoyment of his machine customization, and thrust faster, harder. As he could feel himself nearing the edge, he had her bring her knees up so his thrusts would feel fuller – she was a greedy one. Dawn cried out in ecstasy as she came and Dave felt his own explosion rocket forth.

After a brief rest, Dave helped Dawn to the hot tub for a relaxing soak. Another satisfied customer.


The End

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:51 PM
Last story for the night


The Best Lovers


Eric waited outside the house in the vast darkness. He pressed the doorbell again, eager to join the gathering inside. He hadn't seen most of his old high school friends for over a year, and felt eager to reconnect with them.

The door swung open, and Jimmy appeared sipping a beer. He remained expressionless as Eric pushed past, entering the hallway, swinging the door shut behind him.

"Shit, man," Jimmy greeted him, wiping stray brew from his face. "What's up?"

"Nothin'," Eric shrugged, a half-hearted attempt at cheeriness displayed on his lips.

"Shit, man," Jimmy repeated, slower this time. "You're not still depressed, are you? Damn it, man, it's been six freakin' months."

"Hey, hey," Eric put a hand up to defend himself, forcing a more authentic-looking smile. "I know. I'm cool, alright? Just get me somethin' to drink."

"Eric!" a voice called out from the living room.

"Nick, you drunk," Eric chuckled as Nick approached him.

Nick leaned in close, his breath reeking of beer.

"Eric, dude, what's goin' on?"

"You smell like shit," Eric winced, stepping back.

"Whoa," Nick raised his arms in protest. "Take it easy, man. I'm just havin' a good time. No need to come in here and kill my buzz just because Tess dumped you."

"Hey," Jimmy slapped Nick's shoulder. "You don't have to bring that up. He's right, anyway. You do smell like total shit."

"It's cool," Eric forced a wide grin. "Like I said, I'm over it. And she didn't dump me. It was mutual."

"It's too bad," Nick slurred as he leaned against the wall for support. "Tess was a great girl. Probably great in bed too."

"I won't deny that," Eric nodded ruefully.

Nick sighed, lowering his voice, "I had some totally awesome sex last night."

"We don't want to hear about your damn sex life," Jimmy shook his head.

"Agreed," Eric chimed in. "Nick, where is your girl anyway?"

"Coming," a voice called from the living room.

Eric recognized it instantly as Jenny's, although a year had passed since their last meeting. They had kept in close contact through computers and phones, as they always had, but Eric felt a jolt in his chest as Jenny's beauty caught him off guard. Her dark hair flowed fluidly around her striking features that seemed caught between teenager and woman, with the best aspects of both. Her long-sleeved t-shirt highlighted her womanly figure while still maintaining an air of adolescent innocence. Eric knew she was far from innocent, yet the perpetual sparkle in her eyes suggested purity. Simultaneously, their depth conveyed a confidence honed over years of experience. She was the Jenny he remembered.

Jenny herself couldn't help but grin slightly at the sight of her old friend. His boyish features were somewhat matured by the fact that he hadn't shaved recently. His normally shaggy hair was a bit shorter and neater, but still uncombed. His eyes perpetually spoke of the heartbreak he had undergone six months ago, but his broad shoulders, held high by his erect posture, gave the impression of a man picking himself up and moving on. She also noticed hints of recent muscular definition beneath his somewhat tight t-shirt. He looked as sweet as ever, but with a slightly rougher edge.

"Hey, Jenny." Eric engaged in a customary cursory hug with her.

"You look good," Jenny said with undertones of sympathy.

"Likewise," Eric nodded coolly, gazing around the condo approvingly. "Nice place you have here."

"Thanks," Jenny nodded.

"You're the only one out of our group actually doing something with your life after college," Eric observed. "And with an art history degree, no less. Amazing, really."

"Hey, hey, hey," Nick sputtered. "Lay off my girl."

"Shut up," Jenny sighed, hugging her boyfriend tightly. "Eric was complimenting me."

Nick draped his arm around her shoulder, kissing her forehead.

"She's all yours," Eric assured him.

"That's right," Nick slurred. "And I'm gonna fuck her like crazy tonight."

"Not smelling like that, you're not," Jenny pulled away with a disgusted expression as she caught a whiff of Nick's breath.

"Ooohhh," Jimmy laughed.

"Come on lover boy," Jenny rolled her eyes, taking Nick's hand, leading him toward the kitchen. "I'll get you some mints, and you can help me make dinner."

As Jenny and Nick walked away, Eric and Jimmy drifted into the living room. Jimmy's girlfriend Amy was sitting on a couch, intently focused on her cell phone. Eric couldn't help but notice how the phone's screen lit her face at a perfect angle to accentuate her elegant features. Her long golden hair seemed to fall like a gentle mist around her cheeks. Her low-cut shirt showcased her sizeable cleavage in an eye-catching yet classy manner. He had always thought Amy was too pretty for a regular guy like Jimmy.

"Hey, Eric," Amy smiled briefly, looking up from her phone.

"Hey." Eric lowered himself onto an armchair next to the couch as Jimmy took up his position next to his girlfriend.

"I heard about Tess," Amy blurted out, resting the phone in her lap.

"Old news," Eric shrugged.

"You two were so great," Amy sighed, her wide blue eyes boring into his soul. "What happened?"

"Remember when I went to Spain last semester, to study abroad?"

"Of course," Amy replied.

"It was amazing there. The people, the lifestyle, the food, even the air smelled better. I never wanted to leave. I talked to Tess on the phone every day, but I guess it wasn't enough. When I came back, we had grown so far apart. We just couldn't get along as a couple anymore. My heart belonged to Spain."

Jimmy spoke in a mockingly saccharine voice. "There was only room in his heart for one true love."

"Shut up," Amy scowled. "Eric's being serious."

"It's ok," Eric chuckled. "I'm alright. I think she was more upset than I was."

"You don't look alright," Amy pierced him with her gaze, and he knew she could see the pain he tried to hide. She had always been able to see through people. She was certainly much too smart for a guy like Jimmy.

"I'll be fine," Eric unconvincingly assured her. "I just miss Spain. It sounds awful, but I miss that place more than I miss Tess."

In the kitchen, Jenny struggled to prepare dinner with her drunken boyfriend hovering over her. She silently cursed Nick for his increasing tendency toward intoxication. She couldn't remember the last time he'd been sober during sex.

"What else do you need?" Nick slurred.

"Why don't you chop these onions?" Jenny sighed as she brushed her bangs from her face.

"Ok," Nick picked up a knife and positioned it over a red onion.

He began chopping as Jenny stirred the contents of one pot and lowered the heat under another. She closed her eyes and let the aromas of the various foods drift through her mind. She wanted to prepare a perfect, civilized meal for her friends. They hadn't all gathered together for over a year, and she wanted to show off her recently acquired culinary skills. She especially hoped Eric would enjoy her cooking. Since going to Spain, he spoke of gustatory delights like most guys talked about sex. Almost every phone call or email exchange centered on food in one way or another. Jenny hoped his refined sensibilities would be satisfied by her efforts.

"Is this ok?" Nick blinked at her like a child asking for parental approval.

"Smaller," Jenny replied, inspecting his chopped onion.

"It's funny, isn't it?" Jimmy mused. "Nick and Jenny getting together?"

"It's not that weird," Eric countered. "He always had the hots for her in high school."

"So did you," Jimmy retorted playfully.

"I never knew that," Amy raised her eyebrows at Eric.

"It was a long time ago," Eric waved his hand dismissively.

"Seriously," Jimmy spoke softly. "If Nick hadn't gotten to her first, would you have tried?"

"No," Eric laughed. "We've been friends all our lives. I don't want to ruin that."

"I think I cut myself," Nick laughed.

"Jesus, Nick," Jenny grabbed the knife from him. Smears of blood adorned several chunks of onion. "I need these onions." She put a hand to her forehead, trying not to explode with exasperation. "Go get a Band-Aid."

"I don't need a fuckin' Band-Aid," Nick growled. "It's just a little cut."

"Why don't you go hang out with the others?"


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:52 PM
"I wanna stay and help you." Nick rubbed her shoulder with his intact hand. Jenny sighed and scowled at him.

"You know what would help? Go to the liquor store, and get more wine. We only have one bottle."

"Anything for you, baby." Nick stumbled out of the kitchen. "Wine run! Who's sober enough to drive?"

"Everyone but you," Jenny muttered.

-----

"I have a car, and I haven't had any drinks," Amy announced.

"I guess that means I'm going too," Jimmy heaved himself off the couch.

"I gotta show you what wine to get," Nick explained.

"You coming, Eric?" Amy asked.

"I'll stay," Eric raised his eyes to Nick as if to indicate he would rather not take a car ride with a drunk. The corner of Amy's mouth curled into a hint of a smile, as if she knew something Eric didn't.

The trio left to get wine, and Eric headed for the kitchen to see if Jenny needed help with dinner. He found her walking between the stove and counter, purposefully adding ingredients and stirring mixtures.

"Need any help?" Eric asked, startling her.

"Jesus, Eric," Jenny gasped, then smiled with a hint of rose in her cheeks. "Don't sneak up on me like that."

"My apologies," Eric grinned. "I just wanted to see if I could help."

"I'm almost done. Nick was helping, but I just couldn't deal with his childishness anymore."

"Are things okay between you two?"

"Maybe," Jenny shrugged as she turned off a burner. "Maybe not."

"I'm sorry," Eric nodded solemnly. "Is there anything at all I can help you with?"

Jenny turned around and stared directly into his eyes. She gazed at her friend, always the gentleman, always mature beyond his age, always there for her. Her anger at Nick, combined with Eric's calming presence, made something snap in her mind, and she walked swiftly toward him.

"Actually, there is one thing you can do," Jenny confessed.

She stood inches away from him, their eyes locked, and her heart quickened. Before Eric could react, she kissed him. Her lips were swift but gentle, forceful but tender. Eric's body froze, except for his lips. They instinctively pressed into hers. Jenny's anger and tension vanished as a wave of warmth swept through her.

Jenny's tongue caressed his lips, persuading him to open his mouth and allow her sweet organ inside. Distant alarm bells in Eric's mind were drowned out by the delectable taste of her mouth. Warm blood coursed into his cock, partially hardening it. Soft feminine hands crept up his back as Jenny gave way to his sweet, affectionate kiss, surprised at the strength of his effect on her. As their tongues danced gracefully, she felt a rising excitement between her legs.

So much time had passed since her boyfriend had been able to arouse her with just a kiss!

After some incalculable amount of time, Jenny's lips withdrew. She smiled sweetly at Eric, who thought she looked more beautiful in that instant than in any other.

"I thought so," Jenny sighed, her eyes like vast reservoirs of unspoken passion. "I should have been with you all along."

Eric blinked rapidly as he tried to recover. Desire permeated his body while his mind searched for comprehension.

"What... what?" He stammered.

Jenny watched him silently before explaining. The bewildered expression on his face and the slight bulge in his pants embodied the combination of boyish and manly qualities that attracted her so strongly to him.

"You wanted to kiss me years ago," Jenny replied. "I should've let you. I've been thinking about you a lot lately, since I got together with Nick. Being with him reminded me of all the good times our group of friends used to have."

"What does that have to do with me?"

"I realized it was you that made all those times great. You were always the sweetest, the kindest, the perfect gentleman and confidant. I should've given us a chance as a couple, like you always wanted. If you had been around a few months ago, instead of Nick..."

"Jenny, I'm flattered, but..."

"And now look at you," Jenny continued as she drifted back to the stove to turn off another burner. "You're a real man, and a sexy one too. And you haven't lost any of your charm."

"Likewise," Eric fumbled. "I mean, except about being a man. Although, you are rather sexy. You always were. And you were always great in every way. But I never knew you thought of me that way. I thought you just wanted to be friends, and I'm fine with that."

Jenny faced him again, endearingly sweeping strands of hair from her face. "The best lovers are always best friends first."

"Lovers?" Eric's eyes widened. "I know you might be mad at Nick right now, but you're still with him. And even if you weren't, I'm not sure I would want to risk losing our friendship. I made peace with my feelings for you a long time ago."

"I beg to differ," Jenny grinned slyly, glancing at his crotch, where his semi-hard cock bulged against the fabric.

"Oh, come on," Eric's face flushed and his eyes fell in embarrassment.

Jenny laughed melodically as she walked over to him again. Before he could look up, a jolt surged through his body. His eyes registered her hand on his cock, but his baffled brain could barely comprehend the sight.

"We should have been lovers all along," Jenny whispered softly, leaning close enough to feel Eric's excited breath on her lips.

"We can't do this," Eric gasped as her fingers ran along his growing bulge.

"Yes we can," Jenny whispered.

To enforce her argument, her hand pushed teasingly against his swollen member.

How long it had been since Nick had gotten hard enough to satisfy her! His incessant drinking softened him until he could barely maintain an erection. Not like Eric, who had sprung to attention at the touch of her lips. She smiled to herself, recalling all the times she'd caught Eric gazing yearningly at her through the years.

Eric's mind reeled at the closeness of her long-admired body as she undid his pants. His lips gravitated to hers, swept up in the excitement of the moment. Her kiss exceeded all the expectations he'd built up over the years. What a fool he had been, thinking he was over his feelings for Jenny. He had dreamt of this moment so long, and now as she released his hard cock from the confines of his boxers, he couldn't deny his intense desire for her.

Eric's cock stood straight out, bobbing up and down with excitement. Jenny's sweet tongue caressed his as she ran her soft hand along his shaft, feeling every detail. So long, and wide too! Her groin quivered as she imagined his gorgeous manhood buried inside her.

Eric's strong arms trembled with anticipation as he encircled her shapely back. Her slow, steady pumping of his stiff cock elicited groans from his lips as they pressed desperately into hers. He pulsated eagerly in her hand, exhilaration overtaking his body.

"Jenny," Eric gasped. "I..."

He struggled to explain himself as her slender fingers wrapped tightly around him. Her mesmerizing eyes fixed on his as an adorable smile crept over her lips.

"I'm gonna cum," He admitted.

"Not yet," Jenny giggled sweetly. She released his bulging cock and led him to a kitchen chair, grinning with satisfaction at how excited she'd made him. Her fingertips pushed against his chest, directing him to sit, her chin held high as she gazed down at his firm erection approvingly.

"They could be back any second," Eric cautioned as he watched Jenny undo her belt.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-02-2008, 09:54 PM
"I need this," Jenny growled urgently, tilting her face downward in an authoritative glare as she dropped her jeans and panties with one swift motion. The bang of her belt buckle hitting the floor reverberated in Eric's ears as his cock throbbed at the sight of her smooth, pink womanhood. No sooner did he look up at her enchanting face than her legs draped over his lap.

Eric felt the warmth of her hole hovering over his cock as she grabbed hold of his shoulders. She bit her lower lip and breathed heavily as she lowered herself onto his massive rod. Her eyes squinted and mouth opened to release a groan of pleasure as her pussy slid over his throbbing head. Eric's eyes widened and his hands clenched her back. Cum rose in his cock, ready to burst.

Jenny wasted no time in shoving herself down over Eric's huge cock, eliciting shrieks of delight from both of them. She barely had time to feel the joy of his erection filling her completely before his load erupted deep inside her. Shockwaves of pleasure shook Eric's body. Jenny contracted her muscles around his manhood, riding him slowly to aid his orgasm. Moans of satisfaction escaped her lips as his warm juice coated her cervix.

"Oh, Jenny," Eric sighed as he released the last of his cum in her hot, slippery pussy.

Jenny grinned at him, pleased with how much genuine pleasure he had displayed. His eyes sparkled with wonder, making her giddy with excitement. She hadn't felt this kind of deep connection with Nick for months, if ever. Sweet moans of bliss floated from her smiling lips as she glided over his still hard cock. Fingers ran through her silky hair as the tip of his manhood pushed into her g-spot.

Her moans quickly rose in volume as her wet hole tightened around his dick. So thick, so deep, so satisfying was his member that she felt her climax approaching. Eric's manly chest pressed against her erect nipples as he plunged himself into her in rhythm with her motions. With each forceful thrust of his cock against her g-spot, Jenny expelled a gasp of delight.

Jenny's burning need to orgasm guided her hand to her clitoris. Each swift motion of her slender fingers over her love button sent a jolt of erotic joy through her body. Eric stared at her beautiful face with its furrowed brows and open mouth. His constant pounding of her soaked pussy and the sensations rippling from her clit brought her to the brink of her peak.

With a single perfect thrust of his stiff cock, Eric sent Jenny over the edge. Her head jerked back, her body convulsed, and a scream resonated through the room as Eric watched in awe, her shuddering vagina clinging to his pulsing manhood. Waves of intense bliss ripped through her as she came. The incredible sights, sounds, and sensations of Jenny's orgasm drove Eric's cock deeper and harder into her, ready to fill her with another load.

"Eric," She breathed as she came to rest on his throbbing dick. "That was... incredible." A smile of contentment stole over her pretty face. Eric's own lips echoed the sentiment while his eyes betrayed desperation.

"I wanna cum again," Eric whispered.

Jenny wordlessly unsheathed Eric's throbbing dick from inside her and dropped to her knees. The absence of her pussy around him let Eric's fears of being caught resurface. But before he could speak, Jenny's lips slid over his sensitive head and along the length of his cock. He cried out as she sucked gingerly on him, immersing him in the sweet succulence of her mouth. Fear turned to desperate anticipation as she looked up at him with big, beautiful, seductive eyes.

Eric's half-closed eyes stared back at her as she bathed his dick with her warm saliva. She expertly ran her tongue along his shaft, tasting her own sweet juices. Soft moans caressed his dick as it filled her mouth and pushed against her throat. The vibrations of her vocal chords against his throbbing head caused Eric to grip the chair tightly. The stroking of her tongue along his dick pulled his cum along his shaft, and her insistent sucking begged him to release it.

An explosion of semen drenched Jenny's warm mouth as Eric's shouts of joy resounded in her ears. Surprised at the size of his load, she let his cock slip from her lips, stroking it hard and fast with her spit and his cum as lubricant. His body shook as he continued jetting over her nose and cheek.

Despite the amount of cum still in her mouth, Jenny shoved his dick inside again, letting him complete his orgasm over her tongue. Eric caught his breath as his exhausted cock fell from her mouth. As he studied her beautiful cum-soaked face, a loving smile graced her lips.

"Jenny," He murmured.

Before he could continue, the sound of a key in the front door echoed like a gunshot through the room. Instantly, Jenny sprang to her feet, heading for the bathroom, grabbing her pants and underwear on the way.

Frantically, Eric pulled up his pants and fastened them, resuming a normal posture just as Nick staggered into the kitchen.

"I got the wine!" Nick shouted, waving a bottle-shaped paper bag. "Where's Jenny?"

"In the bathroom," Eric replied calmly, trying to keep his voice from trembling.

Nick placed the bottle on the kitchen table as Jimmy and Amy entered the room. Jimmy instantly grabbed another beer from the fridge.

"If I'm gonna be around this drunk," Jimmy pointed to Nick, "I'm gonna need to be at least buzzed."

Amy leaned against the kitchen counter and surveyed the various pots, pans, and plates.

Eric wondered if she could tell that Jenny hadn't been cooking in their absence, but then assured himself he was just being paranoid.

Jenny emerged from the bathroom fully clothed, with a clean face, looking as if nothing had occurred.

Amy glanced from Jenny to Eric as the corner of her mouth curled slightly upward.

"Is everyone hungry?" Jenny asked as she scraped the contents of a pan onto five dinner plates.

"I'm starving, man," Nick announced as he sat down at the table.

"I think you'll like this, Eric," Jenny suggested casually. "It's a recipe passed down from my great-grandmother."

"Oh?" Eric nonchalantly raised an eyebrow.

"She was from Spain," Jenny informed him, while gathering forks and knives.

Eric's lips drifted upward into a genuine smile.


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:11 PM
Clutz


My name is Karenna, and I'm a clutz.

I've been a clutz since I was a child. I fell so frequently my knees still bear the scars. After a while, my parents learned to ignore the thumps unless I started to cry. Which was seldom; I was usually too busy laughing at myself.

My first French kiss, I couldn't figure out how to get my teeth out of the way. Poor guy's tongue bled for an hour.

That was just a few days before I almost gave my best friend a black eye when I stretched without realizing she was behind me.

As I got older, my clutziness became more pronounced. The first time I undressed in front of W.J., my first true love, during my freshman year of college, my legs got tangled in my pants and I fell. Fortunately, I landed on him. He didn't seem to mind.

He wasn't too happy when he tried to teach me how to give a blowjob, though. "Just put your mouth on my dick and suck it like a popsicle," he told me.

"But I bite popsicles," I replied.

Since he was the same guy whose tongue I'd bitten, he chose to put the blowjob lessons off for a while.

Losing my virginity was an adventure and a half. The good Creator blessed me with what a friend of mine called "Superhymen". Yep... the damn thing was steel-reinforced, I swear. W.J. tried for two years to break it. No luck. My pussy could have been used as a safe; no one could break in.

W.J. eventually gave up. I lost my virginity at age 20 to another guy. We started the evening with a game of strip poker, which ended when I tore my blouse trying to take it off. Fortunately, the rip was under one arm; I didn't have to explain it to my mother when I got home.

Once my blouse was off, I finished undressing under the blanket on the guy's bed. He lay down beside me and narrowly avoided getting my knee in his crotch. He chalked it up to me being nervous; he was unaware of my long history of clutziness.

He positioned himself on top of me and tried to penetrate. Superhymen struck again; several times, his cock just bounced right off. I was ready to either die of embarrassment or scream from sexual frustration when he finally managed, after half an hour of trying, to break right through. It hurt like hell at first, but only for a few seconds. And I managed to fuck him without causing any injuries.

I got older, got married, and had many minor incidents of clutziness. Nothing noteworthy, other than the night I almost broke my ex's nose when he decided to try oral sex on me. That was partly due to his own clutziness, though. How many men in their thirties don't know what a clit is? He licked and bit in all the wrong places, until I started to squirm because I wanted it over with, and then he zeroed in and caused actual pain. My knee came up, and his face was in the way... Good thing nasal blood washes out easily.

Years went by, and I got divorced. First time I fucked a guy after I left my ex, I was nervous as hell. Actually, I was nervous when he finger-fucked me in my front hall. Nervous to the point that I had to lean against the doorway to the living room. Unfortunately, I forgot about the picture hanging there. Having a wooden frame fall on your head can be a real mood-killer.

Several months later, I was dating another guy, J. He was absolutely gorgeous. When I talked to him, I was tongue-tied; when I was around him, I was clumsier than usual. The night we met, he had to catch me when I tripped over something on the floor of the bar we were at. Not that I minded having his arms around me.

Two weeks after that, we went on a date. The plan was to go bowling with some friends. On the way to the bowling alley, J dared me to give him a blowjob. I tried for about fifteen minutes to unbuckle his belt. Finally, he gave up and did it himself. With his cock free, I leaned across the center console and started sucking. "Watch the teeth!" he shouted.

Stupid teeth struck again. Sometimes I swear it would be better if I had dentures; then I could remove them when needed.

I did my best to suck without biting, until we got to the bowling alley. My neck was so stiff I could barely turn my head; leaning across a center console is not the most comfortable position for fellatio. At least not when you're someone who can hurt yourself just by getting out of bed in the morning. (Hey, it wasn't my fault my cat knocked an earring on the floor post-up and I stepped on it!)

Bowling was fun. Right up until I swung my arm back and dropped the ball. It rolled off behind me and hit J in the foot. "I think I'd better duck," he said.

"Probably," I agreed.

He didn't duck, and my clutziness picked that night to be contagious. Somehow J pulled his groin while sending his bowling ball down the lane. He limped through the rest of the night while I tried to be supportive. Which was somewhat effective until we got back to his place and he asked for another blowjob. I leaned just wrong, and... well, let's say he wasn't up for any more action after that.

A couple weeks later, after J had recovered, we got together again. He wanted to be my first anal experience, which I was all for. We got into the action, including a little regular fucking followed by my sucking his cock, this time with no adverse effects. We got lubed up and he sat on the edge of the bed, telling me to lower my ass onto his cock.

I tried. I really did. But without being able to see, I wasn't completely sure his cock was in the right place. Of course, I could have just asked him... But instead I kept trying to get his cock where it was supposed to be, until he let out a yelp. "Ouch!"

I quickly got off him. "What happened?"

"Oh, nothing important. You just bent my cock in three places. It isn't supposed to bend like that, you know."

"At least I didn't hurt your groin again," I said.

"True. I'll still be able to walk. And my cock will go back to its normal shape eventually."

That wasn't the only time we tried anal. The second time, he decided to use some kind of stuff that was supposed to numb the ass and therefore make it easier to penetrate. Unfortunately, it also numbed his cock.

But the crowning clutz event in my life was at a party some friends held at a bar. I love to dance, especially to certain songs. I was on the dance floor with a group of other women, getting my groove on, when my feet, encased in a brand new pair of slightly slippery shoes, went right out from under me. I ended up flat on my ass with a concerned group of friends around me, asking if I was okay, while I laughed hysterically.



The End

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:13 PM
The Postman Rang Twice


Ten years after we began our joint venture, my brother, Alicia and I, after downing the better part of a bottle of Jack Daniels, reviewed the lot in life we'd dealt ourselves. Michael seemed content enough, modeling for and promoting our project, doing the accounting, driving the motor home and letting Alicia collect his sperm. I was content enough screwing all those generous Johns and Janes, filming the proceedings and then producing all those, ever-so-profitable videos. Last but by no means least, Alicia seemed quite content with keeping us all slim and fit through her aerobic workouts and healthy cooking. Collecting fresh sperm by fucking Mike or jerking him off into condoms every evening never seemed to be a problem for her. Inseminating those hundreds of women with Mike's collected sperm never seemed to bother her. Most important of all, every new morning and after every video taping session, Alicia faithfully and lovingly massaged all the stiffness, soreness and discomfort out of my joints, muscles and my pussy. Life indeed was good for us all!

Michael and I congratulated Alicia once more for being the inspiration for our devil-may-care life style. That being said, I asked her what event in her former life prompted her to originate such a game plan for the three of us, to which Alicia confessed it was all brought on by a scene in the 1980's remake of "The Postman Always Rings Twice" movie. Alicia got a video from her drawer, slipped it into the VCR then poured herself another glass of booze.

When a particularly steamy love scene passed before our eyes, Alicia paused the VCR and began the following oration:

"I tried to watch this film once about 24 years ago and don't remember what the rest of this movie is about. I saw it at a drive-in-theater the year I worked a lumber camp in Montana. I worked there as a physiotherapist and nutritionist at the camp right out of college, feeding the crew and looking after their aches and pains. It was pretty isolated out there and other than the camp foreman, I was alone most of the time. Over the early spring I got pretty chummy with the Forestry supervisor. Roger was an outdoorsy powerhouse of a man who, given the lack of amiable companions out in the bush, loved me up strongly and was about the best thing up there in my young eyes, at least."

"One crazy weekend in late spring, we got married over in Reno during one of his many drunken gambling sessions. As spring turned into summer his preoccupation with gambling and boozing started to get the better of me. So one Friday night I took the two young first year Forestry students who'd been helping out into Jackson to shop while the main crew was out fire-fighting in the bush."

"The next afternoon as Roger prepared the booze and snacks for his weekly game, I was thoroughly pissed off with him, so I offered to drive the two nineteen year old college lads into town for something to do. Not wanting to be ridiculed by the "good-old-boys," who'd been fighting fires while the boys were marking trails, the boys offered to pay my way if I'd take them to a drive-in movie."

"I sat back in the middle of the center seat of the old Suburban while the guys relaxed in the front bucket seats as "The Postman Always Rings Twice" lit up the screen. In one scene, Jack Nicholson lifted Jessica Lange up onto the food preparation table she'd been rolling pastry on. Jack pushed her back, shoved up her skirt then planted his thick finger firmly into the crotch of her beige nylon panties! While kissing her roughly and forcefully, flour flew and Jessica cussed as Jack unzipped then hooked his thumb into the crotch of her frilly panties and pulled them out of the way! She moaned like a cat in heat as he rammed it into her!"

"At that point I grumbled under my breath that nothing like that ever happens to me anymore. I guess my breathing might have got a little labored as I undulated my hips a little. As I secretly squeezed and pulled my nipples, I didn't notice Todd's head slowly swivel around until his eyes glanced down then immediately shot up to meet mine!"

"I tapped Dan on the shoulder, gave him ten bucks and told him to get popcorn, some drinks and a couple chocolate bars for me from the concession stand. As soon as Dan exited the truck, I lifted up the hem of my skirt to show off my panties. I spread my legs and asked Todd if he'd like to rub my cunt and kiss me like Jack did to Jessica. Todd obediently climbed into the middle seat beside me. I stretched my feet up onto the top of the big old console between the front seats. He kissed me roughly and rubbed my crotch delightfully, exactly as he'd seen on the big screen. I unzipped his fly, thrust my hand inside and began to knead his growing penis ever so hard."

"By the time Danny opened the front door with the refreshments, I'd flipped down the rear seat back to produce a tabletop, sort of like the one in the love scene. Todd had pulled the crotch of my panties out of the way, was kneeling on the floor and was fucking me like a man possessed! Danny spun around in the driver's seat to watch the action at the back of Roger's truck. After Danny and I made eye contact, I smiled saucily and sent air kisses back to him. When Todd ejaculated and pulled back from me panting, I asked Dan if he'd like to try out Jack's moves on me as well. As I adjusted back the crotch of my panties, the lads traded places."

"As Todd helped himself to the refreshments, Danny thumbed in my panties, saturating their crotch with Todd's seeping semen. I unzipped Dan's fly, navigated his throbbing penis out through his boxer shorts then expertly massaged its head purple and shiny. Dan awkwardly tried to get my boobs out but I pushed him away scolding, "Not here you fool! Take a look around us. People beside us are already watching the rocking!"



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:15 PM
"Just get it done with!" I remember insisting. Todd obliged and after another hundred or so rock hard thrusts shot the second charge of hot semen deep into my pussy. The three of us assumed our original seating positions and in less than three minutes, I pointed out that their cum was seeping out of my pussy, drooling down and gluing my panties to the crack of my ass. As I waddled over to the washroom I was ever so aware of the beady little eyes following me from the vans on both sides of the old Suburban. I cleaned myself up with wetted paper towels, rinsed out my panties in the sink then returned to truck. I prodded Todd into the back seat, started the Suburban up then exited the drive-in in a cloud of dust."

"About two miles from the camp, I put the Suburban into 4-wheel drive and headed up a gravel fire road, eventually parking it in the middle of a moonlit clearing. All that bouncing had gotten me excited again so I coyly asked, "Are you two up for a threesome?"

"I ordered the guys out of the truck, reached back through one rear side-door then flipped down the center seat's back. I went around to the rear of the truck, opened the back door and flipped the rear seat's back up. I instructed Todd to take all his clothes off then sit down, facing backwards on the front console. I told Dan to strip and then sit down in the middle of the rear seat. I peeled off my dress and bra, threw them up on the dash then totally naked, climbed in and kneeled onto the folded over center seat back. I faced backward to Todd, spread my legs, bent over then sucked his fishy tasting penis into my mouth! I just about gagged because it was disgusting tasting! So I asked Dan to pass me some Cola. I swilled one slurp around in my mouth to neutralize my tongue, swallowed and then took another slurp to rinse down Dan's dirty dick with."

"Satisfied with Danny's refreshingly tasty penis, I spun around and gave Todd's equally disgusting cock a Cola bath. With both boys sporting massive erections, I spun around once more and told Todd to kneel against my seat, close behind me then just jamb it into me from behind, Doggy style. After five or so good hard strokes, I grabbed onto both front seat backs, leaned ahead a little, asked Todd to play with my nipples and then sucked his cock into my mouth. Every once in a while, Todd would get close to cumming in my mouth, so I'd slurp off his knob and give it a tiny little nip with my teeth, scaring the crap out of him and slowing him down."

"Once I felt Danny's warm rush of semen ooze into my vagina, I grabbed the Cola bottle and spun around backwards on my seat. I gave his limp dick another Cola wash with my mouth then told Todd to mount me from behind. Todd stroked away like a jackhammer so I had to be very careful not to deep throat Danny. I just whimpered and grunted with each stroke like a porn queen until another volley of hot sperm shot into my innards."

"For some unknown reason I suddenly longed for some high protein semen to warm my mouth so I sucked every last drop of it out of Todd's urethra. Of course I just got enough to make me cough when it slid down my throat. When I asked Danny to finger and lick my clitoris so I'd have an orgasm he said he'd have to pass on the licking part. He wiggled around but no matter how I showed him, he just couldn't give me the right action. Dan uttered a similar reply to the licking, gave me an even worse rub so disgruntled, I decided to call it a night."

"After I dropped them off at the bunkhouse, I gave my nether region a quick cleanup with a warm washcloth and crawled, disillusioned into bed. Half an hour later, Roger stumbled into our room, reeking of cigar smoke, crawled over on top of me and planted a rum, nicotine and taco soaked tongue into my mouth. He kissed me roughly, much like Jack did, shoved my nightgown up, much like Jack did whipped off his clothes and fucked me hard, just like Jack did!!! If I wasn't sore after the first four hard fucks of the evening, I certainly was after the last. I prayed that he'd be quick, but he was drunk and after fifteen minutes more of pummeling my pussy, he finally shot his load into me, rolled off me, farted grossly and promptly fell asleep!"

"Life went on as usual over the next four weeks, taking Todd and Dan into town every weekend, but I never touched either of them again! My period was late by the fifth week so I had them check me out at the clinic that Friday night. Of course, the following Friday the doctor told me I was pregnant!!!"

"I thought about things then secretly packed my bags the first Friday of September. I left a goodbye note for Roger on his Poker table then took the boys into Jackson early. With a kiss and a dick squeeze to each, I put them on a bus east. I left the Suburban in the parking lot of the bus terminal then took a Greyhound west to Reno. I applied for an annulment there, got a quick abortion, took another Greyhound southwest to California then landed that job, caring for your Aunt Laura."

Mike and I just sat there stunned and bewildered by the frankness of our sweet Alicia's shocking confession. Alicia pressed Play once more on the VCR then after a few moments she stared into Mike's eyes as well as mine. She cleared her throat and said, "I can't back into the movie this time either and I see by the look in both your eyes, we're not going to see the rest of this movie tonight either so are we all up for a torrid threesome?"



The End

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:19 PM
The Girl From the Elevator


I was on a business trip, staying at the Best Western in Deerfield Beach, Florida. I don't know what it is about Florida, but the women there don't seem too concerned about letting it all hang out – big girls, fat girls wearing tight t-shirts, half shirts, halters or swim-tops. I guess their thinking is, "Hey, it's hot and I'm going to be comfortable – so what if I'm fat and my belly is showing."

Anyway, I had checked in and dropped my stuff in my room when I realized I hadn't brought a razor. A quick trip down to the lobby and I'd be all set.

My room was on the 5th floor and I was alone on the elevator when it opened on level 3. An older couple, older than me anyway – I was 24 at the time, was arguing at the elevator door. They were African American and the guy looked very angry. He was yelling at the woman while she held the door open.

The woman was overweight, some would call her fat, but she didn't seem to mind. She had a large towel wrapped around her ample waist and was wearing a brightly colored bikini top. Her breasts were huge and, in the colorful top, looked like twin beach-balls sitting on her protruding belly.

I was getting uncomfortable when the buzzer sounded loudly. The man shoved the woman onto the elevator with a, "Go ahead, get away from me!"

Angrily, as the door began to close, he reached in and yanked at her bikini strap, pulling it off her shoulder, revealing her left breast. It looked tremendous; round, firm and wonderfully brown. Her nipple was puffy and almost solid black.

"You okay?" I asked, trying to look her in the eye, but failing miserably as she stuffed her smooth flesh back into its silky cup.

"I'm fine," she said softly, adjusting her strap.

You sure are, I thought to myself, but didn't say a word. We both got off at the lobby and went our separate ways – she toward the pool and me to the front desk.

A little bit later, I was back on the 5th floor, outside my room trying to improve my cellphone reception, looking down at the cool blue water in the hotel's pool.

The woman from the elevator was wading slowly back and forth in the pool. She was the only person down there, but she wasn't really swimming. She was walking a bit and occasionally lying back in a semi-float, her breasts and stomach pushing skyward. I stared admiringly and marveled at how graceful she looked.

She noticed me at the railing and I gave her a silly salute. I watched her for a few more minutes before, grudgingly, returning to my room.

I spent the remainder of the afternoon unpacking and preparing my materials for the various meetings I had scheduled, but I couldn't get those colorful tits off my mind.

A knock on the door startled me and I peeked curiously out the adjacent window. It was the woman from the elevator; she was wearing a large t-shirt, the same towel and looked like she had been crying.

I opened the door a bit hesitantly.

"I'm sorry," she told me, "Can I come in?"

Unsure what to say, I gestured her in.

"Thank you," she said, swinging her purse nervously. "You seem so nice."

Her shirt was a mess, something had been spilled on it and her face was wet and shiny.

"Can I use your restroom?" she asked, before explaining, "He threw his beer on me."

"Sure," I said, finding my voice, "G'head."

She stepped into the small bathroom without closing the door behind her. I jerked the front curtain shut as she pulled her wet shirt over her head. She was still wearing the rainbow colored bikini top and her breasts bounced firmly as the shirt came free. She proceeded to vigorously wash her face and upper chest with the tiny bar of soap. Her tits and belly jiggled nicely as she did and I couldn't help but stare.

"Can I use a towel?" she asked, turning suddenly and catching my rude gaze.

"Sure," I fumbled, "I've got plenty – use as many as you need."

She laughed and wrapped a crisp white towel over her shoulders, draping it across her golden chest and cleavage. The white of the towel stood out in stark contrast to her brown skin.

"Can I get you something?" I asked. "I've got water and a Coke."

"Water," she answered. "Thank you."

I got her a bottle from the mini-fridge and she sat on the worn couch. I pulled out the stiff wooden desk chair and opened the Coke.

We spent the next hour or so talking; awkwardly at first, but soon it became more casual. Her name was Tamara and the guy she was with was her latest loser boyfriend. They had come to Florida to start over, but weren't having much luck. He was unemployed and unmotivated. She was tired of the whole adventure and just wanted to go home. Maryland was home and she told me she was going to get a bus ticket back there first thing in the morning.

While we were talking I continued to admire her large breasts. They were magnificent and spilling out of her top. The towel around her waist did little to hide her dramatic legs – thick thighs tapering to thin calves and ankles. Her stomach was round and full, but also smooth and sexy. Her hair was shoulder length and combed straight. Large, almost purple lips and a wide nose balanced pleasingly with her green eyes.

Somewhere in the conversation, I volunteered to drive her to the bus station and told her she could spend the night in my room.

When our conversation had finally wound down, she decided to try to get some sleep. She would have to sleep in her swimsuit because I had nothing for her to wear – all my stuff was too small. That was fine with her – and me, to be honest.

I tried to appear uninterested and busy, but watched eagerly as she removed the towel from around her waist. Tamara's wide ass looked incredible. The thin line of brightly colored material trying to cover it didn't stand a chance. Her smooth, brown cheeks took my breath away as she climbed into bed.

She was asleep by the time I had shaved and jumped into some sweats. I decided not to hassle with unfolding the sofa-bed and dropped tiredly onto the couch. As I drifted off, I found myself staring at the shape under the blankets and imagining what it would be like to touch her, to rub her, to make love to her ...

... I don't know how long I had been out, but I must have been sleeping soundly because I woke up to find my erection in Tamara's hot mouth!

As the fog in my head cleared I watched my cock disappear between her thick lips. She was still wearing her bikini and I could feel her breasts pressing against my thigh. I started to sit, but a hand on my chest kept me on the sofa.

Faster and faster her head bobbed on my manhood. With one hand clinging to the couch, I cupped a large breast in the other, squeezing and enjoying its weight. I could feel myself building and tried to warn her, but she just increased her pace.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:20 PM
I exploded with authority and felt her gag momentarily before resuming her manic sucking. She pulled greedily at my cock with her mouth and managed to swallow every drop.

"Holy, shit," I exclaimed with a gasp. "I thought I was dreaming."

"You ain't dreaming, Sweetie," she told me, finally releasing my prick. "You've been so nice to me and ..."

"Nice?" I asked. "If this is what I get for nice, I'm going ..."

"C'mere," she cut me off and pulled at my hand, leading me to the rumpled bed. I pulled off my sleep clothes and dropped onto the cool sheets.

Tamara stood over me and with a smile, slowly reached behind her back to unclasp her top. Her breasts bounced into view as she dropped the colorful material to the floor. Next were the bottoms. She bent over, slowly again, giving me a fantastic view of her dangling tits as she shimmied out of the tight panties.

She proceeded to do a little dance that had all her parts in motion. I stared in wide-eyed lust as her tits bounced on her swaying belly and her thighs jiggled with abandon.

"You like?" she asked, already knowing my answer by the stiffness of my revived cock. I nodded, too excited to speak.

Tamara crawled onto the bed beside and I was on her immediately, not able to wait another instant. My hands groped madly at her firm tits; my fingers pinching her stiff nipples. I kissed and bit at her neck and shoulders while my hard cock pressed into her soft warm hip.

Soon, my mouth drifted from her shoulders to her breasts and, with my active hands, I presented them to myself. They looked absolutely delicious; each about the size of a bowling ball. Her soft brown skin was smooth with the exception of a few tiny stretch marks where her tits met her chest. I let my tongue start in those small clefts, licking slowly and softly. I lifted her breasts slightly and my mouth explored the undersides, tasting her sweet salty sweat.

When I finally reached her taut nipples Tamara moaned. I pulled the dark knobs, one after the other, into my greedy mouth. I nibbled on them and sucked them deeply. I mashed her tits together and took both nipples in my mouth at once; she moaned again, her hands rubbing my back, shoulders and hair.

Almost reluctantly I left her breasts, shiny with my saliva, and continued southward.

My hands were rubbing her sides, her hips and her belly while I left a trail of wet kisses down the center of her protruding stomach. I dug my tongue into her navel while I shifted my position on the bed. I could now put my head between her thighs, while my chest rested against her lower belly.

She had a wild, unkempt bush. Her black curls, tangled and thick, were nestled between two soft, almost flabby thighs. My fingers dug in, trying to find her wet gash. Her crease was as dark as her nipples and slick to the touch. I didn't hesitate and plunged my tongue into her at once. She gasped.

I sucked and licked wildly, pulling as much of her flesh into my mouth as I could. I pushed my tongue into her as fully as possible and lapped at her pudgy, stiff clit. She tasted wonderful – salty and sweet at the same time.

Pressing her thighs apart with my forearms, I inserted a finger from each hand into her dripping slit. My tongue was still working crazily when I pushed two more fingers inside her.

With a moan, she pushed and tugged on my hips until she had access to my stiff cock. Her mouth engulfed me as I continued to pleasure her puss.

We sucked each other ravenously; our bodies jerking to our mixed rhythms.

I pulled her gap wide and rammed my tongue in. Her thighs clamped onto my head as she exploded into my waiting mouth. Her juices spilled across my face and I erupted into her throat a second time.

Wiping my dripping face on the sheets, I changed positions again; this time kneeling between her sloppy thighs. Wrapping my hand around the base of my semi-hard cock, I started slapping it against her wet bush. As my prick returned to life, I pressed it into her hair and gap. Not letting myself enter her, I rubbed my hard-on back and forth across her thighs and slit.

Tamara took her mammoth breasts in her own hands and squeezed them vigorously. She flicked at her nipples and craned her neck to lap at herself briefly. The sight of that drove me wild and my cock jumped in my grasp.

Without warning I jammed my throbbing cock into her. We both groaned happily as I pulled out and repeated the thrust. Again and again I pushed into her, watching her tits bounce and sway with each violent shove. My hands sunk into her fleshy thighs, pressing them further apart as I increased my pace.

I watched my penis sink repeatedly into her dark hole and I liked the way her black pussy clung to me when I retreated. I felt my ass tighten and shoved myself in completely, anticipating my orgasm. Tamara started to shudder and we burst together with howls.

As we lay panting I knew there was something I had to do.

"I have to fuck those tits," I told her huskily.

We kissed and touched each other passionately. It took a little while, but she rubbed my spent penis back to erection and I climbed on top of her. With some effort, due to her large stomach, we found a comfortable position and she mashed her tits around my raw cock.

I started slowly, but rapidly increased my pace. She was tugging at her nipples and lapping at my prick every time it peeked out from her cleavage. Her belly felt terrific against my ass as my dick glided back and forth between her tits. I shot another load and was surprised by just how much spunk I had left to unload. I left a wet, white line across her neck and chin while leaving a healthy puddle on her chest.

We fell asleep naked in each other's arms and slept soundly until morning.

Remembering my various appointments, we rushed to get dressed. She still had only a towel and bathing suit, so we had to make a stop at the local Target (she was adamant about not returning for her clothes or belongings) before heading to the bus depot.

I missed my earliest meeting, but I wasn't complaining – Tamara gave me a wonderful hand-job in the parking lot while we were waiting for her bus to arrive. When it did, we kissed and hugged a bit awkwardly and off she went.

As I was driving away I realized I didn't even know her full name ... but she knew mine and that, in turned out, was going to make things interesting ...



The End

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:23 PM
Raging Robyn


I turned a whole different shade of red as I pulled my card out of my wallet. Seventy-three dollars never felt so embarrassing and I was more than thankful that the clerk was a young, beautiful woman. Maybe she would understand; then again, maybe not and her judgment was withheld behind her professional smile.

I tried to talk myself down. I tried to remember that she was a clerk in sex shop. She had to have seen it all before. Surely seeing a man come in with his girlfriend wasn't a far stretch. I just wondered how many men went into the store to purchase a strap on for their girlfriends.

I paid little attention to the clerk or the contents of the newly stuffed plastic bag. My focus was more to my girlfriend, Robyn. Robyn was just as red as me, but she managed to grin in a way as to communicate with the clerk in the silent fashion that only women can understand. Robyn and I were well into our relationship and were well into kink.

Robyn, until meeting me, considered herself a prude. I figured that prudish behavior would have been and absolute waste on a five foot, ten inch blonde with large breasts, a thin waste, and well rounded hips. We were in a snow resort town when I first met her, so her physique was hidden beneath jeans and a hoodie sweatshirt. Though dressed down, she was beautiful and I knew that I had to have her in my bed. I didn't plan on her becoming my girlfriend, but I knew that I at least wanted to fuck her.

Her prude-like habits eventually caught up and it took a while for me to actually sleep with her. However, she was not completely adverse to oral sex. In fact, she down right enjoyed having my cock in her mouth.

One at a time, sixty-nines, from the front, from behind; oral was the only intimate exchanges that we shared for a couple of weeks. I didn't mind. I loved the smell and taste of her pussy set atop her long, thin legs and gladly went down on her often. She, of course, returned the favor. She was able to take the full length of my cock into her mouth and slurp hungrily as I came in the back of her throat.

After a couple of weeks, Robyn and I had licked, teased, sucked, and came with the use of our mouths only. Then, on a cold, but glorious Friday night, she spoke softly in a way that made my hard cock twitch. In fine, Robyn fashion, she buried my cock in her mouth to the hilt and waited for the near-cum pause. Unexpectedly, she pulled her face away from my hard on and paused. "Ah, I was about to cum," I protested as she looked up at me with her face just hovering over my member. My dick throbbed, aching to cum.

"I want you inside me," she whispered. I'm not completely sure if she was able to finish the phrase before I scooped her up to me and flipped her onto her back. I had my dick in my left hand and guided the tip to her pussy. She was soaked and I knew that she wasn't joking. I expected to simply slide into her, but it was not as easy as I had planned. She let me in on the secret that she had not been penetrated for a long time and she moaned with the slight pain of my hard cock pushing into her.

I buried my cock into her as slowly as my hips would allow. I could feel her pussy pulsate against me as she whimpered. I felt powerful looking down at her grimacing face, but I held still for a moment. I allowed her to adjust and waited for her signal that she was okay.

"Fuck me," she exhaled in a carnal voice. I obeyed the request-slash-command and began to pump my hips forward and back. I started with slow, smooth, light strokes, but it was not before long that Robyn had her fingernail dug into my ass cheeks. She was allowing me to pull back until the head of my dick nearly fell out of her then she jerked me forward as to silently beg to be fucked harder.

I didn't have to ask where she wanted me to cum before she whimpered, "I want your cum inside me." She didn't have to ask twice before I twitched and unloaded my loins into the depths of her hole. I pumped until I could feel that every drop had freed itself from my tip then I collapsed.

I came so hard that I failed to realize that she allowed herself to come with me. I had never had a simultaneous orgasm before and I wished I had paid more attention, but there was no lack for want and I certainly was not disappointed.

Robyn and I lay in a pile of flesh and sweat. Our bodies heaved as we tried to catch our breaths, but we couldn't seem to pry ourselves from the other. It was the most intimate experience I had felt as a man in my early twenties. I wasn't inexperienced is matters of fucking, but I was certainly new to feeling an actual love. I wanted more.

We finally managed to pull apart with a kiss. Where most couples go to clean up and turn on the television, Robyn and I lay next to each other. We were filthy from the fuck and didn't mind. We exchanged pleasantries and I began to fall to the natural urge to sleep. I figured that would be the best way to get some rest for snowboarding the next day. Robyn, however, was a natural woman and had the natural burst of energy following orgasm. She was more interested in talking than sleeping.

"Jon," she nearly whispered, "what's the kinkiest thing you've ever done?" I found the question to be kind of weird coming from her. It nearly felt like a set up for a knock down, so I answered with a somewhat tame and sheepish grin. "I had a threesome once." She chuckled a little then admitted that such a deed did not surprise her.

"Was it with a girl and a guy or two girls?" I kind of liked where the conversation was going, but I had to follow my nature to joke. "Actually it was with two guys." Her eyes bulged out of her head until I started to laugh. She slapped me across the chest for being so boyish in humor. Then I answered honestly, "It was with two girls." I still laughed a little as I asked if she had ever done anything like that, and I was a little disappointed of find out that she had not.

"So, my dear, what is the kinkiest thing you've done?" She had me hooked into the conversation. It would seem that horny-based conversation is more enticing that going to sleep.

Robyn smiled and admitted that she once had a sexual encounter in a public park. I was amazed at her exhibitionism until I found out that it was during the middle of the night with no one around. I still accepted her ploy to keep the dirty talk going. Then, her turn came again and the next question was asked.

"So, what kind of stuff do you fantasize about?" The question, though good in nature with the sense that she was looking to please me in the future, was still erotic to me. I began to answer, but stopped for the sake of embarrassment. "Promise you won't laugh?" I questioned and she agreed. "I want to be fucked with a strap on."

I expected her to burst with laughter, call me queer, or simply roll out of bed and leave. She didn't. She just questioned lightly, "Really? I wouldn't guess that would be something you would be into." She was right in her assumption. I was a rough-edged man and I understood her thinking.

I had never told anyone that before and it turned me on to get it out in the open. I felt my cock harden a little as I said it aloud. I looked at Robyn and could see the gears turning in her mind. Her fingertips had found their way to my left arm and she stroked lightly as though she was turned on. "Have you ever done that before?" she questioned. I answered that I had not. I didn't even know what started the fantasy, just that I had it for awhile and was waiting for a woman that I could trust with my secret. "Would you be interested in something like that?" I baited.

"I might be," she cooed at me with a grin, "but I think we should work our way up to that." She nearly sounded expert in her words. How would she know what to do or not to do? I asked if she had ever done anything like fucking someone with a strap on. She answered that she had not. Then she admitted, "I've never even been fucked in the ass." My cock grew immediately hard again. "Can I be your first?" I wanted so badly to bury my member into her ass at that moment. "I think we can work up to that," she answered.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:24 PM
Several weeks later, Robyn and I had gone through a series positions and oral exchanges that allowed us to experiment with each other's back doors. I would fuck her doggy-style just so I could push my thumb into her ass. She would blow me with my legs over her shoulders so she could push her fingers into mine. We both felt as though we were getting to a point where we were ready to have the other inside our asses. Then the day came.

We got off work on a Friday at the usual time. She called me to make sure that I was going to be able to meet her at her apartment and that went without a hitch. I arrived at her place and she was ready to leave almost immediately. She had an evening planned for us and I loved being out with a good time girl.

Our first stop was a late happy hour. Several bears, a few game of pool, a couple of shots, and a few rounds of darts and we were ready to go. I thought that we would head back to her apartment and commence with continued love making and anal finger fucking, but she had something else in mind.

I didn't recognize the area of town that we found ourselves in, but she was clearly up to something as we pulled up to the Midnight Book Shop. It was a coy name for a fuck store. I looked at Robyn and could only smile as we got out of the car. We were buzzed and a bit loose, so to speak. We were relaxed enough that we greeted the girl behind the counter and moved straight back to the dongs and dildos section of the store.

Robyn, a little uninhibited, picked up a dong the size of her leg and waved it at me. "What do you think?" She was playful and it made me laugh a little as I said, "Yeah right." Then the shopping turned a bit more serious as we came to a series of boxes. All of which were labeled with goofy names like "Love Harness" or "Super Strap". We, being a couple of novices, had no idea what we were looking for until I saw one that might accommodate us both.

The box was sexily illustrated by a beautiful woman wearing a black leather harness. The flesh colored cock poked out from her as she stood in front of the man with his hands on her shoulders. I picked the box up and looked at the details. The dildo was a girthy seven inches long, but it was connected to an inverted six inch dildo. It was like a his-and-hers package held together by leather straps. "How about this one?" I questioned Robyn and she commented that it looked great. With that, the decision was made. Robyn was going to fuck me in the ass to fulfill my fantasy for the first time.

The embarrassing purchase was made and we made an excited journey back to her apartment. I wondered what it would be like to be penetrated with something that large and my dick hardened inside my jeans. Robyn must have been looking at my crotch because she began to rub me through my pants. She could see how horny I was and I think that she must have been equally horny or a little drunker than I was.

I was driving, so she was able to open the newly purchased package without distraction. She pulled out the harness and held it up. She looked like someone brought Christmas early and I was pleased with her excitement. Then, I was able to see how drunk she was because she pulled the double dong out of the box. "Hmm," was all she muttered before she placed the larger of the two dongs into her mouth. She pushed it in all the way and pulled off. "You're bigger."

Her matter of measuring made me even harder. I hated her for a second for doing something so arousing at a time that I couldn't just take her. "It hardly seems fair," she continued, "yours is bigger than mine." I laughed at that, but she was trying to make the point that it wasn't fair that I would hurt her more than she would hurt me.

We arrived back at her apartment and dashed to her bedroom. It was very late in the night, but we didn't mind considering the buzz and excitement. It took no time before we were standing at the edge of her bed. Our naked bodies pressed to each other in the sexuality of the night and I couldn't wait to get to business.

"Did you want to fuck me tonight?" she questioned. I thought the question was absurd considering my erection, but I answered in the affirmative. With that, she dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth. Her head moved in and out as her mouth slid up and down my shaft. My dick throbbed with excitement and I had not been that turned on for as long as I can remember.

I thought for sure that Robyn was just drunk enough to strap on the new toy and have her way with me, but she had different plans. A cold sensation ran over my dick and I looked down to see that she was dripping lube onto me. "What are you up to?" I asked as if I didn't know what the semi-liquid was for. She began to jack me off with my dick at her face level. Then I looked down to the placement of her other hand. She had reached a handful of lube to her rear and was rubbing a generous amount over and about her ass. Suddenly, I heard her moan her distinct sound and I knew that she had pushed her finger into her ass. "How many fingers are you using?" She admitted her use of her two fingers then I felt her let go of my prick and reach up between my legs.

"Are you ready to fuck me?" It was a question that a woman normally reserved for her man, but I was the one making the inquiry. "Not tonight," she answered. "I want you to fuck me." She moaned again then said, "Three." I loved that she was able to get three fingers into her drunken ass and I couldn't wait any longer.

I reached down and pulled her hand away from my ass. "Stand up and get on the bed." She did so, but lay on her back. "Roll over for me." I was in charge and ready to fuck her.

Robyn was obedient without reluctance. She initially lay flat on her stomach, but lifted her lower body onto her knees without further direction. I had fucked her from behind many times, but never had I guided the tip of my dick to her asshole. My cool, lubricated tip touched her rectum and she jumped just a little. She was scared, but accepting. "Please go slow."

I had fucked several women in the ass before and I knew that the best way for her to accept me into her hole was for her to back into me. I told her the same and she began to push back until my head plopped into her ass. She paused as though she was stuck. Then she moan as if to cry, but did not pull away.

I felt her ass clenching tightly and I remained still. I loved the idea that I was effectively taking her anal virginity and I loved it even more as she pushed herself all the way onto me. Her ass cheeks pushed into my hips and I instinctively lurched forward. It was too much too fast and she whimpered for me to wait. I could still feel her clenching tightly and I waited until she relaxed to say, "Okay."

"Okay" was all I needed to hear. I ran my hands the length of her smooth back from her shoulders to her hips. I gripped tightly into her hips and began to push forward as I pulled back on her. She exhaled deeply with the first few thrusts before I felt her relax completely. "Fuck me," she moaned. I began to pump harder and faster with the idea that she was enjoying being fucked in the ass.

It was not long before I was hammering away at her ass. I pushed forward with a continual slap of my hips against her ass. The lube that coated us both made my dick slide in and out of her hole with ease as I piled into her over and over. Robyn had since moved her hand to her pussy and was digging at her clit.

Her asshole bore down tightly as she came and the sensation of continuous contact with my nervous tip was too much. Her orgasm subsided just as mine began to pound through my body. I grabbed into her hips tightly and thrust forward as my cock spurt cum into the depths of her ass. I continued to fuck her sloppily until I wasn't able to breath and my upper body collapsed to her back.

I kissed her between her shoulders and slowly pulled my still hard cock from her ass. She allowed herself to fall from her knees and lay flat on her stomach once more. "Oh my god," she huffed in an audibly pleased voice. I was just as pleased. I always enjoyed fucking her mouth and pussy, but there was just something raunchy about hitting the glory hole.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:26 PM
The glow wore off after a few moments and we decided that it would be best to wash up after this go around. We walked each other to the shower and proceeded to clean one another lovingly. There was still romance after a good anal fucking and it was pleasant. Robyn was particularly touchy and connected and I enjoyed her company as such.

We returned to bed and fell into a hard and deep sleep.

The next day was fun. We had lunch with friends and smiled constantly as to show that we had a dirty little secret. We went out for drinks that night and whispered lightly to one another about things to come. We allowed time to pass in the bar before I finally had enough waiting. It was well into the night and I wanted to go back home. I wanted to fuck Robyn in the ass again. She was sitting at the bar when I went to voice my wants to her. In a sly, but less than discreet fashion, she reached down the front of my pants and felt my swelling prick.

"Let's go." We tabbed out and made way back to her apartment. In the same quick fashion, we found ourselves without clothing and aching for each other. I lubed up my cock, but this time I reached around to her ass for her. I pushed a finger into her ass, but she protested. "Not tonight, baby," she stated as she put her hands to my chest. "Lay on the bed."

I did as I was told and waited for her to climb onto me for a ride. However, she had a different plan. She walked to her closet and returned with the box that contained her cock. I involuntarily began to rub my hard on. I was so excited that I shivered a little.

Robyn reached into the box and withdrew the toy. She had put it together and tried it on while I was asleep earlier that day. It turned me on to think that she had been planning this all day long.

I watched excitedly as she held the harness out like a pair of panties and stepped into it. She slid the leather straps up her legs then spread her feet apart to give the smaller dildo access to her pussy. She hummed a little, pleased sound as the rubber dong entered her. Then she tugged at the straps and buckles until the unit was secure to her body.

Robyn sauntered toward me with the rubber cock bouncing back and forth. She stood at the edge of the bed in full view. She wanted me to get a good look and absorb the sight of her. I reached out as though I had no control over my hand and began to rub lube up and down the shaft.

"How do you want it?" Her new extension seemed to give her a sense of empowerment as she gritted the question. I was baffled as I didn't really think the fantasy would go this far. "Doggy-style I guess." I didn't know how to answer and I don't know where Robyn's take charge attitude came from, but she retorted, "Well get on all fours then."

It turned me on to have her bossing me around like that and I did not hesitate to get on my hands and knees. I felt her climb on the bed behind me and wedge her knees between mine. I shivered again thinking that she had already shoved the dildo into me. "Relax," she cooed as I realized that she had inserted a finger into my ass. Whatever shyness or prude habits she once had were gone. I felt myself relax to her finger and I thought that I was ready.

Robyn moved the tip of the dildo to my ass, but her inexperience with having a cock caught me in the end. The head of the fleshy dildo pushed into me too quickly and I jumped forward. "Slowly," I pleaded with a reversal of roles. Robyn decided it best that I push back onto her the way that she had done onto me.

I slowly moved back against the dildo until I felt the rim of the head make way past my rectum. I felt spread open more than I ever had before and had to give myself a moment to relax. Robyn stroked my back in a soothing fashion as I inched down her rubber cock. I moaned and sucked air through my teeth as I allowed my self to slide up and down the shaft. I had not made it all the way down before I pumped myself onto the dildo lightly. They were not long strokes; just long enough to loosen me up and spread the lube generously.

Suddenly, I felt my ass open wide and I slid, slowly, down the length of the shaft until it was buried inside me. I felt myself still pushing back even though my ass cheeks had met Robyn's hips. "Okay," I quivered begging to be fucked. Robyn allowed her hands to move from my back to my hips. Nearly every detail was the same as it was when I took her anal virginity. Robyn's first withdraw was long and slow, but her first thrust shoved the full cock back into my ass with a thud of her hips. I felt the rubber dong bury deep into me and groaned as a second thrust came.

My arms buckled and my forehead met my forearms. I looked down the length of my body and saw that precum was pouring from my hard on. My dick was slippery and wanted to be touched, but I restrained for fear of cumming too soon. I looked further down and was able to see Robyn's knees and thighs between my spread legs. I watched as her muscles flexed each time she pushed into me.

Before long, Robyn was into it. She was more into it than I had anticipated. She jerked back on my hips in contrasting rhythm to every push of her hips. She was slamming into me harder and harder with every thrust like I was no longer attached to my hole.

I felt like my cock was going to explode, but I didn't want to cum and ruin the sensation. "Baby, can I lie on my back and watch you fuck me?" Robyn slowed her thrusts and slowly withdrew from me.

"Are you having fun?" she questioned as she pulled at my hips for me to roll over. I told her that I was with a smile up at her. I spread my legs to straddle her from beneath and she seemed to have an instinct for being the fucker as well as the fucked. She reached down to my knees and pushed them upward until my legs were bent and my ass was once again exposed.

Robyn wasted no time in getting her cock back into my ass. "Is this okay?" she asked to make sure that the position was not painful. I told her that I was okay just before she lifted my legs onto her shoulders. She returned to pumping in and out with the change of position. I was able to get a good look at the top of the harness that ran over her sexy hips. Her tits bounced each time her hips slammed into my ass. Her stomach muscles flexed and heaved between thrusts and breaths.

The sight of her, the sensation of her fucking me, the idea that my fantasy was fulfilled was too much for me to handle. I reached down and wrapped my hand around my cock. I jerked and stroked quickly until I came.

My cock twitched with the slick touch of my hand. It was the hardest orgasm I had ever endured. I let out a wide mouthed moan of ecstasy, but the angle of my legs being over Robyn's shoulders must have been the source of my surprise. The first spurt of cum landed into my agape mouth. I was taken aback for a split second, but swallowed the tiny bit of cum as the second and subsequent blasts of come fell to my chest and stomach.

I came until I milked my cock dry. Robyn had stopped her thrusts to watch the show then she let my legs down and leaned down to kiss me deeply with her cock still in to the hilt. The wonderful sensation of being fuck, a rubber cock in my ass, and the deep kiss of the woman that I loved more than any other I had ever known was more than enough to leave my fantasy completely fulfilled.



The End

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:30 PM
Initiating Kyle


The knot in Kyle's stomach seemed to grow the closer he came to his destination. Why had he agreed to this? He could have passed on their offer, could have said 'no thank you' to the two incredibly gorgeous men who had so generously offered to assist him with this endeavor and gone on his way.

But he hadn't.

Ashe Wilson was the all-American boy-next-door type -- six foot tall, one hundred eighty pounds, sandy-blond hair and blue eyes. One look at him and Kyle had been lost. Add to that Ashe's long-time partner, Jason Rogers, with his Italian good looks -- dark hair, brown eyes, olive skin, lithe build, and a pair of lips that rivaled Angela Jolie's. Throughout the course of the evening, he had watched the blond sucking on those plump pieces of flesh and Kyle found himself wanting to do the same. Kyle had to pinch himself to make sure he wasn't dreaming.

After nervously admitting that he had never been with anyone 'that way' before, Kyle had been sure they would laugh at him and move on to someone else. But they had surprised him, assuring Kyle that he was more than welcome to join them, that they would not pressure him into anything he was not ready for. If he decided at some point he was ready to take the final step, they would be more than honored to share that with him.

"We're staying at the Union Square Crowne Plaza in room 923 if you want to join us later," Ashe had said before pressing a kiss to the young man's lips. Kyle swore he could still feel those soft lips against his own.

The cab driver's voice interrupted Kyle's musings. "Crowne Plaza," he said as he motioned to the large building he had pulled up to. "That'll be $27.50."

Kyle pulled three tens from his wallet and handed them to the driver before exiting the car. Through the floor to ceiling windows, he spied the bank of elevators off to the right, past the seemingly never-ending mahogany check-in desk. Good, he thought. It wouldn't do to wander around the place like some lost idiot who had no business being there.

Taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, Kyle smiled when the night doorman bid him a good evening as he stepped into the opulent hotel, returning the sentiment with a quietly offered 'thank you'.

His stomach felt as if it were doing somersaults, his already-frazzled nerves fraying even more as he approached the elevator. He could do this, couldn't he? He could ride up to the ninth floor, knock on the door bearing the number 923, and take this final step.

Or he could chicken out and go home.

Alone.

Again.

The polished doors slid open quietly and before Kyle could change his mind, he stepped into the elevator. The ride up to the ninth floor took less time than he would have thought, but then again, he'd never been inside a swanky hotel such as this one. He wondered if the elevators in the more 'affordable' hotels were slower. Before he could finish that thought, the doors opened once more and Kyle stepped into the hallway.

After a quick glance at the sign on the wall informing patrons of their room locations, 900 to 925 to the right, 926 to 950 to the left, he slowly made his way down the right corridor. Thirty-nine steps later found him standing in front of the room number he had been given. Lifting a nervous hand, he knocked on the door and waited.

~ * ~

The two men did not make it beyond the living area of their suite before their clothes started disappearing, both extremely turned on by the thought of Kyle joining them. They had invited others to join them before, something they did on occasion, but never before had it been an innocent.

Both were looking forward to the experience if the young man showed.

Ashe moaned as Jason's succulent lips surrounded his cock, slowly bringing him closer to the edge. His lover's talented tongue curled around the shaft, massaging the thick vein just the way he liked it. He slid blunt-nailed fingers into the black shoulder-length hair, knowing his lover enjoyed the connection as much as Ashe did himself.

Hearing the quiet knock, Jason groaned around his mouthful, knowing that things were about to get a whole lot more interesting. The vibration slid up Ashe's spine, making him shudder. Jason smiled up at his lover who was reclining back on the couch, Jason on his knees between widespread legs. "Want me to get that?" he asked as he licked his swollen lips, enjoying the flavor of his lover on them.

"Didn't lock the door," Ashe said as he nudged his lover's mouth back to his cock. Taking the hint, Jason went back to work. "Come in, Kyle," Ashe shouted towards the door and then closed his eyes as a wave of pleasure rolled over him.

Kyle slowly turned the knob and opened the door, not sure what to expect. Were the two men going to pounce on him as soon as he stepped over the threshold? Would they stick to their word and not pressure him into anything? The curtains of the floor to ceiling windows were pulled back, the moonlight casting a silvery glow about the room. It wasn't dark, by any means, and he immediately caught sight of the two men, a naked Jason kneeling between the legs of an equally naked Ashe, his head slowly bobbing up and down. Oh God, he was...

"Planning on standing there all night or were you going to join us?" Ashe asked when he opened his eyes again, the light of the hallway spilling into their darkened room.

"Oh, yeah, sorry," Kyle stammered as he stepped inside and closed the door behind him. Now that he was inside, he wondered what he was supposed to do. No sooner than the thought had formed, Ashe was speaking again.

"We meant what we said earlier. We'll not force anything on you. Feel free to watch, or join in if that's what you'd like. You'll find that we're pretty open about everything," he said before dropping his head back to the arm of the sofa.

Kyle moved further into the room, closer to the two men. He could smell them, the musky scent that accompanied arousal. Deciding to watch, at least for the time being, he slid into the overstuffed chair next to the sofa. He could now see Jason's lips stretched around the thick shaft that glistened with saliva, could see the bliss on his face as he brought his lover pleasure.

Jason's dark eyes opened, focused on Kyle for a moment before giving him a quick wink and the young man knew instantly what he wanted. He wanted those lips wrapped around his own member. He unconsciously licked his lips, shifted in his seat to accommodate his growing arousal.

"He does have the perfect lips for sucking cock, doesn't he?" Ashe asked, startling Kyle. He had no idea the other man was watching him.

Kyle managed a nod and then Jason was crawling towards him, his sleek movements reminding him of a panther on the prowl.

And Kyle was his target.

Muscles flexed as Jason moved closer and Kyle's body temperature jumped a few degrees as lust swamped his system. Then four hands were tugging at his shirt, up his torso, over his head and off his arms. So entranced by the man crawling towards him, Kyle had completely missed Ashe moving to stand behind him. He gasped as one set of lips teased his already tight nubs and then another set of lips covered his own. One of his hands settled on the back of Ashe's neck while the other rested on Jason's shoulder.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:31 PM
As his tongue tangled with Ashe's, somewhere in the back of his mind, the extremely small part that was still functioning at this point, he noticed that Jason's hands, or were they Ashe's, were moving down his chest, blunt nails leaving faint trails of pink in their wake as they moved towards their destination. His stomach quivered when he felt the sucking kisses that were bound to leave a mark or two, and the teasing licks that were moving lower with each passing moment. Nimble fingers unbuttoned his pants and freed his weeping cock, and he moaned into the mouth assaulting his own as Jason's lips closed around his shaft.

Kyle pulled out of the kiss in order to drag much needed oxygen back into his lungs. He wanted desperately to look down but knew if he did, this would be over before it really began. Obviously Ashe had other ideas.

"Look at him, Kyle. His lips wrapped around you, sucking you," he whispered next to Kyle's ear, his tongue teasing the fleshy lobe.

Kyle frantically shook his head. "Can't," he mumbled, gasping as Jason took him deeper. "I'll come if I do."

A knowing chuckle wrapped around Kyle. "Been thinking of this, then?"

A quick nod.

"We have all night, you know. And besides, if you come now, you'll be relaxed for later," he said before tracing the whorl of Kyle's ear with his tongue. "Come on, you know you want to. I love to watch those pouty lips of his wrapped around my cock. I know you'll love it just as much."

Lifting his head from the back of the chair, Kyle watched as his cock slid between those perfect pieces of flesh, once, twice and on the third time, he let himself go. He groaned through his release, coating the back of Jason's throat with this essence, feeling Jason greedily accepting everything he had to offer.

Soft lips covered his own as he came down from his high and then he felt Jason moving, felt the heat of the other man. His mouth was being pulled away from Ashe's and then Jason was kissing him. After a few moments, Ashe joined in and then Kyle felt both men pulling away. He felt a moment of regret but that soon changed when he opened his eyes and watched the two men above him. He could see the love they shared and wondered why they had invited him along. If he had someone like either one of them, there was no way in hell he'd be sharing.

Ashe slowly broke the kiss, sucking on Jason's lower lip as he pulled away. He looked down at Kyle and smiled. "Enjoy that?"

Again Kyle nodded, his brain apparently still on vacation.

"Then you'll love what comes next," Ashe said as he moved off of the chair and pulled both men to their feet, leading them into the bedroom.

~ * ~

"Are you sure you're ready for this?" Jason asked Kyle as he slowly brought his soon-to-be lover's arousal back to the forefront. After leaving the living area, they had ended up in a tangle of limbs on the king-sized bed. Hands caressed, mouths teased, tongues licked, teeth nibbled. Do what feels natural, Jason had said and Kyle had.

Tentatively at first, but he had finally come around.

He had licked the copper disks of Jason's chest, teased the fine hair that surrounded them, worried the tight nubbin that sat proudly in the center of the puckered skin until he had his dark-haired lover moaning beneath him. Kyle had captured the succulent lips and settled in for a lengthy make out session, sucking on the tempting lower lip before releasing Jason from his grip.

Then he turned his attention to Ashe. The man's entire body called to Kyle and he wanted to explore every inch of it, but instead settled on the well-defined stomach, loving the way his muscles clenched and unclenched each time Kyle nipped at the skin there. He dipped his tongue into Ashe's navel, caught the dark hair between lip and tongue and pulled gently, earning a full body shudder for his efforts. Well, maybe the fact that his hand was leisurely stroking the thick shaft at the time had a little bit to do with it.

And now it was his turn. Or their turn, depending on how you looked at it.

"Yeah," he said as he slowly fucked Jason's hand, slick from his own precome. "But I want you to be the one," he said shyly and then looked over at Ashe who was lying beside them. "I want to be able to walk tomorrow."

They shared a chuckle over that because there was a noticeable size difference between the two men. Ashe was thick, not quite as long as Jason, but Jason's cock was slender, and Kyle figured he could handle that better than being split open his first time.

"We were going to suggest that," Ashe said before leaning over and giving Kyle a quick kiss. "We want this to be something that you'll always remember."

Kyle smiled up at the older man. "So far so good."

"How about we add some new memories?" Ashe asked as he pulled the younger man atop him, catching Kyle beneath the knees and pulling them towards the head of the bed so that he was straddling Ashe's body, their cocks nestled between them.

"Perfect," Jason said as he moved towards the opposite end of the bed. "If I do something you don't like, tell me and I'll stop."

"Okay," he said as he looked over his shoulder, trying to watch what Jason was doing. A finger beneath his chin turned his attention back to Ashe. He looked down into sky-blue eyes.

"We'll take care of you, Kyle," Ashe said sincerely, knowing that the young man's nerves were probably trying to put in another appearance. "Just concentrate on me, on what you're feeling, and you'll be fine."

Kyle nodded. "Kiss me?" he quietly asked and sighed when Ashe's soft lips met his own.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:33 PM
"Gladly," Ashe said, deepening the kiss.

Kyle felt Jason's lips on his back, leaving a kiss on each vertebra, working his way lower. He stiffened momentarily when he felt the first sweep of Jason's warm tongue over his opening but relaxed as he grew familiar with the feeling. Jason's tongue lapped at the tight ring of muscle, slowly working it open.

"That's it, relax and let me in," Jason said quietly as he continued to tease the puckered entrance until his tongue was able to work its way inside. He reached for the bottle of lube they had placed on the bedside table and quickly slicked his index finger. "Now my finger," he said as he slowly massaged some of the oil around the pucker, the tip of his finger dipping inside every few passes.

Breaking the kiss, Kyle gasped at the sensation of Jason's finger breaching him for the first time.

"Okay?" Ashe asked, concern written in his voice.

"Fine," Kyle managed to get out.

"I promise it gets better," Jason said as he reached up and stroked the smooth back with his free hand. The index finger of his right hand continued to tease the opening, seesawing back and forth, stretching the muscle even more. "Think you can handle another one?" he asked and after a quick nod from Kyle, he drizzled more lube down the exposed cleft, making sure to coat his middle finger as well.

Kyle hissed as one finger became two.

"Focus on me, Kyle," Ashe said and reached up to push the sweat-dampened hair back from the young man's face. "Tell me what you're feeling."

"Full," he managed to gasp out. "But it's good."

Just then Jason's finger stroked over his prostate and Kyle let out a surprised shout, causing his two lovers to laugh.

"Told you it was going to get better," Ashe said with a smile.

"Jesus fucking Christ," Kyle said as he buried his face in Ashe's neck and enjoyed the sensations that were rolling over him. His ass hurt, but not to the point that he wanted to stop. He knew going in to this that there'd be pain, and that the pain would turn to pleasure once things got going.

Jason continued his two-finger preparation for several more minutes, every now and then making sure to brush his fingers over the sensitive bundle of nerves.

So this is what they were talking about, he thought as he slowly became accustomed to the feeling of someone else's fingers inside of him. It was definitely different from having your own inside of yourself. You knew what was coming, the element of surprise absent during his sessions of self-pleasure.

"Think you can handle three?" Jason asked as he pulled out and teased the pinkened skin.

"Might as well since I've come this far," he said and braced himself for what came next. First the coolness of the lube, then the gentle touch of fingers at his opening. One sliding in, then two, and then the third slowly worked its way inside of him.

Kyle tensed. Jason halted his movements and Ashe captured Kyle's lips, trying to take his mind off of the flare of pain he had felt. Their tongues danced together lazily at first, then as Jason began to move again, the kiss picked up its pace as well. By the time Ashe released the swollen lips, all three of them were craving their release.

"Now," Kyle panted out. "Fuck me now, Jason," he said as he looked over his shoulder at his dark-haired lover.

Positioning Kyle on his left side, right leg bent and knee pulled to his chest, Jason quickly slid on a condom and covered it with lube, then moved in behind the young man. He looked over Kyle's body to where Ashe was lying on his side as well, facing them, and nodded. Ashe leaned in and captured Kyle's lips as Jason's cock slowly breached him for the first time.

It burned and it hurt, and Kyle considered changing his mind about the whole damn thing. There was a world of difference between fingers and a cock.

"Relax," Jason said as he stroked the trembling flank.

They remained completely motionless until the pain gradually began to fade into a dull ache. And then Jason started to move. The ache remained, though Kyle could feel the tendrils of pleasure snaking their way into the equation. He gasped as Jason angled his hips and the cock inside of him brushed over his prostate.

"Better?" Ashe asked as he watched the emotions skittering across Kyle's face. The grimace was gone, replaced by a look of wonder.

"Better," Kyle affirmed and then he felt warm lips on his chest, a teasing tongue lapping at his nipples and he didn't know which feeling to concentrate on. He was going to lose his mind! And then those same lips moved lower, teased his navel before taking his semi-erect shaft into the warmth of Ashe's mouth. In a matter of moments he was hard again.

"Do what feels good," Jason said as he continued his slow, languid rhythm. "You set the pace. Fuck his mouth. Fuck yourself on my cock."

Kyle soon found himself approaching sensory overload and could no more hold back the orgasm that ripped through his body than he could stop the world from turning. A scream filled the hotel room as his cock erupted in Ashe's mouth, his internal muscles clenching and unclenching around Jason's cock still embedded deep within him. In his post-orgasmic haze, he heard a groan from behind him followed by a gasp below him, then something warm and wet hit his calf.

It was several minutes before any of them were coherent again. It was Ashe who rallied first, rolling onto his back and lying there for a bit. Then he disappeared into the bathroom.

Jason was next to rouse and placed a kiss to the sweat-sheened back in front of him. "You okay?" he quietly asked. At Kyle's nod, he slowly pulled out and tied off the used condom.

"Give me that," Ashe said as he exchanged two damp washcloths for the used condom.

Kyle tried to roll onto his back but was stopped by Jason. "Not yet. Let me clean you up first," he said as he rolled his lover onto his stomach. Gently parting the smooth globes, he tenderly wiped the reddened pucker, thankful there was no blood present. When he was satisfied with that side, he urged his lover onto his back and cleaned up the stickiness that remained there as well.

While Jason gave himself a quick wipe, Ashe cleaned up the mess he had made on Kyle's calf. After dropping the cloths over the side of the bed, Ashe joined them, gathering Kyle into his arms. Jason snuggled in behind his young lover.

"You okay?" Ashe asked as he nuzzled the damp skin of Kyle's neck.

"Yeah," Kyle answered with a sigh. "A bit tender, but I expected that."

"You're more than welcome to use the tub or shower. The hot water will help," Jason added.

"Thank you. For everything," Kyle said as he leaned up and bestowed a kiss on Ashe, then turned in the blond's embrace to give Jason an identical kiss. "You two have no idea how much I appreciate you doing this."

"It was our pleasure," Jason said as he trailed a long finger down Kyle's cheek, smiling when the young man leaned into his touch.

"Absolutely," Ashe added over Kyle's shoulder. "Now how about we all pile into that huge tub of ours and relax. The night is still young," he said with a glint in his eye.



The End

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:40 PM
Best Served Cold? I Think Not.


For years I have carried around the memories of my junior prom like a pocketful of glass shards. Even the scars are largely invisible to others, but the glass is always there, always available to enhance the petty pains of life's everyday miseries.

To take just one example, a few years back Roger Bedford decided that we needed "more space." I had no problem with that. To be honest, I had more space than Roger was capable of filling anyway, the tiny-dicked little rat bastard. But beyond that, we had been dating for maybe two years, and it wasn't really going anywhere. It was time to move on, for both of us. Breaking up was the right thing to do. But the proper way to tell that to a woman to whom you've been professing your undying love for the past year, a woman who has been sharing her bed with you and cooking you meals, and taking care of your mangy ferret when you suddenly have to go visit your sister, is face-to-face. Take her to a restaurant, and give her the truth.

Don't just leave a message on her answering machine when you know she's at work, you fucking asshole.

To be fair, there was no way that Roger could have known about Alan, and my memories of the prom. Alan had been a high school senior when I was a sophomore, and had made my year by asking me to the spring dance. I can still remember the look on Andrea Phillips's face when I walked in on his arm. Alan and I dated the next summer, until I came down with mononucleosis. And then he went off to college. I didn't have a car, or even a driver's license, so we only saw each other at Christmas. He was a little distant then, but I chalked it up to the pressures of his first semester. He still seemed eager to take me to the prom in May.

His phone call came three days before the dance. I already had my dress, of course, and my mom was sitting at her sewing machine, doing the final alterations, when I burst in with the news that I wouldn't be going.

"Oh, of course, you have to go, sweetie," Mom said. She blithely continued sewing as if her older daughter weren't standing there behind her in tears. "All your friends will be there."

"Mother," I screamed. "You must be kidding."

She turned around, nonplussed by the anger in my voice. "Did he say why?"

I deflated immediately, and slumped into the chair beside the sewing machine. "Something about it not being possible. I don't know. By then, I was crying too hard."

"Still, dear, I'm sure you can find a friend to go with." Mom returned to the machine. "After all, it's a memory that will stay with you for the rest of your life."

She was certainly right about that. Particularly the memory of Andrea walking into the prom on Alan's arm. And the memory of the look she gave me when she arrived, filled with malicious triumph.

It is the memory of that moment that floods my mind today, as I scan the morning's mail. There are a few Christmas cards, which I find annoying since it's only the tenth of December and I haven't even bought mine yet. And there, stuck into the LL Bean catalog, is a postcard with a cheery little picture of balloons on the front. I turn it over, and find an invitation to my 25th high school reunion. It's not until May, but the reunion committee gushingly reminds us to keep the date open. Her name is right there among the names on the committee -- it's Andrea Staunton now -- and my invitation is personally inscribed. "Hope you can come, Deb. Andy."

"Bitch."

I toss it aside. The last thing I want is to show up at anything run by Andrea and her crowd.

Andrea and I were the closest of friends throughout most of middle school. By the beginning of ninth grade, though, she was quite the little hottie. There was one spot open on JV cheerleaders that year; we both tried out and Andy got the nod. It didn't hurt that she had already started to wear bras. It didn't hurt that I was in the midst of the growth spurt that would bring to five-foot-ten. Whatever, the reason, Andy quickly left me behind on a trail of unreturned phone calls and obvious snubs. My only satisfaction was the dance, and walking in with hunky Alan.

It was a short-lived triumph. Andy had a car, and I later learned that by Christmas of that year, she had already visited Alan half a dozen times. By that point, I had apparently become his "safety" date for the prom, and Andy made sure that she didn't give me time to learn that until much too late.

For the next three weeks I occasionally run across the invitation when I'm cleaning up the counter. I can't bring myself to throw it out; as bad as some of the memories are, I had some good friends in high school that I'd really like to catch up with. Daniel, the band geek, turned out to be a very sweet guy. Last I heard, he was running a large software company. This reunion was just the sort of thing that would draw him. And Cheryl Edwards would probably be there, too. Cheryl had been my best friend for the last year, and the fact that we had drifted apart was more my fault than hers.

And then Cheryl called, yesterday afternoon. She had come home to visit her parents for Christmas and saw the sign for my business on East Fourth Street. We spent an hour on the phone, crying and laughing, and by the time the call had ended, she had somehow managed to get me to agree to attend the stupid reunion.

Today, though, I find myself consumed with the thought that I will have to see Andy again. Like me, she never left good old Hopetown. In my case, it was returning in my late twenties to take care of my dying parents, and then never leaving. In her case, it came from marrying Alan just after her high school graduation, when she was four months pregnant. She had divorced him a few years after that, and then finally realized her dream in life by marrying a richer, much older guy.

Ten years ago, when I had just started my interior design business, I had gotten a call from his secretary, who set up an appointment for me without letting me know that her boss had married my dear "friend." This woman, whom I eventually came to pity, showed me around the house and signed me up without my ever wising up. By the time Andy showed up, that same superior little smirk on her face, it was too late, according to my lawyer, to back out. Besides, I needed the money.

I have since become pretty damn successful, at least in business. My love life is an entirely different matter, a series of relationships that has left me, at the age of forty-two, despairing of ever finding one that would last. Part of it is psychological; the pool of available guys seems to shrink as a woman's business grows. As for the rest, who knows? Maybe my height has something to do with it. Maybe I'm just a bitch.

One thing, however, I can fix. I might be dateless at the reunion, but I am going to shed these twenty or so extra pounds that I have added since high school. Or at least most of them. What my roommates used to enviously refer to as my "college endowment" is probably there to stay. If only I'd had them in high school, I think with a sigh.

I undertake the process of selecting a gym with the same methodical planning with which I run the business side of my company. I diligently search the internet and the phone book for all of the facilities within a 20-mile radius of my house, and visit each one in turn.

Actually selecting the gym is a different story. I pride myself on my ability to walk into a house, spend ten minutes talking to a client, and sense immediately what it needs. By then, I can already see the necessary furniture, the placement of colors and textures, and the completed product. I still go through the motions of conducting a detailed analysis of the space, mostly so that the client believes that they are getting their money's worth, but eight times of out ten, my client ends up buying into the vision that I had that first day. And the other two times, my client is simply wrong.

I have already visited five establishments by the time I walk into the Toned Pony. It is in a seedy-looking strip mall in a part of town not yet visited by the God of Redevelopment. It is nowhere near as luxurious as the other five were; there is no carpeting in the foyer, no perky girl sitting behind a modern steel counter. Instead, there is a guy in his mid-twenties behind a wooden desk, a wet dream of a guy with curly brown hair and exquisitely sculpted arms jutting from his faded T-shirt. He looks up at me as I enter, and his steel blue eyes meet mine. I have found my gym.

"Hi," he says, extending a hand. "I'm Ben Stone."

"I know," I say, giving his hand a firm grip.

He raises an eyebrow and I laugh.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:41 PM
"The certificate on the wall." He follows my finger and returns his gaze with a crooked smile and a shrug.

"Deb Donovan."

"What can I do for you, Ms. Donovan?"

"I'm interested in joining."

"A trial membership?" he asks, pulling a form out of one of the drawers.

"No, no," I assure him. "A full six-month membership."

He frowns, his pen poised over the form.

"Can I ask your reason for joining?"

"Joining a gym?" I ask. "Let's call it a New Year's resolution."

New Year's Day is two days away.

"Then let's call it a trial membership," he says. Now it is my turn to raise an eyebrow.

"This time of year, I get a lot of people in who have very good intentions. But when January's over, or spring comes, they ask for their money back. And if they've only signed a trial membership, it just makes it a lot easier on my accountant."

I laugh. I lean forward and drop my voice to a husky alto.

"All right, Ben Stone. The reason I want to join is that when I go to my high school reunion in May, I want the bitch who stole my prom date to stand there with her jaw hanging down to her doctored boobs."

He burst into laughter of his own, and pulled another application from the desk. As I filled it out, I remembered that that was the only part of my last meeting with Andy that had gone well. Her eyes had lingered on my chest. It was just for a moment, but it was clearly a moment longer than necessary. She wanted me to be the geeky girl from high school again, not the tall, well-proportioned woman standing before her. A month later, I had heard from the grapevine that was still active back then, she'd gotten her new husband to buy her a set of implants.

"So what do I do first?" I ask, pushing the completed application back to Ben.

"Two problems there. Before you do any weight training at all, I'm going to recommend that you do aerobics and maybe a Pilates class, to strengthen your core. And Carrie, who does those classes, is a grad student at the U. So she's off on break 'til the fifth.

"She's very good at it," he hastens to assure me. "She's doing a master's in physio-therapy and coaching the women's gymnastic team. That's why the place is so quiet now. Our lifters generally come early or late."

"And the second problem?"

He blushes, a very becoming scarlet that only adds to his cuteness.

"When we get a new client, we like to take a picture of them and then develop a computer model to help them chart their progress and reach their eventual goal," he murmurs.

"And?"

"We, um, usually ask the clients to strip down to their, uh, underwear," he continues, "so maybe you should wait until, um . . ."

"Wait until next week?" I ask. "Because you don't know how to use the camera, Ben Stone?"

"Of course I know how to use the camera." I have wounded his pride. "It's just that I usually do the guys and Carrie does the, uh, women. And she won't be here until the fifth, for her classes. The Pilates is first, and then cycling. But she can do it when her classes are done."

"Well, you're just going to have to try, Ben. When I come back in here, it's going to be to start aerobics, not wait around for another hour afterward to have my picture taken. I'm sure a handsome guy like you has managed to talk plenty of girls out of their clothes."

He flushes even deeper, but agrees to take my "before" shot, and motions me into a small room off the back of the foyer. After a while there is a soft knock at the door.

"Are you, um, decent, Ms. Donovan?"

"No, I'm not decent, Ben," I say with a giggle. "I'm standing here in my bra and panties. Do you want me decent?"

"Uh, no. I guess not." He slips in the door and has me stand against a blank screen while he trains a fancy computerized camera at me. "There. That's great, Ms. Donovan. When you're dressed, you can come back to the desk and take a look."

"Thanks, Ben. Oh, and Ben?"

"Yes?"

"If after I'm dressed you're still calling me Ms. Donovan and not Deb, there's going to be trouble. Capisce?"

"Yes, ma -- I mean, sure, Deb."

He scurries out of the room as I begin dressing. I find him at the desk, staring into the computer screen with an odd expression on his face.

"Whatcha lookin' at, Benjy?"

My voice snaps him out of his reverie. He jerks his head up to see me and, after quick looks in either direction, turns the monitor around.

It is me, a me I haven't seen since high school. My waist has been magically shrunk, my thighs and arms toned, my abdomen tightened. I look pretty damn good, if I say so myself. But apparently I didn't have to.

"Say, Benjy. Guess this thing lets you play around with my hair style too, huh?"

My sharply cut blonde style has been replaced with a softer look that frames my face perfectly, enhancing my cheekbones and highlighting my own blue eyes. I look up to find Ben blushing yet again.

"Sorry," he whispers.

"Don't be sorry," I whisper back. "What are you, twenty-five?"

"In December," he stammers.

"Plenty old enough. I'll tell you what. If I really look like that in six months, I'll let you take my picture again. So you'll have a real one. See you on the fifth, Benjy."

I toss my bag across my shoulder and sashay out the door. Sitting in the car outside, I throw my head back and laugh once more. This reunion may not be such a bad thing after all. I haven't flirted like that in twenty years.

Carrie turns out to be a first class bitch, but she knows her stuff. She puts me on a much better diet, and over the next three months the pounds start melting away. In February, when I needed a haircut anyway, I had Ben print out the picture he'd doctored, and took it to my stylist. She was more than a little surprised, having tried to get me to soften my look for years. It turns out she had been right. I look ten years younger.

I feel ten years younger too. With the better body has come more energy, and by early March I am pressing Ben to start me on a weightlifting program. It turns out that his reluctance stems not from my needs so much as his own. I want to come in the middle of the day, when he is the only guy around available to spot for me. I can tell his needs from the bulge in his pants as he stands above me, looking down at the sports bra and lycra shorts I'm wearing to my workouts now. Not yet, Ben, I think to myself as I replace the bar in its holders. Not quite yet.

The time is right in early April. Carrie is off on spring break, her classes cancelled for the week. I arrive a half hour early on Monday morning. By now I know the routines well enough to know exactly what I'll find. As I enter, I silence the bell that usually would announce the arrival of a visitor. Instead, I turn and lock the door behind me. I bypass the women's changing room. This is strictly a business call, and I am dressed appropriately. I have on a short pinstriped jacket over a scooped black blouse, and a black skirt that's just a little too short for my next call, although the guy is a bit of a horndog. I usually don't wear heels at hall -- most tall women have no interest in looking taller -- but I don't think it will make a difference, at least on this call. I have a pair of flats in the car for the next stop.

Ben has just finished replacing the bar on its holder when I announce my presence.

"Somebody has been a naughty boy, haven't they?"

"Jesus, Deb. You scared the shit out of me."

I saunter up to the bar and put my hands on top of his. Over the last three months, our flirting has become more and more outrageous, but this is the first time that we have touched. It is an electric moment. I rub a thumb across his sweaty fingers, and inhale his fresh, masculine scent. His eyes open a fraction as he watches my gaze travel down his body and then back up, until we are staring at each other, a knowing smile on my lips, a nervous smile on his. He is still lying back on the weight bench, looking up at me.

"Deb?" he asks, his voice full of hesitation.

He moves his hand, to get a grip that will allow him to pull himself up to a sitting position.

"No," I tell him with a shake of my head.

"I'm sorry?" he asks.

"Bad Benjy didn't have a spotter, did he?" I ask.

"It wasn't that much weight," he protests. He remembers, however, his own counsel. It doesn't matter how much weight you have. Be safe.

"Benjy needs to be punished."

His eyes grow wider still.

"How?" he whispers.

I tighten my grip on his hands. He could easily pull them free, but by now he is bewitched.

"You have to promise to keep your hands here at all times," I explain. "Or your punishment will only get worse."

"Okay," he says.

"Good boy."

I move around him slowly, watching his eyes drink me in. I am no doubt a taller glass than he has ever sipped from before. I swing one of my newly toned legs up and over his, seating myself on his thighs. He stares at me, the young fly caught in the web of the older spider. Placing my hands on his thighs, I slide them up slowly toward the loose fitting shorts that he is wearing.

"You want this, don't you, Benjy?" I ask.

His reply is the merest nod of his head.

"You've wanted this ever since I came through your door, haven't you? You like tall girls?"

He nods again.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:43 PM
"Was your mommy tall, Benjy?" I ask. By now my hand is underneath the shorts, sliding up toward the waistband as my thumbs just graze the already erect dick that he has sprouted in his briefs.

"No," he says, his voice a choked gasp.

"But I'll bet your Daddy likes tall girls," I guess with a grin. He nods again. I turn my hands outward and grab the waist of his shorts, slowly pulling them down his thighs.

"Well, then today is your lucky day, isn't it?"

His briefs follow his shorts, and a beautiful cock springs into view before me. My hands leave his clothes and reach for it, the fingers of my left hand curling around it as my thumb slides up the shaft, the fingers of my right hand cupping his hairy balls. As it reaches the crown, my thumb slips from side to side just underneath the glans, teasing the sensitive skin that Ben's erection has tightened like the face of a drum.

He groans. I slide off his legs and down to my knees, keeping his eyes locked onto mine until he feels my breath on his cock. He blinks, and his eyes slide down, watching my full lips part and then seal around the head of his dick like it was a beautiful, ripe, juicy peach. He feels my teeth, ever so lightly scraping along the shaft as my mouth opens to take more and more of him inside. And he groans as I retreat, my tongue flicking here and there before it finally begins circling the tip, laving the spongy flesh in a warm, wet bath.

I rapidly pick up the pace, swallowing the shaft, sucking the head, and then licking his balls as I slid my hand up and down his spit-slicked cock. A previous boyfriend had taught me the trick of keeping the thumb of my other hand pressed against the spot at the center of the base of the cock, and as I gently put that into practice, I hear Ben groan.

I feel his hands cupping my head, and I immediately pull my mouth off of him.

"Ben," I say harshly. I give his balls a not-so-gentle squeeze with my fingers. "Hands."

His hands fly back to the bar.

"Good boy," I tell him. I take a long, slow lick up his cock as if it were a melting ice cream cone and I am a little girl determined not to let a drop fall to the ground.

With a twinkle in my eye, I recapture his dick with my lips. I circle the head again, a series of quick pulses on and off, and then take the whole thing into my throat, deeper than I've had it so far. It is a gorgeous cock, short but thick, nested in a thatch of thick pubic hair that tickles my chin. I hold it there, lifting my eyes to look at Ben, and then slowly drawing back. I let my lips drag along its length, having taken special care this morning to coat them in a shade I consider "Pornstar Red." I will definitely have to replace before my next appointment, or I'll end up shooting the guy with my pepper spray.

Ben moans again as I begin stroking the base of his cock with my thumb. The skin is taut under my touch, the ridge in the middle beginning to twitch. It is time. I pull off and begin fisting his cock as quickly as I can. His pre-cum is leaking out, coating my hand to make the job that much easier. He holds the bar in an iron grip now; despite the weight on it, I can hear it quivering in its holder as his muscles tighten in anticipation of his coming explosion.

"Oh, fuck!" His grunt accompanies the first spurt, the one that reaches all the way to his chest, with the second right behind it. And then a smooth, viscous flow begins to seep from the tip of his dick, drenching my hand, splashing on his stomach. I milk him dry, his cum finally puddling around his cock, and threatening to drip off the side of his hip onto the floor.

I stand, and finally release my hold on his dick.

"Debbie," he gasps. "That was . . ."

"I know, Benjy," I say, quieting him by placing a cum-covered finger across his lips. "Gotta run. Be back tomorrow."

I grab his towel and wipe my hand off before leaving, letting him wonder whether I have just made him a promise or given him an order.

It is both, of course. When I return the following morning, the place is once again deserted, except for the sound of Ben in the weight room. With the door once more locked behind me, I stop in at the changing room this time.

"Hi, baby."

Ben is startled by my purr, as if he had momentarily forgotten. Or perhaps it is the leotard. An orange-red monstrosity from the early 1980s, I discovered only last week that it has apparently followed me from one closet to the next, as I moved from college dorm to city apartment to suburbia. I tried it on immediately, and I was delighted to see how well it still fit. It is a little tight in the bust, perhaps, which delights me as well. Ben's goggle-eyed reaction to it simply adds to my pleasure.

Or perhaps it is the animal desire writ on my face. I walk slowly over toward him, watching his eyes watch me: the sway of my hips, my the swell of my undulant breasts beneath the worn fabric, the muscled tightness of my thighs. He has not moved since he saw me, still lying back on the weight bench where he was working with a pair of dumbbells.

As I approach, I take a long deep breath, filling my nostrils with the aromas of sweat and male arousal. There is more than a hint of female arousal too. I can smell it, at least. Ben is another matter. My experience is that men have little "nose" for the more delicate aromas that life offers them. They often fail to take notice, in fact, until they have their faces rubbed in them.

That works for me, too. When I tried on the leotard, I realized that its crotch had become dangerously frayed. I had been ready to toss it in the trash. But a smile played across my face as I realized that the leotard was intended, after all these years, for a different fate. With a pair of scissors, I had made the seam even weaker.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-02-2008, 08:44 PM
Once again, I move to straddle Ben on the weight bench, this time ending atop his chest. He has lowered his arms to the floor, seemingly unwilling to drop the weights until I expressly allow him to do so. I press my fingers against my abdomen, and slowly slide them down my belly as Ben unconsciously parts his lips. They slide down, past my navel and over my pubic mound, each finger appearing to find and stimulate a wholly separate set of nerve endings. Finally, my fingers meet at the juncture of my thighs. Ben's eyes nearly bulge out as he watches my fingers take hold of the fabric, stretch it, and then suddenly tear the seam that ran across it. I hold the front of the crotch in my right hand, the back in my left. My left hand snakes back, across my ass, and grabs the back again. I pull the two ends apart slowly under Ben's rapt gaze, teasing him with glimpses of my sex.

He gasps when I finally lift the two pieces and begin pulling them up. I expose my thick, swollen lips, my trimmed blonde thatch, and my flat, gently rounded stomach. I pull the fabric up beneath my breasts, and then pause. I drink in Ben's disappointment as I tie the ends together on the right hand side of my ribcage, leaving my ersatz bra in place.

I return my hands to my stomach, this time letting them glide over the smooth skin before coming to rest amid the curls of hair. I push my right hand even further, the three middle fingers following my curve as the thumb and little finger splay out to each side. Ben's eyes follow them in, follow my forefinger and ring finger as they gently tugged the lips of my pussy apart, follow my middle finger as it fills the slick furrow between.

I hum in satisfaction, noting through half-closed eye lids that Ben's eyes flick up, to study my face, before returning to my fingers less than a foot in front of his chin. I curlethe middle finger, letting Ben watch it enter me, up to the first knuckle and then to the second. His nostrils flare; he has no trouble scenting his quarry now.

He continues watching as a ripple of the muscles in my abdomen expelled the all-too-welcome invader. He watches me extend the digit, glistening with oil, toward his face, but as it gets too close for him to maintain his focus, he closes his eyes and feels me trace the outline of his lips with my manicured nail. When I return to the center, his lips part, almost involuntarily, and he sucks my finger inside his mouth. In and out, as if I were finger-fucking my eager young friend, I let him clean me before finally pulling free of his suction with an audible smack.

"Ready for the soup course?" I ask, my husky voice deep with desire and anticipation.

Without waiting for his answer, I thrust myself forward. I watchehis chin and then his mouth disappear beneath me. I feel his hot breath on my slit and slowly lower my lips to his.

His talent, I discover, does not lie in cunnilingus. He is eager -- little Benjy is always eager -- but it appears that none of his previous women has taken the time to tell him what they like. We have time to fix that. For now, I content myself with what he has to offer, knowing that what I have to teach him will make him even better.

After several minutes, I pull myself off. I look down at his wet, shining face, his smile covered in my juice.

"And now the main course, darling," I whisper. I move off him and quickly pull his shorts down his leg. Kicking off the cheap sneakers that I've been wearing, I grab the condom that I stashed in one of them. There is a flash of disappointment in his eyes as he watches me tear open the foil wrapper. I raise an eyebrow and he grins in acknowledgement. He knows full well that it is too early in our relationship to take any chances.

I straddle him once again. I watch his eyes light up as I undo the tie holding my tattered leotard in place. With a waggle of my eyebrows and a devilish smile, I pull it up and over my head, tossing it aside and giving him his first full glimpse of me.

"You're gorgeous," he murmurs.

"Thank you, Benjy. You've helped me get there."

"No," he says, "I just --"

"Hush," I tell him, reaching down between my legs to grab hold of his cock. I lower myself down and rub the head back and forth against my slit. Purring in anticipation, I finally hold it upright and put it into position.

"Oh, fuck," I whisper as I take it inside me. It is not a large cock; God knows I've had bigger. But I have been exercising my internal muscles as well, and the warmth that envelops him holds his dick in a tight clench. I begin to ride the carousel, holding myself in place with my hands on his abs as I suck him in and then pull off. It feels delightful. It has been way too long.

It has been too long for Ben too, apparently. He lasts no more than five minutes, barely long enough for me to claim a climax of my own. I assure him afterward that he was fine. I assure him that we will do it again, and that it will be even better the next time.

Six weeks later, I am asking him to fasten the clasp on the back of the Michael Kors dress that I have decided to wear to the reunion. He looks very suave in his charcoal gray suit with a powder blue shirt and a perfectly dimpled tie. It has been a fair trade, it seems to me. Over the last month and a half, I have made him into a better dresser. I have taught him how to pleasure a woman, with his fingers, with his mouth, and with his cock. I have loaned him money, a trifle really, to expand his business.

And all I have asked in return is that he accompany me tonight. As he drives my car there, he laughs and tells me that the last time he talked to his mother, she mentioned that she was going to a high school reunion this weekend, too. Isn't that a coincidence, he asks. I smile and pat him on the knee, telling him how much I'm looking forward to this evening.

The dress? $469.95 with tax. The gym membership? $300.00. The look on Andrea's face -- Andrea Phillips Stone Staunton's face -- when I walk into the gym with her son walking a step behind me like the proper little boy toy that I've made him? Absolutely priceless.



The End


That's All For Tonight !!! ;)

Glen2712
21-02-2008, 08:28 AM
Luv~ the write-up on "The Rule of Blowjobs for Women", Bro birdie8819! :D






P.S: List Of UPPEES is not in full due to the capacity limitation of the signature function (not be longer than 300 characters excluding BB Code markup). Rest assured I've all ur nicks n u'll be awarded. If I do missed u, kindly PM me. :)


Appreciate the PM, Bro David_Ginola, Bro Rw6828, Bro Myo_Swee, Bro XboxSG, Bro Best123, Bro Ahnook78, Bro bhoven, Bro VOGS, Bro nacho, Bro desk13, Bro BatistaSG, Bro steamystreamsg, Bro Linkus, Bro Regaine, Bro evo7_5, Bro Thongchai, Bro curiouslooker, Bro PS3SG, Bro Red-Card, Bro jerrystockton, Bro Cytan7, Bro =WK= and Bro dbhh!

David_Ginola
21-02-2008, 09:05 AM
Gd morning bro glen......n bro birdie, tks for the nice write up........cheers:D

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 09:41 AM
Luv~ the write-up on "The Rule of Blowjobs for Women", Bro birdie8819! :D



Gd morning bro glen......n bro birdie, tks for the nice write up........cheers:D

Thanks And Glad That You Guys Like It , well I do hope I can find more of this . :p ;)

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:04 PM
Her Name Was Miss Mary


In the summer of 1980 I had already completed my active duty time in the Marine Corps and was a member of the Marine Corps Reserve. While I loved being a Marine, I was not sure a career on active duty was what I was meant to do as I had always wanted to be in law enforcement. So I had came back home and was settling in to a career as a police officer.

As most people know, law enforcement officers are not paid that well and many of us have to supplement our income by working off-duty security jobs. I was no exception and contracted my services to a local convenience store chain to work at their "combat stores". These stores were located in areas that had high crime rates or were stores that had had more than their share of incidents. The pay was excellent so I readily accepted one of the high crime area stores.

The neighborhood around my assigned store was a melting pot of races and cultures. There were blacks, white, American Indians, Hispanics and even an Asian or two. It was a lower economic based area to be politically correct, but in those days we just said it was just a plain old poor area. There was only one grocery store in a 5 mile range of the place and it had it's own set of problems due to the clientele and area. Now don't get me wrong. The majority of the customers who came into the store were good, honest people. They were just plain old poor with many living off of food stamps and welfare. But, there were the others. The bums, hookers, drunks, dopers and dealers. They were why the services of guys like me were needed. I dealt with everyone fairly but firmly and had no problem taking the malcontents and trouble makers to jail.

I, of course, wore my police uniform while doing these extra jobs. For weaponry, I carried a Smith and Wesson .357 Magnum as my service revolver. I also carried a black, old-fashioned wooden nightstick on my left side. I was trained to use it and must admit I was very skilled in it's use.

I have always been attracted to black women, who I affectionately call "brown girls". I flirted with many who came in, being careful to not step over the line into what today would be called sexual harassment. Most of the ladies enjoyed the attention I gave them and I had a great deal of fun chit-chatting with them. At 6'4" and then weighing in at 225, I cut a pretty lean figure. The ladies especially liked my short dirty blonde hair and blue eyes.

I became the local counselor and attorney to many as it seemed someone always had a "police question" they needed to ask or wanted advise on what they should do about so and so who did this and that. As the area began to calm down due to my and the other security officers presence the store, business began to pick up and the area became much safer. Occasionally, one of the ladies would bring in a plate of chicken or some other food dish for me and the on-duty store clerk to nibble on. One nice older black lady brought me a homemade fried sweet potato pie. I hate sweet potatoes. But I ate it and I know when she left I had made her believe it was the best thing I had ever tasted. I was good at keeping the peace, but I was much better at public relations. I was prayerful though she never brought me another fried sweet potato pie!

One of the women who came in caught my attention from the first time I saw her. Her name was Mary. Oh, she wasn't beautiful like Halle Berry or anything like that. But there was something about her. She carried herself in a dignified, proud manner but not in the way that looked like she was stuck-up or better than anyone else. Her speech style was soft and succinct with a distinctly southern drawl to it. The first time she spoke to me it was as if butter were melting from her lips.

Mary, or "Miss Mary" as I would come to call her (and she called me "Mr. Rick") was then 41 years old. The years had been very kind to her as she did not look her age but more like a woman of 30 or so. She wore her hair in a coiffured fashion, similar to what Jackie Kennedy used to wear when she was in the White House. That style was out of fashion at the time for any woman, especially a black woman. The style though seemed to accentuate and soften her face. She was strikingly beautiful to me, with dark chocolate brown skin. Funny...her skin tone reminded me of the chocolate cocoa gravy my mother used to make for my breakfast when I was growing up. It was a smooth, creamy chocolate color, sinfully sweet and rich and you would pour it over large "cat-head" biscuits with a side of bacon or sausage. Yep, sinfully delicious. Mary's face was too, sinfully delicious. Well, not delicious but sinfully sweet. Her smile was radiant with a set of teeth a movie star would die for! I have met many women in my life but her face was so striking that it is hers I see to this day when I think of natural beauty!

Mary's dark brown eyes were large and an almond shape that she accentuated with black eyeliner that made them almost look oriental. I would later stare into those beautiful eyes as if hypnotized. They had that kind of effect on me and I have never been so enraptured with any woman's eyes since.

Mary's body was a little on the heavy side by most men's shallow standards. Oh, she was not fat or overweight, not by a long-shot! She stood about 5'5" and weighed about 175 to 185 but the girl was solid. She had had two children and there was a small amount of tummy but it was not unattractive. She had a very nice figure and looking back I would guess her measurements were about 40D-30-38 or something pretty darn close. Yeah, she was a "woman size" and not some skinny fashion model. And it was exactly the kind of look I liked on a woman. Especially those big brown breasts. Mercy but they were wonderful to look at!

Mary and I had chatted on several occasions when she would come into the store. I always had to divide my attention between her and keeping a watch on the comings and goings of the other customers at the same time which made an in-depth conversation with her in that environment very difficult. I didn't miss too much that was going on around me and tried to not miss anything she said though I know I did from time to time as I would have to ask her to repeat something she had said. She would just smile that sexy smile of hers followed by a "Never mind. You're busy and I should leave you alone" or something similar to that. I hated it when she would leave. Mary was my "island in a sea of insanity" at that store and I would look for her to come in every day I worked there. But, I usually only saw her once a week, twice at the most.

Oklahoma summers can be quite hot and stifling. July of 1980 was no different. The evenings were very hot and sticky and on nights like that you can almost bet there is going to be trouble of some type in every inner-city/lower income community. Alcohol flows heavy and tempers get short. Because of the stores location in the center of one of these types of neighborhoods, I was primed for a busy night. I had hoped for a quiet evening but by 9:00 PM three people in two separate incidents at the store had already gone to jail. I arrested the first two for attempting to steal a couple cases of Budweiser Beer. The third arrest stemmed from a guy who was reaching into his pocket to draw out some folded up one dollar bills to get himself some cigarettes when he dropped a bindle of cocaine on the floor. I remember he looked at the dope on the floor, looked up at me, looked down at the dope again, mumbled "Aw shit" and then placed his hands on the counter. I almost let him go but drugs was too big of a problem in that area and I had to maintain a tough stand on the matter to keep control. I had worked very hard to run the dealers off of that corner and I could not afford to show a soft side when it came to dope. By 11:00 PM I thought that maybe my excitement for the night was over. The store traffic had slowed down and I stepped to the backroom to grab a quick bite of dinner and drink a Pepsi. I was about halfway through my sandwich when I heard the unmistakable sounds of a drunk in the store. I looked out and saw a man who stood about 6'6" and was pushing 350 pounds and he was very angry about something. He had his back to me and I saw him grab a couple packs of smokes off of a counter display and put them in his pocket and was yelling at the clerk to give him $20.00. Shit! That constitutes strong-arm robbery! While I'm no lightweight myself, I knew this was going to be trouble. I quietly walked out of the backroom and began to creep up behind the guy.

During the course of my employment at the store doing security, I had had to draw my weapon on several occasions. But if at all possible, I tired to only talk people down without having any weapons involved. Ninety-nine percent of the time that worked well for me. But I knew from past experience that a large drunk man who is obviously ticked off about something was not going to listen to the voice of reason. I did not see any weapons on him or in his hand. So, it was time for my nightstick.

As I positioned myself to the rear of the yelling man, I placed my stick parallel at my side; one hand to the rear of the stick and the other about two-thirds up the shaft. I then spoke in a loud, commanding tone, saying "Excuse me dumbass!"



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:06 PM
The man whipped around and as he did so, I thrust the business end of my nightstick as hard as I could into the blubber of his solar plexus. The air rushed out of his lungs (phew!) and as he began to double over, I stepped to the side and using my stick for balance pressed him forcefully down to the floor. I used my stick to put him in an arm bar and within about 30 seconds he was in cuffs. Oh, and he puked which, while gross, probably did help me in getting him cuffed so easily. As I stood up I looked around to ensure no one was coming to the idiots aid, I saw Mary by the fountain drinks. Her hand was over her open mouth and her normally almonds eyes were large and round in surprise. She seemed to stare at the man on the floor forever but after only a few seconds she looked at me and smiled, saying "Damn baby!" I was embarrassed.

Mary stayed around along with a couple of other customers to give statements to the police since there had been a use of force and an attempted strong arm robbery. It was a "cover your ass" thing on my part. As things returned to normal, Mary was commenting to me how impressed she had been on how I handled myself. I made a lame comment about how I could handle myself in other types of situations as well, a comment with obvious sexual overtones. Well, I know I had blown it. What a stupid thing to say to a woman who you really do not know!

Mary looked at me briefly and I know my face must have turned crimson as I felt myself flush. She then sheepishly looked down at my nightstick and ran her fingers up and down the handle and smiled.

"I bet you do Mr. Rick. Do you handle other sticks as well as you handle this one?"

What? She said something quite obviously sexual back to me! I didn't blow it after all!!!

"I've had no complaints Miss Mary. Why do you ask? Are you wanting to see me handle my stick some more?" Oh, I was so slick. Looking back on it I can't believe how lame it must have sounded.

"Actually," Mary said, "I would like to see you and your stick".

Damn! I nearly spackled my trousers. It was agreed that I would follow her home in my car as it was by that time the end of my shift. My relief, Officer Stu Carter, had arrived while the police were taking statements and I was only still there because I had wanted to talk to Mary. Stu gave me the "thumbs up" as Mary and I walked out the door. Stu was such a moron. Likable, but a moron.

Mary only lived about four blocks from the store in an old wooden duplex she shared with her youngest child, a daughter who was 14 but away for the night at her grandmother's. As we entered her living room, I could tell a light incense stick had recently been burnt and I was stuck at how clean and nicely furnished it was. I had figured considering the area, that her furnishings would be run-down or someone else's castoffs. I removed my gun belt and night stick and placed them on an easy chair. Mary came to me as I did this and without saying a word, reached her arms up around my neck and pulled me down to her waiting lips.

I was in nirvana! While I had been kissed by many a woman up to that time, I had never experienced a kiss like this. The term "soulful" comes to mind and I hope that doesn't sound too dumb to the reader or like a sterotype. But it was exactly that; soulful. Her thick, moist lips and tongue set me on fire; a fire I felt down to my toes and back up to the nape of my neck. And as she sucked my tongue into her mouth, capturing it there, I felt I was being raptured in pure sensual bliss.

We continued to kiss as our clothes fell around us and as she led me to her bedroom. She backed herself to the bed and then sat down and without a second of time passing took my turgid white cock into her warm, wet mouth. My hands went to her shoulders and my head fell backwards as a gasp escaped my lips. My friends, no one has ever preformed oral sex on me better than what I experienced at that moment. It was soft, it was sweet, it was loving. Oh yeah, there were the slurps and other suction noises one associates with a blow job. But it was just different I tell ya!

As Mary sucked my cock, she caressed my balls and lightly rubbed my ass cheeks. After a few minutes, she pulled her lips to the head of my cock and began to flick her tongue over the underside of it in between some serious sucking, while jacking my cock with her other hand. I'm no dummy, I knew what she was telling me by these actions. She wanted me to cum and I was glad to oblige. As my orgasm built, I asked her if I could cum in her mouth. I mean after-all, I am a gentleman!

Mary looked up at me with those beautiful eyes (to hell with Helen of Troy! Here is a woman who's face could "launch a thousand ships") and nodded her head in acceptance. And, within seconds, I erupted. As I blasted my thick cum into her mouth, Mary continued to massage my balls but moved her mouth down my organ to allow me to come directly into her throat.

As my orgasm abated, my knees weakened and I moved to the side of her and fell to the bed, my cock popping form her still sucking mouth. Mary moved up and laid next to me. She rolled over on top of me and bent down to kiss me and for the first time in my life I tasted my cum on the tongue of a woman. As we kissed and she shared my gift with me, I remember thinking to myself, "Hey! This isn't so bad. But I'm sure not gonna start taking warm showers with the fellas!"

Mary and I rolled around on each other and I trailed kisses down to her hairy pussy. It was thick and bushy and while I always liked a well trimmed or even bald pussy, I liked this for a change. Her clit was very plump and pronounced and as my tongue hit it she let out a squeal. Her "little man in the boat" was very sensitive and I capitalized on that fact by sucking it between my teeth and capturing it there as my tongue went to work. Now I have to confess, my cock is only "white guy average" at 5 to 6 inches. But let me tell you, I know how to please a woman's pussy with my tongue. For at least 30 minutes, I sucked, flicked, nipped, bit, kissed and blew. You name it, I did it to that woman's succulent, sweet pussy. And Mary was in an almost continual state of orgasm as not only did she have a large sensitive clit, but she was truly multi-orgasmic! Everyman's dream - touch your girl's clit and make her cum! Well, it wasn't THAT easy but you get the picture.

My jaw was getting sore so I let up on my pussy munching and scooted up next to her. I kissed her as she had done me earlier, sharing her cum with her and sucking on her tongue. Mary reached down and grabbed my cock which was so hard by then that a cat couldn't scratch it. She rolled me over onto my back and straddled me, placing the opening of her pussy on the head of my cock and slowly slid down. I'm not sure but I think she had a mini-orgasm just doing that. Damn but it made me feel like a stud!

I'm not going to go into the details of our love making. Suffice it to say I came three times that night all together. Mary had at least five screamers and I have no clue how many little ones. Understand this though, we never fucked. We made love...wonderful, romantic, tender love. We eventually went to sleep curled in each others arms, both more than sexually satisfied.

At around 6 AM the next morning I got up, showered and dressed. I had to be at work at 7:00 and while my uniform was the same as the day before, it seemed to still be wearable. Mary was still sound asleep as I got ready to go. I bent down to kiss her on the forehead and she smiled peacefully. I went into the living room and slung the gun belt over my shoulder. I picked up my stick and looked at it, remembering Mary softly touching the handle the night before. I turned to look back at the bedroom door hoping she would be standing there, asking me not to go. But, there was no one there. No sound, no movement. I quietly walked out the door, locking it as it closed behind me.

I did not see Mary for at least a week. I did not have her phone number to call her and I did not want to just pop up at her duplex door uninvited. About two weeks later, she finally did come in and acted her normal, shy self. We chit-chatted as we had always done but with an occasional intimate touch of a finger here and there. No mention was made of our evening together nor of her "disappearance". Damn! Was I that bad in bed?



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:07 PM
I began asking Mary out on a real date and about a month of me continuously bugging her she finally agreed to dinner and a movie. She had been very hesitant for some reason but I just brushed it off as her being nervous because I was a cop.

I remember very clearly the excitement I felt as I showered and dressed on the day the date was to happen. Finally I was going to be with her again away from the job! I drove my 1955 Chevrolet (yeah, I'm an old car nut) to her house and went to the door to knock. But before my knuckles could strike wood, she opened the door and stepped out. I saw a young girl's face peek through the curtains and Mary shooed her away from the window.

"That was my baby, Sharonda. She's just being nosey to see you. She's going to her grandmother's house in a bit."

I waived at Sharonda and she darted away from the window. I could not recall ever seeing her at the store and asked Mary about it.

"Oh no! I never let her go there" she said in that sweet southern drawl of hers. "It's much too dangerous. Well, at least it used to be until a certain young white boy came on the scene."

We laughed at her comment as we walked arm in arm to my car. She was absolutely stunning, even though she was just wearing blue jeans and a flowery print blouse with a pink scarf belt and sandals. Hell, she could make an old burlap tote sack with a rope belt look good! I was decked out in blue jeans as well with a long sleeved white dress shirt, heavily starched, and my cowboy boots. I also wore a custom made western belt with my name on the back and a silver championship bull riding buckle I had won when I was a teenager. She got a kick out of the buckle and teased me about being a cowboy. I didn't mind as I had heard it all before in my life.

I took Mary to Steak and Ale for our dinner as it was my favorite steakhouse at the time. We garnered quite a few stares from the people around us, both black and white. Remember, it was 1980 and seeing a middle-aged black woman with a 25 year old white man was not the norm or as accepted as it is most places today. I'd catch them looking or hear a whisper and a quick look from me would end the issue. I could tell it bothered Mary somewhat but she would smile and take my hand and say something about them being jealous of her being with such a fine looking man. I of course would jokingly agree. I also remember telling her how beautiful she was and no other woman there could hold a candle to her. Then I would speak French to her like I was some romantic French guy trying to steal her away from her boyfriend.

"Mon du Mary! Vous ętes si beau. Venez loin avec moi ŕ mon appartement ainsi nous peut faire l'amour passionné." I said in my best campy French accent.

Mary would giggle and soon the others around us were forgotton. She would ask me what I said ("My Mary. You are so beautiful. Come away with me to my apartment so we can make passionate love.") and I would tease her into trying to guess what the words meant. Then I said to her, "Je t'aime, Mary. Je vous adore". She smiled and looked down at her plate.

"I know what that means":, she said. "And you don't mean that".

I laughed and jokingly told her maybe I didn't love her (Je t'aime) but I did adore (Je vous adore) her.

The attitude of the people at the movie theater was pretty much the same as it had been in the restaurant but once the lights went out we were just two people holding hands in the crowded theater. Afterwards, we went back to my apartment for an evening of lovemaking and it was even grander, more erotic than our first time. I was beginning to think I might actually be falling in love with this very special woman. I hated to see the date end but end it did when I took her home early the next morning. I couldn't wait to see her again! I had no idea there would not be a second date.

Mary never came back into the store. She did not have a phone (thus the reason I didn't have her number) so I could not call her. My time doing security at that particular store was coming to an end and I wanted to continue seeing Mary, possibly as boyfriend-girlfriend. Frustrated at not seeing her, I waited about a week and went to her duplex. To hell with my being a gentleman! I knocked several times but no one answered. I went by three more times and even left a note in the next several weeks. On the last trip I saw that her duplex was empty. The note I had left on my last visit was gone, too.

I moved on to another combat store to work in an area that was even worse than the one I had came from. The company who owned the store was going to shut it down due to how bad it was there as the employees were in danger of being hurt just trying to do their jobs. Word had got out into the neighborhood that the store was closing and the volatile nature of the job seemed to go from bad to worse. Within two weeks of starting to work there, I was shot at on two separate occasions and nearly killed another man myself during an altercation that escalated to him reaching into his waistband for a weapon. Thankfully he stopped midway in his draw as I had already un-holstered and had my .357 magnum stuck in his face. Stu Carter was moved over to the store to help me out. I had not worked with Stu for about a month and it was good to have a partner I knew I could trust in a pinch. He may have been a moron when it came to women, but he was very good at being a police officer. About midway through our first shift together, he said he had something for me that had been dropped off at the other store with one of the day clerks. It was a sealed envelope addressed to me with a note inside. I opened it and saw it was from Mary.

I read the note then folded it up and put it in my pocket. It was short, to the point. Mary told me she had enjoyed our time together talking at the store and loved our "times" together away from there. She commented on how nice our date had been and what a gentleman I was, something she said she was not used to. She also mentioned that she was amazed that I did not "see color" and that I was so gentle and loving considering how I handled myself at work. But the main kicker, the gut-wrencher as it were, was the simple fact that we could not see each other again because I was white and she was black. The looks and whispers we had heard or received on our date bothered her greatly and she could not deal with it. She added that if we continued to see each other she could easily fall in love with me but that we would eventually experience nothing but pain and regret.

I worked the rest of my shift that night never letting on that I was upset. Stu asked me what the note said but I just waved him off, telling him it was just another love letter from my vast fan-club of ladies. But inside, my heart truly was hurting.

Maybe she was right. I don't know. But I do know that I would have liked to of at least given it a chance. A beautiful woman had entered my life and all too quickly exited. I could have cared less that she was black or I was white. I felt we could have dealt with it and I was devastated she did not feel the same.

I kept that note folded neatly in my wallet for about 15 years, just in case I would ever run into her. I wanted to give it back. Just walk up, hand it to her and walk away. But I never got the chance and eventually the note began to tear and I took it out and put it in my dresser. Eventually, it disappeared from my belongings, probably with my wife's assistance.

I never saw or heard from Mary again. Today she would be going on 68 or 69 years old and me, 53. I wonder about her, pray for her and even though I have been happily married for 24 years to a wonderful woman, I inexplicitly still ache for her. If it had been 2008 instead of 1980, I think we would have made a go of it.

Au revoir Mary. J'espčre que vous avez eu une bonne vie. Goodbye Mary. I hope you have had a good life.

Now I have closure.



The End

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:08 PM
The Perfect Homecoming


She sat at her desk after lunch, typing a memo and listening to the quiet murmur of the office around her. It was a quite day, a long day, and the pecking of her fingers on the keyboard faded from her mind as she allowed her thoughts to wander. There was a knot insider her, a tension that demanded release. A release, she thought as she typed, that she would not find today. It was, after all, just another day.

The receptionist came to her desk and handed her a Fed Ex envelope containing, she was sure, another mundane task that would help her to fill the hours of the afternoon. Picking up her silver letter opener she sliced the top of the cardboard envelope, looking inside to see a single piece of sand colored stationary. Immediately her heart began to beat faster, even as her mind was telling her that no, it wasn't possible. It couldn't be. And yet, as she slipped the paper out of the envelope, saw the words, she knew it was happening.

Come to me.

Three words, scratched in fast, angular strokes of blue ink burned into her mind. Her hands trembled as she picked up her desk phone, punching the key pad with quick gabs of her finger. The office manager answered sounding bored and tired.

"I have to go downtown for the afternoon." She said, a slight tremor in her voice betraying her sudden excitement. "Do you need anything brought to the courthouse?"

The answer was no, there were no filings to be made. She hung up her phone, flicked off her computer, and reached under her desk for her bag. Standing, sure that everyone in the office could see right through her, certain they could feel her body tremble through their office doors, she slung her bag over her shoulder and walked to the ladies room.

Slipping into a stall, she stepped out of her demure red heels and set her bag on the toilette seat. She eased her dark skirt up over her hips and slid her pantyhose down over her thighs, pulling them off and tossing them into her bag. Again she reached under her skirt, this time removing her comfortable, sensible cotton panties and pushed them into a crumpled ball at the bottom of her bag. Straightening her skirt she ran her hands through her hair, combing her tresses with her fingers, leaving it full and wavy. She sprayed a fine mist of perfume over her throat and zipped up her bag, slinging it over her shoulder as she stepped back into her heels and walked to the elevators in front of the office.

It seemed like an eternity until the elevator doors slid open with a soft chime. Stepping inside, oblivious to the men in suits that filled the elevator car, she stood holding her bag in front of her, dangling from her fingers, looking like a little girl on her way to school. She gently bit her bottom lip as she watched the numbers light up, descending slowly until finally the doors slid back and released her into the lobby. Walking quickly to the front door of the building, her heels echoing like gunshots through the lobby, she spun through the revolving door and stepped out into the cold autumn afternoon.

Sometimes she felt guilty on days such as this. She thought of her life, how different it was now, and how the people that surrounded her, the ones that were there for her every day, would never think of her doing what she was doing. She was violating their trust. She knew this, and yet she could not stop herself from responding to the sudden appearance of the notes on sand colored stationary. Not any more than he could stop himself from sending them. She clutched the note in her hand as she flagged a taxi on Madison, settling into the back seat and instructed the driver to take her downtown.

Watching the city slide by her window she realized she was slowly rubbing her thighs together under her skirt. Her entire body was suddenly alive, suddenly charged with a lightening that she spent her days searching for in the sky. She dreamed of these days, lived for them in a way that she knew should make her ashamed. She was not, even though she told herself she should be. She could not feel that, not on these days. Not when the lightening would strike, causing her world to tilt and swirl and become something other than what it was. Not when he would call for her. By Canal Street she felt she was losing her mind, her thoughts a patchwork of images, voices echoing in her mind. She slipped a compact out of her bag and flipped open the little mirror, dark red lipstick coating her lips before she touched her hair with her fingertips. The cabbie glanced at her in the rear view with a look that was curiosity tinted with hunger. She told him where to turn, stuffing a wad of singles into his hand as he pulled to the curb. She opened the door and stood in the autumn wind for a moment, feeling the cool breeze and smelling the sea before turning to enter the hotel.

She scanned the dark lobby as she walked to the reception desk, quietly giving her name and feeling that familiar rush through her body as she asked for the envelope she knew would be there. The desk clerk smiled politely and handed her a small red packet which she took with a quivering hand. She turned and walked to the elevator, her heart pounding in her chest. The only sound she could hear was the rushing rhythm of her blood in her veins, rushing thick and hot from her heart, warming her body as she pressed the button for the top floor. The numbers seemed to light in slow motion, the lift taking what felt like an eternity to reach her destination.

In the hallway she opened the red envelope and slipped out a room key, glancing at the number written on the packet before tossing it into a trash can. Her breathing was fast and shallow, her mouth dry with excitement, her body warm and flushed and ready. She reached the door and considered knocking, forgetting in her excitement that she held a key. She closed her eyes, breathing deeply before sliding the key into the lock and twisting the door handle.

Her heart threatened to explode in her chest as she walked into the room. It was dimly lit, the drapes drawn closed, the only light coming from candles that flickered from every table in the room. She let the door close behind her, the smell of sandalwood in the air, her skin alive with anticipation as her eyes grew accustomed to the low light. Something caught her attention and she looked to a chair in front of the window.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:10 PM
He stood, tall and lean and dressed entirely in black. His hair was longer than last time, his skin looking tanned and tight. He walked toward her with an intensity that she would have found frightening had she not been crazed with excitement. Still, his predatory advance caused her to step back in spite of herself as she heard her bag thump to the floor.

In an instant, without a word, his hands were holding her face, firmly but with a gentle warmth, and his mouth was on hers. His lips, soft and warm and moist, caressed hers with a natural ease. Like they belonged on hers. She opened herself to his kiss, her mouth accepting his tongue greedily as her hands went to his hair, fisting uncontrollably.

His hands were on her then, a low moan, a growl, drifting from his chest, reverberating through her body as he took her into his arms. His hands, big, strong, demanding, and somehow still gentle, reached for her curves as he kissed her deeply. His nostrils flared as he took as sharp breath through his nose, unwilling or unable to break their kiss as she pressed her body to his. He was shaking, a tremor rippling through his body that emanated from his very core as his caress drifted from her back to the flare of her hips. He pulled her to him, pulling her against his arousal as she kissed him with months of pent up need, her blood red nails grazing the back of his neck, his grip on her growing stronger with every passing second.

He pulled her forward, still not speaking, and she gripped the edge of a wooden table as he stood behind her. His hands went to the sides of her thighs, gathering her skirt in his hands and quickly slipping it up over her hips, grinding himself against her as he pushed her skirt to her waist. She felt him then, sudden and insistent, sinking into her wet folds, wet since touching his note in her office, filling her in one smooth motion.

She cried out, her voice choked with need until she could no longer recognize it as her own. Her gasps over his animal moans, his hips thrusting as she pushed herself back onto him, her skin searing under his vice like grip on her body. Crying 'Yes!' as he gripped her hair in both hands, not pulling so much as holding tightly, brining her head back toward him, exposing her throat, causing her moan to break in her throat until she uttered it like a sob. The table shook under her own trembling body as he thrust hard, taking her over and over, the familiar feel of him inside her sending hot waves through her body.

His breath came in great rushes, sucked in through clenched teeth, expelled in deep moans and brutish grunts. He took her deeply, always, touching the entrance to her very core like nothing ever had, ever could. He kissed the side of her neck, sucking her skin into his mouth before releasing her hair from his grip, his hands pushing under her blouse, his hips never ceasing their demanding thrusts.

'More' she whispered through desperate gasps, feeling his hands cup the fullness of her breasts, squeezing to the point of pain, her nipples feeling the heat of his palms through her sheer bra. 'More' she gasped again, feeling him push harder, somehow finding her deepest, softest place with the iron tip of his shaft. He cried out, a seething growl of lust and desire as he slipped his fingers into the sides of her bra, holding her like it was a harness, driving into her, claiming her as his. The heat in her body was sending blinding explosions of white light through her mind, eviscerating every thought but the need for more of him, more of this. More of whatever would entwine their souls.

He growled louder, his hands twisting in her bra, the straps biting into her shoulders, the cups of lace tightening around her luscious breasts. The tremors in her body turned more violent, turned to spasms as he found her deepest entrance, his wide tip stretching it until he was holding himself there, frozen, feeling her push back onto him with quick, stabbing thrusts. She shuddered, his hips held tight to her, his cries growing louder, matched by her squealing, desperate moan as felt him become part of her, his body fusing to hers as her muscles began to spasm, clenching him, holding him deep inside her body.

His breathing stopped, caught in his chest, his jaw locked, eyes on her face as she looked over her shoulder, their eyes meeting, both dark with passion, as she felt her entire body melt into a simmering mass. His breath came from his chest in a long, loud cry as he felt her body convulse on him, and he exploded in time with her, bathing her quivering walls in thick heat, a burning stream jetting into her deeper than she had ever dreamed possible. They lurched together, uncontrolled, boiling over in a storm of heated gasps and feverish caresses.

Her trembling legs refused to support her and his arms wrapped around her in a warm cradle, easing her to the floor as he slipped out of her. It would not be for long, she knew. It was never for long. He kissed her temple softly as he laid her down on the floor, holding her tightly to his broad, heaving chest as they felt the familiar warm glow settle around them.

He stroked her hair, kissing her forehead with a tenderness that brought tears to her eyes, his lips soft and warm as he covered her face in a slow rain of kisses. They held each other there in a tangle of arms and legs and clothing, not allowing an inch between them. Together. One. A slow smile spread across her lips as she felt, at last, again, like the woman she was meant to be. He moved to speak, and she slowly pressed her fingers to his lips, halting his words before he could utter a sound.

There was no need for words.



The End

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:13 PM
Ice


In August, a wind blows in Louisiana, cooling nothing, a slow, stifling current of air, laden with water. Of old, the beds were built high, the mattresses at the height of the window sill, hoping to catch some cool breeze. You can see such beds at Shadows-on-the-Teche, the best-preserved of all the plantation houses, in New Iberia. In that lovely house, I have seen a curious bottle holder made of copper, to hold ice and liquor decanters. Against heat, man can make a fire and warm himself, but against the heat of August in Louisiana, nothing but ice can provide any solace.

I leave work in Baton Rouge around 5 PM. I climb into my black Civic, I burn my hands on the steering wheel, holding it gingerly with two fingers and a thumb, I push in the clutch, start the motor, put the little car into neutral, start the air conditioning, and climb back out of the car, to let it cool down. The Arabs say God created the desert to test the faithful. I have known the desert. At night, the desert will radiate its dry heat away, the stars will come out and the air will chill down enough to warrant a fire. In this place, the night is no relief, only a dark wetness of moving clouds, the cruel promise of rain unfulfilled.

Drive back home, to find the air conditioning out, A is cranky and put-out. Even a shower does not help much, lukewarm water, Christ even the cold water pipes require a run-off to get down to cooler water. I take A out for dinner: it's pointless cooking. At Shadows-on-the-Teche, the kitchens were kept away from the main house. Down Perkins Road, to Louisiana Lagniappe, A has a crabmeat salad, and works moodily on a bottle of merlot, L'Ecole 41 Columbia Valley 2003. There comes a point where misery really does love company, and A began to talk.

"How did people ever live here without air conditioning? What a hell this place must have been."

"C'est vrai. They sure didn't work on a tan. That explains those ladies' parasols. Tans were for the working class" I said, working on an étouffé and yet another Abita beer.

"I swear, I was thinking of going up and hanging out in the grocery store today. That goddamn repairman said he can't get out until tomorrow."

"Mumph." I said. This means I have a mouthful of crawfish étouffé and am trying to say something encouraging without actually dealing with the issue of the AWOL repairman.

"I dread tonight. You'd think being from the Gulf, I could deal with this heat, but my God..."

"Complaining is good for the soul. Robertson Davies says, 'in large doses, self-pity is invariably fatal, but in small doses, can be a very comforting thing.'"

"Ha! Are you saying I'm complaining?"

It is at such intervals where one needs yet another mouthful of étouffé. Alas, it had all been devoured, and I am reduced to that sort of argumentation akin to Michael Jackson's moonwalk, slowly retreating while seeming to move forward. Whereas I had spent the whole day in a cool office, she had been parboiled in our home. It is difficult to blame the sufferer for grumpiness, but I was not feeling especially saintly, and it is a sore trial, dear reader.

We hang out until the restaurant closes, at 9:30, walk out into the soggy night, and drive home, listening to Donald Fagen, Morph the Cat.

A opens the door, the place is as close and humid as an armpit. I open the windows, A cracks ice and pours herself a generous slug of Crown Royal. She really is a nice girl. I lug an old fan from the back room and prop it in the bedroom window, and put a fresh cotton sheet over the duvet. She leans up against the doorframe, sipping, watching me. Don't tell me women don't know when men are trying to ungrumpify them, it really doesn't solve anything, but it does amuse them.

She turns off the lights, undresses and lies down on the sheet, spread-eagled. She rouses herself to one elbow for another snort of whiskey, lies down and sighs profoundly.

I put another sheet over her, tucking it between her legs, under her arms, and turn the pillow over. She turns over on her side, pulling her hair away from her neck. I undress and put on a cotton t-shirt, naked in the heat is almost worse than being clothed. I brush my fingernails gently over the ridge of her spine, over the sheet, from her waist to her neck.

"That tickles."

I pull a pillow off the bed. "Open your knees." I put the pillow between her thighs.

"Mmmm."

Reach into her glass, fish out a cube of ice, and put it against the back of her neck, at her hairline.

"Oh Jesus, that's nice."

The smell of Crown Royal is perfume of a sort, sweet and sticky. She sits up in the bed, pulls the sheet around her, her pretty breasts reflected off the streetlight I have an idea, and head back to the kitchen.

From the bedroom: "Now what the hell are you doing?"

I return with a glass bowl, full of ice.

"C'mere, stand up. I have a plan."

"God, you are terrible when you're horny, I swear."

A kiss, a piece of ice transferred from mouth to mouth, hands in her hair, thick and straight, a perfect moment. The night could stop here, and I would be content. The ice leaves my mouth, onto her tongue, her sudden fierce hug. Pushing her back, she sits on the bed, I put another ice cube in my mouth, pull at her elbows, she falls back, I spread her legs and kiss her belly, pushing the ice cube across her, lower, between her legs. The smell of her, wet, my nose probes into the inner folds of her, parting her, the slick softness of her, opening to me, I expel the ice into her, pushing it in with my tongue

The heat of her, she calls out and arches, holding my hair, "God, that's cold." Her thighs close, shuddering, around my head, the ice melts onto my tongue. Searching, my lips close around her, sucking her into my mouth, her clitoris like a tiny pearl. Softly, softly, the tip of my tongue finds it, lifts its elegant little hood, and touches her, holding her thighs, feeling her hairs erect, as I take her, sweet creature. Kisses, a hundred tiny kisses, my tongue opens her again, finds the ice and pushes it back inside her body. A quiet passage in D minor moves through my head, one of the Goldberg Variations. The taste of her is in the melting ice. Her back arches, her bottom rises from the bed, my tongue finds her clitoris and pushes down, firmly. Withdrawing my head and hands, only my tongue touches her, putting my hands under her pretty bottom, lifting her, her head whips from side to side, her neck arches.

The iceberg cracks, tons of white ice descend in a tremendous crash. The wave rises, curling across the bay, rocking the boats. She comes, almost angrily, a roar of release.

She lies on her back, her hair wet with sweat. I put a sheet over her, wipe her face, she gasps like a fish out of water. She sits up and finds the whiskey. A gulp, she holds the glass to her forehead.

"Gimme a sip"

She wordlessly hands me the glass. A mouthful of whiskey burns on its way down. I laugh.

"Whatcha laughing at?"

"Thinking about Bender the Robot, after a slug of booze, belching fire."

"God, the shit you think about."

"C'mere, A."

I put a pillow on the bench of her makeup bench. Got it for her, an oval mirror in a pair of spindles, over a kidney-shaped curly maple table, with curved drawers, on four legs, probably 1890s

"Kneel for me"

A tiny awkward moment, I hold her hand as she kneels naked on the bench. She is perfect, the curve of her back, ending in the cello curve of her bottom, her breasts in silhouette. I kiss her shoulder, she shudders. I find her silk nightshirt, and drape it over her shoulders, I give her the glass of whiskey again, into both her hands, she drinks the last of it, gives it back to me, a quiet question in her eye. I put a pillow on her makeup table. She finds a comfortable posture, her cheek pressed into the pillow.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:15 PM
Ice in the palm of my hand, I touch the tip of her nipples, holding the ice to her breast, standing behind her, the soft head of my cock against her, touching into her fur. Holding her breasts, ice melting into my palms, I gently enter her, bending over her, kissing the back of her neck. The perfect tightness of her, one long slow stroke, right to the hilt, her pussy is still cool from the ice. A hiss of pleasure, she breathes in, taking me into her body, pushing her forward with my pelvis, pushing her face into the pillow, her elbows brace, she is completely full of cock. She involuntarily closes tight onto me, like a fist, she clenches and shudders, her bottom pushes back against me.

The feel of the silk, between my face and her back, a kiss into her hair, the warmth of her buttocks as the nightshirt rides up.

A slow withdrawal, and a firm push, swift, right down into her, definitive, almost a slam. My hand reaches under her, finds her clitoris, covers her, a quiet whisper in her ear,

"Come for me"

A slow fuck, in the heat, she arches her back up, almost withdrawing from me, then she pushes back, her head lifts, and she cries out, "Just fuck me"

I hold her hips, pushing and pulling her onto me, away from me. In the mirror, I can see her face, unaware, her eyes closed, biting her lip, as her body takes control and shakes her, a crazy shudder, I press down with my index and third fingers, I can fell myself in her. Her bottom shudders. She puts her face into the pillow and screams, her fingers clench and unclench, I hold her nipples, wet from the ice, between my fingers, like a cigarette,

Reaching around, I hold ice in each palm, and hold her breasts, her nipples in my freezing palms, and I fuck A, a proper fucking, selfish, into her pretty body, her face pushed into the pillow with each stroke.

I reach forward, take her wrists, pull them back, holding her by the forearm, cold hands on her wrist and softly bite her ear,

A sudden breeze blows, moving the curtains, and I cum into her, a burst of red and orange behind my eyelids, holding her to me, for a moment I am fused to her, we are one being, a glowing thing, of great power.

I hold her hand and walk her around a bit, kneeling is hard on the knees, especially after a good sound fucking, she's a bit wobbly, grinning weakly. I pick her up, lay her down on the bed, she curls up, I pull the sheet away, unfurl it with a snap, and let it fall over her. I paddle away to the kitchen, and fish around in the fridge for iced tea, bring back two glasses.

"Brought you some iced tea, if you want some"

She sits up, takes the glass and drinks almost all of it in a rapid set of swallows, holds her hand to her chest and belches delicately.

"Urgh, you're a madman"

"Humph. What was that about 'just fuck me?' hmmm? "

I jump into the bed, and curl up to her, her hand against my arm, absently touching me, she drinks the rest of her tea.

"Christ, it's still hot" she murmurs

"You've gone through a whole tray of ice already, A"

"Well, I'm still hot, dammit"

"I have an idea"

"Oh Lord. You and your ideas. I know where this is going."

"Come oh, you'll love it"

"Surprise me"

"That's the general tenor of it, A"

I receive another of her fierce little kisses.

I bring her the silk nightshirt, she puts it on, lay back down on the bed, her legs hanging over the edge. I go to my closet, silently retrieve a silk tie and sit down behind her.

"Sit up"

I hold her arm as she sits on the edge of the bed. I reach around her, put the tie gently over her eyes and tie the blindfold in an open bow behind her head.

"Now you look like a birthday present. I'll be right back"

"Don't be long, you bastard"

I went to the freezer, got a pint of chocolate chip ice cream and a spoon.

"Open your mouth"

"Sausage?" She smirks.

"No, you wretched creature, blow jobs are off the menu tonight"

I put the spoonful of ice cream into her mouth, her mouth closed. For a moment, she is perfectly still. I withdraw the spoon, and she gasps in happiness.

"Gimme nother" she says with her mouth still half full of ice cream. I feed her ice cream, then a triangle of Toblerone chocolate, from the back of the freezer, where I'd hidden it from her behind a package of frozen spinach for just such a moment.

I take a turkey feather and stroke her breast. She flinches, sighs, her nipple erects. I take the pillows and lay them behind her, easing her back, her knees at the edge of the bed, her calves dangling over the edge, her eyes covered, her hands moved about, blindly.

"Relax, hands on the bed" I whisper into her ear.

The turkey feather curves and curls over her, under her breasts, between them, gently flicking against her areolas, against her neck, into the hollow of her throat, under her chin, and against her cheek.

The feather traverses her ribs, making her laugh and squirm, over her tummy, over her fur, onto her thighs. I kiss her belly button.

The feather finds its way to her inner thighs. She moves, her thighs opened, and she sighs, arching, her pelvis slowly rocking. My mouth closes over her right nipple as the feather first touches the whorl of flesh at her clitoris, her legs spread wider, the feather smoothly travels from one thigh, over her pussy to the other thigh.

"Ssssh, hands down, no touching yourself" I hiss in her ear.

The feather -- o that feather, with just enough resilience to find her, she whimpers, her head turns, her mouth opens Whirling like a bit of down flying from a nest, her mind turns, rising, my mouth against her nipple, my tongue pushing it back into her breast, then flicking it. The feather strokes her inner thighs, slow and mysterious, she arches with each stroke.

I roll her over, lifting her silk nightshirt. She spreads her legs, inviting the feather again. I stroke the back of her thighs, her buttocks and her back over the silk itself, over the hair of her outspread arms, over her fingers. The feather is hypnotic, where it goes is the entire focus of attention. With the feather, I enter into her mind, I become an observer, detached, watching myself, watching her slight movement, listen to her breathing, in the heat.

I put a pillow under her hips: her bottom is in the air. I spread her thighs and touch her pussy with the feather, brushing softly over her. The feather curves over her bottom, into the small of her back, she is completely relaxed, when my curved hand holds her pussy, it seems to come as a shock and relief. My middle and ring finger slowly curve into her, she is parted and she is entered. My left hand holding her down between her shoulder blades, she is softly finger fucked. My right hand backs away, leaving her open and empty. The hand returns with a little sliver of ice, I hold it to her perineum, between her pussy and her ass. The slow ice cream cold spreads, rich, not biting cold. I lead the ice down, across her pussy lips, and into her body, pushing the ice in gently, middle and ring fingers, curling up, the cold sinks into her, into her heart.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:16 PM
Wet cold fingers reach under her, holding her clitoris, gently shaking it. She rises from the pillow onto her elbows, moaning, almost crying, her heart melting. Cold water oozes from her, onto the pillow. Her pussy wants to expel the ice, my fingers prevent it.

In a moment of tenderness, I kiss the small of her back, and try to give her release. My thumb parts her buttocks, my left hand holds a chip of ice to her back door, gently pushing it into her, as my right hand cups her pussy, closing on her clitoris, firmly gripping her. The ice slips into her, her shocked bottom senses it, her mind twists, rises, and the familiar heat of an orgasm spreads from her thighs up into her belly, like a brushfire.

I pull her to her knees, her bottom out, my cock tucked under her, its soft head against her clitoris, her thighs closed together, she feels the cock between her thighs, and the velvet head knocks against her clitoris, in one smooth motion, your pussy is entered. Her head droops, her mind collects itself, focuses and the orgasm seizes her.

I turn her on her side, spoon up behind her. I hold her, shuddering and sweating, sobbing, almost crying. She pushes back against me, pulls off the tie.

"Gimme the rest of your iced tea" A says.

She gulps down the tea, the ice clinks at the bottom of the glass. She sits, meditatively, pulling back her hair, reaching for a scunci, does her hair up in a ponytail.

"You haven't come yet, have you?"

"Well, that's true."

"You want my ass, don't you? You always do me like this when you want it."

"Yeah, but you know how I get about it, you have to ask, A."

"Consider yourself asked. I need another orgasm. I don't feel like I'm quite done yet. Christ, you get me all worked up and it usually seems to end with your cock up my ass."

"It's like Star Trek, darling: going where man has never gone before."

"That is so lame. Never seems to occur to you that I might actually like it."

"That's part of the schtick, A. Anal is something sorta special, a matter of trust, it's like a gift you give me."

"Yeah. It is a gift. Pleasing you matters to me. Anal is something special I do, just for you. This time, tie me up, be selfish for once, this one is for you."

A is silent for a moment. She picks up the glass, turns it up, the ice slides into her mouth. She crunches ice in the darkness. The moving curtains cast shadows on her. She mutely holds out her crossed arms to me, I wrap the tie around her wrists, tying it off with a bow. She kneels in the bed, her elbows against the headboard. I get another tie, and bind her ankles together. I stand beside the bed, in an odd state of detachment, admiring her body, the tiny hairs on her calves, the curves of her bottom, her breasts, the dark mass of her long straight hair gathered together on her back.

"You're beautiful, A."

"I love you. I'm all yours."

Aroused, delighted, my mind detaches again, I am an observer inside my own body. I lubricate myself, I kneel behind her, I kiss her shoulder. My cock touches her bottom, she moans, pushing back. My right hand reaches over her thigh, to her fur, finding her clitoris. The slick cock parts her cheeks, I press against her, the length of my cock stroking upwards, nuzzling upwards, not entering her, but laterally. My pelvis closes on her, my cock rides up and down the furrow of her ass: the tip crosses her pucker, up and down.

Then holding my cock in my left hand, I hold it against her back door and softly press home. A presses back, we gently rock in tandem, not entering, not yet, feeling her will the cock past the tight pucker. Our motions collide, and the head pops into her, she gasps. I stop completely, as still as a statue, her breath is ragged. Her breathing comes back to a soft inhale and exhale, as she adapts to me. I feel the incredible tightness, almost painful, as she slowly dilates around the neck of my cock. I slowly withdraw and lubricate myself again, then softly re-enter her bottom. She pushes back gingerly, accepting me. Time stops, each second lasts an eternity, and my cock slowly finds its way to the core of her, my pelvis pressing against her cheeks.

A pushes back, then moves her pelvis in a slow motion, pulling and pushing me in and out. The fingers of my right hand play counterpoint to her motion, and I begin to fuck her ass in earnest, in largo tempo.

"You are my gift, A." I whisper in her left ear, and gently bite her earlobe.

A sighs, a low sound emerges from her with every stroke.

"Oh god o god o god fuck my ass."

And I do fuck her ass, holding her hips with both hands. She puts her hands between her legs, and furiously touches herself. Her ass clenches around me, hard enough to trap me, as tight as a fist, as she erupts in a series of sharp cries, as she comes. She pushes back against me, biting her lip. Shattered, she pulls herself away from me, then turns and kisses me, her bound hands over my head.

I unbind her wrists. She slumps on the bed, curling up, almost in a fetal position. I untie her legs, she stretches out and yawns. I put a towel between her legs. She pulls a pillow under her head. I clean her up, pull her straight in the bed, and unfurl the sheet over her again. She rolls over, gathering the sheet between her knees.

I stagger into the bathroom, turn on the shower. The cold water is at last cool. I stand there naked, in the white noise of the falling water. Drying myself off, combing my hair, walking quietly into the bedroom, A is already asleep. I put on a bathrobe and sip the last of the watery Crown Royal, gazing down at A, her hip rising like the swell of a guitar under the sheet.

Tomorrow the air conditioning will be repaired. Tomorrow, I will drive to work. Tomorrow I will fill the ice trays. Tomorrow I will buy A some Toblerone of her own and not hide it behind the frozen spinach. Tonight I will sleep, curled up beside A.



The End

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:20 PM
In Heat


I am in heat. I am.

I woke up this morning with a burning desire between my legs. I need to get laid tonight. I want to get laid tonight. I will get laid tonight. I am so hungry for a man’s hard shaft of pleasure. I am not sure I will make it until tonight. In fact, I am certain I would not make it. It is going to be a long day at work. I have already decided that I am going to stop by the local pub after work and see if I can pick up a hot man to satisfy my craving. Until then, I have got to keep my libido in check.

Heat, that is how they describe animals that are about to mate. Apt description I think as I touch my steaming zone of pussy. Pussy, another well-chosen word, as I stretch with feline grace and wish for a sandpaper tongue to lick myself with. Oh goodness, I am horny today. Horny, another word that conjures sexual imagery. What on earth am I going to do today?

My fingers spread my pussy lips as I slide into the familiar zone of keen arousal. Damn, I need a thicker and longer finger. No, it is not my finger I need. I need a cock, a rock hard, throbbing mass of pulsating flesh. I need a man, and I need him bad. Bucking my hips wildly, as if I am being fucked, I grind my palm harder against my clit. My finger teases my g-spot and I feel a tingle begin. My juices flow freely over my hands anointing them with my liquid heat. I finish a quick orgasm but look forward to more as my day progresses.

I start the shower and the bathroom fills with steam. This looks like a job for Mr. Shower Massager. I let the warm water beat against my clit repeatedly as I lather the foamy soap into my closely trimmed hair, making my hand slide with erotic lubrication until I achieve orgasm number two. Of course there are solo orgasms and duet orgasms. This will do for now, but I know what my true goal for the day is.

I am still aching for more. I pat myself dry from the shower and search for my ‘ben wah’ balls. I love how they vibrate inside me and duplicate the twinges of arousal. Deftly inserting the balls into my slippery void, they give a temporary solution to, and permanent reminder of the need to have something in there. I know that they will keep my desires hot throughout my day at work.

I dress in a manner that will keep my stimulation simmering. I skip the bra, and put on a thin silk shell. I shiver as the fabric rubs over my exposed nipples. I cover my shell with a modest blazer, to be promptly removed after work. I realize that my pussy has to breathe today. The heat is stifling her and she needs all the help she can get. So I do not put on panty. I choose an above the knee skirt and instead of pantyhose, I wear my garter belt and snap on stockings. I am ultra aware of the taut elastic rubbing my thighs and the slippery stocking making my legs feel like I am walking on air. The silk top continues to caress my nipples, the jacket lends an air of professionalism, my garter belt recalls how amazing my legs are, while the air teases my steamy hot flower of lust. I am finally ready to go to work.

I wonder if I shall even be able to concentrate on work, I am both excited and apprehensive about what I have committed to for the end of my day. I grab my handbag, find my keys, slide into my car, and as I grab the smooth gear lever, a sly smile dances across my face. Feeling the round head in my hand, I grip with confidence and throw my car into motion. I wickedly think how good it is going to feel to put some fleshy knob into my grip and not this hard plastic one.

Pulling into my parking space at work I think about the way my car slides into the opening until it comes to a rest. I open my car door and I swing one leg out. My skirt slides up my thigh, revealing the bottom of my garter belt. My thighs feel a hint of the cool breeze during their momentary exposure and I catch a waft of my arousal. Do I really smell like sex or are my senses just heightened? My heels hit the blacktop of the parking garage and I stand, swaying, nearly intoxicated by lust.

Will I make it through my day? After the staff meeting, I make my way to the restroom. Closing the door, I hike my skirt up and look down at my exposed pussy. I wonder what my co-workers would say if I come back out of the restroom without my skirt or jacket, with just the thin silk shell, garter belt and stockings and heels ~~ my naked pussy reveals for all the world. She is in charge today and wants to come out and play. What would my handsome male partner say to mix a little business with pleasure? Well, he is married, so that is out of the question. I have got get back to work and get my mind out of the gutter. Giving my happy girl a little conciliatory tap, I remind her that we are going to play after work, to just be patient. The ‘ben wah’ balls quiver in my vaginal passage and I feel a spasm to keep me going.

I keep myself busy the rest of the morning until it is lunchtime. I smile with glee imagining the muscled salesman of the food shop, where I get my daily sandwich. Walking to the deli down the street, my ultra sexual awareness notices every man and sees something about him that I desire. I arrive at the deli and the air conditioner makes my nipples perk even more through the thin shell. I catch salesman’s familiar eye and sparkling smile.

“Hi babe, the usual?” he inquires.

“No, today I’d like something with a little more spice in it.”

The salesman hands me my sandwich wrapped in crisp white paper and I sit down on the counter stool and sink my teeth into it. I savor my lunch all the time counting the remaining hours until I get what my appetite really is hungry for. I squirm in my seat and the ‘ben wah’ balls stir up subtle vibrations as I feel myself inhaling deeply to regain my composure.

The rest of the day progresses with steamy thoughts and aching desires but I control them with the gentle reminder that I have a solution. The workday is nearly over and my heat is now at a fever pitch. Walking rapidly to my car, I toss the jacket in the backseat, no longer needing. My temperature is significantly higher as my mind races more towards my goal. My nipples perk as the silk fabric caresses them and my arousal erects them, I feel practically naked.

Parking my car on the gravel parking lot of my favorite bar, I confidently assure myself that what I need is right inside those doors. I would not need the ‘ben wah’ balls anymore and I reach between my legs and give the string a little tug. They slide right out from my petals and land in my hand. My juices are all over them and I quickly stick my toy into the bag. My hand smells like female desire, as I rub my hands together. I wonder if the man who touches my hand first will smell and know what I have been doing.

Swinging open the door to the bar, and I make my way through the dim interior until my eyes focus on the perfect combination to quell my desires, a man with incredible potential along with the empty bar stool next to him. Coincidence! He has cuffed up shirtsleeves, a loosened tie, broad shoulders, and chiseled features, dark wavy hair and the most incredible eyes. He is sipping some sort of cocktail.

We catch each other’s eye with a look of unstated sexual recognition. He will do perfectly.

“Is this seat taken?” I ask in my most enticing voice.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:23 PM
“Only if you take it,” the object of my desire answers back.

“Well thank you then, I will.” I subtly swing my leg over the backless stool and settle onto the seat. Nothing but my skirt separates me from the hard polished wood of the stool.

The man flags the bartender over, “Whatever the lady would like... please.”

Oh as if he does not know, I think silently. I tell the bartender, “I would like ripe cherries, please.”

The bartender served the order and I smile warmly at the man next to me. I wonder if he knows what I have in mind. Without saying a word, but never breaking eye contact, I lift the cherry into my mouth. Sliding the shiny crimson fruit past my lips, I open my mouth slightly and pluck the cherry from the stem. I lick my lips where the juice touches them.

“You’ve quite a talented tongue,” he chuckles.

Yes, it worked! I think.

Boldly, I haul my stool near him and lay my hand on his knee.

I spread my legs a little and slide forward so my knees are on each side of his knees. His hand touches my hand and I grab it with confidence. I pull my hand away so that his hand is on my bare thigh, just above my knee. I wonder how long before he realizes that I am not wearing panties.

“You are the sexiest, most confident woman I believe I’ve ever encountered.”

“I’m just used to getting what I need.” As I say that, I lean in towards him whispering, “For example...”

My voice trails off and I slide my leg over his so that his hand travels up my thigh.

His rough hand squeezes my inner thigh and I moan softly. I am so close to what I need and I have waited all day. “I need a man tonight; will you give me what I need?”

I part my legs a little more so that he gets the idea that I want him to feel him. I sit in such a way that his hand is camouflaged from the rest of the room and coax him with my body language to touch me there. With just the tip of his finger, he strokes between my slit. I shudder.

“Ohhhhh, wow. That was it, what I need. Can we please get out of here?”

The man pulls his hand back out and places his wet finger on first my lips, then his, almost making a shhhh sign. Our connection is sealed, as I lock eyes with him and watch him run his tongue over his lips, while he leans towards me for a kiss. He thrusts his tongue into my mouth with urgency, mimicking what I want him to do with his hard cock at the first opportunity. We start making out with wild abandon. Oh I have thought about this all day. I have wanted this all day. I have needed this all day. This man is mine.

We breathlessly part and I gaze down at his hands, such strong powerful hands. The sort of hands I want to hold forever. Something shiny catches my eye.

“Nice ring,” I say casually.

“Thanks, it’s just a little something my wife picked out for me on our wedding day. Do you like her taste?”

“It is obviously exquisite. She chose you.”

“You should see her, she’s incredible. And you really should see her in a skirt, particularly when paired with garters and stockings. I cannot help but notice, your ring is similar. I’d almost imagine they came together,” the man answers with a grin.

“I would imagine that same thing. But why are we discussing our spouses? I’m here to get laid, are you interested?”

“I’d be a crazy man to turn down an offer like that. By the way, you know that cherry trick always gets me hot, you shameless little hussy.”

“Of course I knew. Let’s get out of here sweetie, now.”

“Super. I had a buddy drop me off after work so we can ride home together. Told him I was meeting some hot chick and I hoped to get lucky.”

I smile at my husband as we lace arms and walk casually out of the bar, knowing full well we will both get what we came for. It was worth the day of waiting. I’d say he isn’t the only one who got lucky.

As to the heat? The flame still burns, but then again, isn’t that what it’s all about?



The End

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:29 PM
Tom of Finland


Tom of Finland (1920-1991) is a gay artist extraordinaire. Through the sheer force and beauty of his art--inked line drawings, mostly--he established an entire subculture within the gay community of his day and our own. In the process, he peopled his art with macho characters so popular as to have become gay stereotypes. Some of his illustrations stand alone, whereas others tell a story, in sequential images, not unlike a comic strip, but without dialogue. So clear is the storyline of such images, however, that the representation of conversation is not only not needed, but it would also probably distract from the story's narrative.

Tom, who was born Touko Laaksonen, was named for the month of May ("Toukokuu" in Finnish), in which he was born. Finland was a newborn infant of a nation, and the men were rough-and-tumble frontiersmen. His parents, however, were both schoolteachers, and they introduced their son to art and culture from an early age.

He had sex with other men for the first time as a lieutenant during World War II, when blackouts allowed him to have anonymous sex with other soldiers, including German warriors whose jackboots he found irresistible. Following the war, Tom locked himself in his room, naked, and masturbated while he drew his trademark macho men, the dream lovers he could have only in his imagination, now that the blackouts had ended.

The gay scene in Helsinki was devoted to effeminate men who held no interest for Tom, so he traveled, seeking the studs he preferred, meeting one, finally, in Veli, who became his domestic partner for the next twenty eight years.

Tom preferred manly men of rugged, handsome looks, bulging muscles, and oversize cocks who fought for dominance and engaged in rough sex, a feature of which was often BDSM. His men were unabashedly male, just as they were unabashedly gay. In fact, Tom's art seems to suggest that, to be truly male, a man must prefer other men to women--must be unabashedly gay. Women are featured rarely in his art, but, when they appear, they are drawn realistically, not in a patronizing or caricatured manner. However, despite their realistic portrayal, complete with all their feminine charms, they seem to be no more than the trophies of clueless heterosexual men who have yet to realize that other men, not women, are the preferred sex and, as such, it is another man, not a woman, who appears on the arm of the truly masculine man. Men, not women, make a man a man in the world of Tom of Finland.

Although he earned his bread and butter by creating advertising artwork, he also drew erotic gay art featuring strapping men, and, in 1956, a friend prevailed upon Tom to send some of his work to a popular American muscle magazine, Physique Pictorial, and he signed his samples "Tom," becoming "Tom of Finland." The cover of the spring 1957 issue of the magazine bore one of his sketches--a lumberjack floating atop a log traveling down a river. Unfortunately, gay art didn't pay much, so Tom had to continue working as an advertising artist until 1973 before he could devote all his time to creating the artwork that he loved most, the erotic sketches of manly gay men seducing one another and having hot sex in masculine environments. Exhibiting his work in Los Angeles brought Tom to the United States, and he began to travel extensively, meeting such gay movers and shakers as Etienne, Robert Mapplethorpe, and his eventual manager, Durk Dehner.

The men who people Tom's work are cowboys, construction workers, lumberjacks, outlaw bikers, police officers, and sailors and soldiers, whose erect, circumcised penises reach to mid-thigh or chest level and are as thick as their fists. They perform men's work, and they party and fuck like men. His art is responsible for much of the pride that gay men feel about themselves, both as men and as gays, which was Tom's intention all along: "I work very hard," he told an interviewer, "to make sure that the men I draw having sex are proud men having happy sex."

West is an example of one of the narrative sets that Tom created. Comprised of twenty drawings, it shows an outlaw biker arriving in a western town. When he enters a saloon, he becomes the plaything of cowboys, after which he is left suspended by his testicles from a tree, an Indian observing him with a grin on his face as the cowboys leave him to his fate.

The first sketch in the series offers a bird's-eye view, looking down upon an unpaved street in front of a typical western saloon, down which the outlaw biker, attired completely in black leather, speeds on his motorcycle, drawing the attention of six cowboys, one of whom is mounted upon a rearing horse that shies away from the loud vehicle that frightens it. Another cowboy sits on the steps outside the saloon, the front, swinging doors of which open off the elevated boardwalk, and a companion stands alongside him, his forearm draped over the rail that runs along the boardwalk. A third cowboy, the seat of his pants cut out to reveal his buttocks, saunters across the street, toward the saloon, while two others stand below a tree limb, the one in the dark hat masturbating his friend, who wears a white hat. The white hat's erect penis projects from his open fly and is clutched in the fist of the dark hat. Were this picture to bear a title, it might be "Biker's Arrival."

In the second picture, the biker mounts the steps to the boardwalk in front of the saloon, stepping past the seated and standing cowboys, who exchange glances with him as they clutch their respective, well-outlined genitals through their tight-fitting pants. An appropriate title for this sketch might be "Initial Encounter."

The third sketch shows the biker entering the saloon. He has opened one of the two swinging doors, and his black leather-clad figure is seen silhouetted against the doorway, his cock outlined against his thigh. A cowboy standing at the bar, playing with his genitals through the rough fabric of his denim pants, turns to look at the stranger entering the saloon, as does a cowboy with a bulging cock and balls who stands behind a seated, smiling blond cowboy in the foreground whose erect penis is being gripped in the fist of the otherwise-unseen cowboy who masturbates him. "Grand Entrance" would be a fitting title for this image.

The first three pictures have aroused the observer's curiosity, causing him to wonder what effect upon the resident cowboys the biker's appearance in their town (or "territory") will have. Will he receive a friendly welcome or a hostile reception? This illustration answers this question. The biker, surrounded by cowboys, has bellied up to the bar, and the bartender is pouring him a shot of whiskey. As the cowboys look on, the one in the foreground to the left of the biker's position, sporting a sizeable bulge in the crotch of his pants, one of their number jams his hand between the biker's leather-clad buttocks, while gripping his chest with the other hand. An effective title for this illustration might be "Getting In Touch" or "The Introduction."

Now that one of their own has initiated the sexual molestation of the biker, another cowboy seizes the biker's jacket from behind, and a second cowboy, kneeling, reaches between the biker's thighs to seize the lower portion of his erect cock, the upper portion of which is grasped in the fist of a third cowboy, while the barkeeper, reaching over the bar, seeks a handhold on the remaining inches of the biker's jutting erection as well. (All of Tom's characters' cocks are circumcised and of an unlikely length, the biker's appearing to be at least eighteen inches long and as thick as a good-size sausage.) Three other cowboys look on as the biker is molested by their friends. "Group Grope" or "Welcome Committee" might make a good title for this illustration.

In the next drawing, as one cowboy holds the biker around his waist, a pair have seized his jackbooted calves, lifting him off his feet, so that the biker lies across the top of the bar. One of the men who has lifted the biker off his feet kneels, reaching with his unoccupied hand to grasp the biker's cock, which, along with his balls, he draws backward, through his thighs. Another cowboy, his hand resting upon the back of the biker's left thigh, bows his head so that he might lick the biker's penis with the tip of his extended tongue. "Swept Off His Feet" might serve as a good title for this drawing.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:30 PM
In the sixth drawing, the biker, still laid over the bar, has been turned onto his back, but he has also been wheeled around so that his head faces down the bar. His pants have been pulled down to mid-thigh, and his enormous erection is held aloft by a cowboy who licks his balls. Another cowboy, bent over the bar at the biker's head, exchanges tongue-kisses with the biker while gripping his nipples in his hands. At the other end of the biker, whose legs are being held up over his head by the clutching hands of two other cowboys, a cowhand performs analingus on the biker while the bartender and several of his other customers look on, the bartender gripping the cock of the cowboy who licks the biker's anus. In the doorway, the silhouette of what appears to be yet another cowboy appears. This drawing might be called "Free For All."

Only one of the biker's leather-clad, jackbooted legs is visible above the heads of the cowboys at the bar. Their backs are toward the viewer and the man who was seen in the previous drawing in the doorway. The stranger has now entered the saloon and is pointing a six-shooter at the cowboys molesting the stranger. Like one of the cowboys at the bar, the newcomer's scrotum is seen suspended between his thighs, despite the fact that he is fully clothed, which suggests that he has opened his fly to let his genitals protrude. Another cowboy at the bar has done the same thing, and his penis juts from his open fly. Fear on their faces, the men at the bar look over their shoulders at the newcomer. Could this newly arrived, stern-faced stranger in western attire be the town's sheriff, come to rescue the hapless biker? Certainly, this seems to be the sketch's implication. However, if this man is the local lawman, why has he taken his cock and balls out of his pants? The picture is ambiguous, after all. Nevertheless, "Arresting Moment" could be a fitting title for this sketch.

The next sketch shows the biker, pants down and cock erect, tumbling from the bar as the cowboys and the bartender face toward the front of the saloon, arms raised. The bartender's cock, also erect, juts from his open fly. "Hands Up!" would be an effective title for this drawing.

The next sketch, number nine in the set, shows that the biker is anything but an unwilling victim of the cowboys' lust, for, having recovered, he sits on the floor behind the bar, his pants still halfway down his thighs and his erect cock and balls showing, sucking the cock of the burly bartender, whose arms, like those of the cowboys lined up along the front of the bar, are still in the air. The pants of the cowboy nearest to the viewer are down below his smooth buttocks, and his cock is semi-erect, standing at half-mast. A hand, seen at the left edge of the drawing, tugs this cowboy's shirt up, exposing his pubic hair and lean belly, as the tip of the six-gun points at the startled cowboy's chest. Another cowboy visible in the picture stands with his arms raised, suggesting that the others, not shown, do likewise. Perhaps this drawing might be called "Secrets Exposed."

In the next picture, the gunman points with the forefinger of his right hand while holding his gun on the men with his left hand. The cowboys are still lined up at the bar, but have turned so that their backs are toward him now, rather than their faces. All have lowered their trousers to the middle of their thighs or to their knees, and each of them but one look back, over his shoulders, at the gunman, none of them looking very happy about the situation. The gunman's cock protrudes from his open fly, half-erect and pointing toward the bared buttocks lined up before him. This picture might be called "Bare Asses, All In A Row" or "Lineup."

In picture 11, the gunman has made his choice, and his right hand delves between the sleek buttocks of a startled cowboy, who has lost his shirt, probably at the command of his captor, and whose hands, like those of his fellow captives', continue to reach for the ceiling. Those who are lined up to his left, witnessing the assault, look anxious. Perhaps they fear that one--or all--of them may be next. As the gunman plunges his hand between the cowboy's buttocks, his own balls are visible, hanging between his thighs, while his prick, more erect than before, points toward the lineup of asses on display in front of him. "Sampling the Wares" or "Choice Made" would be a descriptive title for this sketch.

One wonders about the biker's motives in the next picture, for, as the gunman penetrates a cowboy (this one still wears a shirt) anally, lifting his shirt with his left hand while holding his gun, barrel pointing toward the floor, the biker, still kneeling behind the bar, his pants still down around his thighs and his cock and balls still on display, seems to be about to spring to the cowboy's aid. Obviously, he didn't mind being sexually assaulted by the cowboys, because he sucked the barkeeper's prick even after the gunman's entrance had caused the cowboys to release him. Maybe he identifies with his abusers rather than with the gunman who disrupted their sexual play or maybe he intends to abuse the gunman the same way that the cowboys had preciously assaulted him. In any case, he looks determined to attack the distracted gunman. "About to Spring" describes this scene.

The biker does spring, lunging forward while still kneeling, cock exposed, and seizes the gunman's wrist in his fist. The revolver fires, into the floor. The gunman, his cock still jammed up the cowboy's ass, fondles the cowboy's chest as the victim continues to keep his hands, like his erect prick, raised. There is a look of anger and contempt upon the gunman's face. This one might be called "Surprise Attack."

In the next picture, the gunman has been disarmed, and the cowboys fall upon him, one throwing his arm around his throat and snapping his head back as the barkeeper holds the gunman's left wrist and the biker rips the front of their victim's pants wide open as he yanks them down, exposing the gunman's erect cock and the round testicles within his tight, risen scrotum, while a second cowboy plunges his hand along the gunman's bare thigh and alongside his scrotum. The other cowboys crowd around, presumably waiting their turns. Might not a good title for this picture be "The Tables Turned" or "The Captive Captor"?

It is now the captor who is held at captive at gunpoint, as he is being driven, naked, down a curiously deserted street, a rope secured above his balls, his penis still jutting from his groin, but not as erect as it had been when it had been jammed up the cowboy's ass in the bar. His only clothing is his torn pants, which have been pulled down over his boots His physique is impressive and sexy, as are the cowboys' bodies. One of the cowboys, walking ahead of the biker, holds the outline of the motorcyclist's thick hard cock through the tight leather of his pants. "Marched at Gunpoint" seems to sum up this image.

The rope is thrown over a tree limb, and the gunman is hoisted aloft by his balls. A pair of cowboys take turns striking him hard against the back with a thick, wide belt, eliciting cries from him as, his dangling arms, he seeks to support his weight upon his hands. One cowboy, watching the scene, masturbates, his massive cock protruding from his open fly. The biker also has his salami-size prick out, holding it toward the dangling gunman's head. He's "Hoisted," for sure, so this word would make an apt title for this drawing.

In the next sketch, the gunman is still dangling upside down, hung by the balls, but the biker has inserted his prick into their captive's mouth and down his throat, filling his face with his cock. The gunman's asshole is visible, and its round, wide dimensions indicate that he has been the recipient of other men's cocks during anal intercourse and, perhaps, an anal recipient of dildos, butt plugs, and other sex toys as well. The other cowboys are grouped nearby, watching, and one, masturbating, ejaculates, his semen spewing onto the back of the suspended gunman. Another cowboy, kneeling behind the biker, licks the motorcyclist's buttocks through the tight leather pants that the biker wears. It seems that "Mouthful" would be a good name for this picture.

In the final image of the series, the cowboys and the biker, having had their way with the captive gunman, leave him suspended from the bough of the tree, suspended by the rope around his balls, his hands on the ground to support him. As the biker walks away, a cowboy on either side of him, one with an arm around his waist, the other with a hand on his ass, and his own arms around their shoulders, an Indian brave with a massive erection and big balls thrusting aside his breechcloth, grins, looking down upon the captive gunman, implying that the poor soul's sexual assault has only just begun. "Gift of the Palefaces" would make a good title for this last drawing in Tom of Finland's West series.

These pictures are typical of Tom's art, featuring handsome, macho alpha male characters with hard pecs; bulging muscles; washboard abs; and sinewy backs and legs; and huge, cut cocks and big balls who delight in all things masculine, including same-sex sex, often with an element of BDSM, and masculine work in all-male or predominantly masculine environments. Tom of Finland's all-male world is a delightful place to visit. Too bad one can't live there!


The End

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:33 PM
Jessica, Helga and Me



While I was putting the final touches on my packing for our Caribbean dream vacation of a lifetime, the telephone shrilled. My live-in boyfriend, who was to accompany me, called to say he had a business emergency and would have to fly to New York tonight. He urged me to begin the trip alone, saying that he would join me in four days. I didn't particularly care to travel solo, but we had been planning for six months. The travel agency had our semi-luxury accommodations booked for two glorious weeks.

The plane landed on time and I was whisked off in a hotel limousine. After generously tipping the bell boy, I gently closed the door, dying for a shower. Showers in paradise are just as good as those at home, but with an added element. There were all kinds of exotic oils and soaps in the shower of which I made full use.

Smelling like flowers and wrapped in the soft terry cloth robe provided by the hotel, I stepped out onto the terrace. The beach and ocean nearly hypnotized me with their simple beauty. Looking at the terrace next to me, I saw a lovely, full head of silver hair being brushed by a young, blonde woman. They must have felt me staring as they both turned to look at me.

"Hello, ladies," I called, caught. "Beautiful day isn't it?"

"Hello," they responded in unison. "Quite," said the older.

The face that went with the silver hair was unlined. Her body was slim and shapely in a brief two piece bathing suit. The lady was probably only twice as old as my own 22 years. She was gorgeous.

"How long is your vacation," I asked, prolonging the scene.

"Helga and I--Helga is my social secretary/companion--are here for two weeks," she answered with a smile. "I am Jessica."

"I'm Anabel. And so am I. My boyfriend is joining me in four days," I volunteered. "Well, I'll let you get back to what you were doing. Nice meeting you. I'm sure we'll see each other around."

I saw them that night in the hotel's casino. Holding a drink, I wandered around the huge room taking in all the sights, including them. Jessica was seated at a dollar slot machine with Helga standing behind her, hands on her shoulders. Over and over Jessica inserted coins and pressed the button. When the machine finally paid off, they were ecstatic as they hugged. Helga kissed her full on the lips as she caressed her back. Were these two women lovers, I wondered. Just the thought that they could be fucking each other right next door to me excited me. They are both very beautiful women and I could easily see why each would want the other.

I lay in bed that night thinking about them. Had they come back to the suite? Were they doing it now? I wasn't ignorant about lesbian sex. In my rebellious teen years, a college girl bet me she could make me cum in five minutes. I lost that bet under a pile of coats at a frat party as I came in two with her long tongue stuck in my pussy. Was one of them sucking the other's pussy? Were they doing it at the same time? I fingered myself to orgasm imagining myself holding a silver head between my thighs and having a tall blonde sucking at my breasts.

At breakfast, I saw Helga at a table alone and decided to approach her. "Hi, Helga. May I join you?" I asked.

"Of course, Anabel," she said smiling up at me. "Say, one of the maids told me about a real nude beach on another island. Would you like to go with me?"

"Sure,"I said perking up. I'd get to see her and Jessica naked. "I'd love to have an even tan for Jeff. Is Jessica joining us?"

"No. She's conducting business by telephone this morning."

On the ferry ride over, Helga told me more about herself and her relationship with Jessica. "She and her husband vacationed in Sweden several years ago," Helga began. "I had a summer job as a hotel chambermaid. Jessica and her husband, Harlan, took a special interest in me. They told me all about America and made sure that I didn't have to work too hard for them. At the end of two weeks, they asked if I would like to go back to America with them as a member of their staff. Well, I was 18 already and jumped on the idea. In gratitude, I let Harlan and Jessica touch me inside my panties a bit more than they had before. Separately, of course. By the time we flew to the United States two weeks later, I had fully fucked both of them several times. My position was to be a social secretary/personal companion to Jessica. Harlan and Jessica discovered the truth about each other where I was concerned. There was no jealousy. Fucking me enhanced their sex life. Being their social secretary, I simply set up a schedule for when each one could fuck me."

"Wow, Helga. Did you really enjoy them or merely endure them because they helped you?"

"Anabel, I truly loved it. We were devastated when Harlan died in an airplane crash two years ago. Jessica and I got even closer. Actually, we love each other."

We arrived at the beach. There was nudity everywhere. Helga and I shucked our clothes and spread out on beach towels. I couldn't help but admire Helga's lush body. She is about 5' 9" and stacked--long, shapely thighs and legs, full high breasts, big blue eyes and long, straight blond hair. She was perfection walking. I'm not quite as tall as her, but my breasts are as big. My black hair is a thick shoulder length and lightly curly. I have been told that my violet eyes resemble Elizabeth Taylor's. I suppose Helga and I made striking opposites by the way people were watching us.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
21-02-2008, 06:34 PM
We continued our conversation as we sunned. "Helga," I inquired, "do you think Jessica would object to us being like this?"

"I love her dearly, Anabel, but I don't tell her everything. For example, I didn't tell her about the cute little redhead and her boyfriend that I picked up in the movies three days ago. I sat between them and let them feel me up. Their hands were practically fighting for my pussy and breasts. We went back to their apartment and fucked our brains out. The guy was shorter than me, but made up for the lack with one of the biggest dicks I've even seen on a guy. He really knew what to do with it. And his girl dripped pussy juice in my mouth as she fucked my face. They were a fun couple. What's more, I suspect Jessica is fucking a man from our country club who reminds her of Harlan. No harm done."

The couple next to us began to get quite amorous. Before long he was stoking his dick deep into her pussy. They were oblivious to us and everyone else as they fucked loudly. "They are making me really hot," Helga said squirming. "Anabel, do you mind if I at least rub that pretty pussy of yours? I need some human contact, now!."

"Ok, Helga. I guess it's all right." I looked around and saw people kissing and touching. Helga would do to me what she does to Jessica. Hell, yes. "Other people around here are really going after each other."

"Let me make you feel good," she said before she took one of my breasts in her hot mouth. "It is so, so good with a woman," she mumbled as she stroked my slit. "It feels wonderful, doesn't it? I will make you come so easily," she crooned as she found my g-spot and finger fucked me to orgasm. "Try some of this pussy, Anabel," she said in a sultry voice as she moved above me. Helga put her large pussy to mine and rode me hard on the sandy beach. I had no idea a woman's clit could swell so large. We came together at the same time as the couple beside us and then ran to the ocean.

Waves crashed around us at the water's edge as, entwined, we kissed and screwed again. As Helga was telling me how beautiful I was, I moved up on the sand and let her eat my pussy. She said she would just perish if she couldn't put her tongue inside my dark pussy right then. She brought me over the edge again and again. The ferry took us, exhausted and fucked-up to the eyeballs, back to the other island in the afternoon.

We said goodbye at my door. I watched Helga as she went in to her lover. She and Jessica had not made love this morning. "Jessica will be very horny," she said smiling at me.

Again I imagined them fucking. I could see in my mind Helga screwing Jessica's pussy like she did mine on the beach. I showered and lay down to take a nap. I awoke at 5pm to a ringing telephone. It was Jessica inviting me to dine with them at 8.

We had a six course dinner at an elegant restaurant in the city. Wine and conversation flowed. Facts about my life spilled forth as I played footsie with Helga under the table. Jessica seemed fascinated with me. Helga must have told her about us after all. Did she want to fuck me, too? We arrived back at our hotel a little giddy from the wines. When I couldn't find my key card easily, Jessica took my arm. "Come, darling. You can sleep with us tonight."

In their bedroom, we undressed to our birthday suits and fell into bed still giggling. Jessica said goodnight and kissed me deeply. The kiss traveled south to my pussy as I moaned in her mouth.

"My turn," said Helga, who followed suit, but covered my pussy with her hand. Then the two of them reached over me and kissed each other. I fell asleep.

Some time later, I felt a warm tongue licking my pussy. I opened my eyes to see Jessica's silver hair between my legs. She tongue-fucked me hard to a shattering orgasm. I rewarded her with a mouthful of my nectar. Jeff was not even in the same league as these women in pussy-eating skills. "I knew you would taste wonderful, darling," she said as she licked away the remaining juice. Helga was watching us from across the room. Her hair was in wild disarray, her eyes shining and she beautiful as she approached the bed. A seven inch dick protruded from her pelvis.

"Jessica, even though we have company," she said, rubbing her blue penis, "let's not break our routine. You know you need my dick to sleep soundly. Get on your knees."

"That's why I love you, darling," Jessica crooned. I settled into a chair to watch as Helga dipped the dick into Jessica's dripping pussy. Jessica moaned deeply as Helga took her in long, powerful strokes until she came. Helga then pulled her wet dick out and aimed it at her lover's asshole.

"Please, Helga. Please, do it hard, just like I love it, darling" Jessica begged. She was turned on to the hilt.

Helga slid the dick into Jessica's ass in one fell swoop. Jessica bucked as Helga fucked her as she requested. Helga was pulling out and ramming in her ass repeatedly. I could hear flesh on flesh as their wet skin slapped together. The site of them fucking was magnificent.

Helga was in seventh heaven as she fucked her lover. Her lithe body gyrated as she thrust in hard and pulled out slowly. A myriad of emotions crossed her beautiful, flushed face as she came in Jessica's ass, screaming in lust. I walked to the bed and kissed them both lightly and dressed to leave them alone. The night of love was surely not over for them. Helga pulled Jessica up but was still moving inside her. She was rubbing her pussy, sucking her neck, kissing her and whispering to her. With a wet pussy of my own, I left quietly.

My boyfriend arrived two days earlier than expected and was in our room when I walked next door. With my wet, open pussy, sensitive breasts, swollen lips and in a turned-on state of mind, I crawled on him in the dark and fucked him better than I had done in the whole of our relationship. The fucking that I knew was happening next door was still high in my mind.

Jeff was still dead to the world when I slipped out of the room the next morning. I left a note explaining that I had gone jogging. Instead I knocked at Jessica's. I wanted to thank them for last night. Jessica answered, pulling me in. "Helga's swimming at the beach. Let's go on the terrace."

"Thanks for last night," I said. "It is fortunate I went to my room. My boyfriend, Jeff, had arrived."

"I'm glad for you, darling. Now take off those clothes and let me fuck you outside. It's such a nice morning."

I was nervous, even a little frightened. Jeff could walk out and see us. The fear of discovery also turned me on. Jessica expertly ate my pussy at a very leisurely pace. Threading my fingers through her silver hair, I pushed my pussy up allowing her full access to it. Jessica let me cum twice before she spread herself out on the other chaise. She asked me to lay on her, pussy to pussy. That position allowed me to screw her and watch my terrace. Fucking the silver-haired Jessica was what I needed to do from the first time I laid eyes on her. I was so caught up in the lustful act. I would not have stopped even if Jeff appeared. I would not stop moving on this exquisite pussy, with its large clit, with the short silver hairs that tickled me slightly as I screwed. I would not stop until I had my fill. When Jessica stuck her wet finger in my ass, I sawed our mingled pussies to another sweet orgasm.

Sliding from Jessica to the floor, still high from our loving, I kneeled between her legs. Jessica was wet and open from her last cum. I rubbed my entire face--cheeks, nose, and forehead in the sweet warmth of her. Her smell intoxicated me. And then, at long last, I tasted the first pussy of my life. I proceeded to do to her what she and Helga had done to me. I feasted. I touched. I sucked. I licked. I tasted. I plunged. She came in my mouth. She came on my face. My pussy leaked on her terrace. I gloried in the sweet flesh of this older woman.

With one and a half weeks left on our vacations, I was so happy with my lesbian friends. I would never have thought I could enjoy a woman's touch so much. I saw them as often as I could when he was not around. Helga and I slipped back to the nude beach. We put on quite a show in front of the other bathers fucking each other with her thick, two-headed penis. Jessica and I fucked when Jeff golfed. We became intense quickie experts, but the cums were just as sweet.

Never again will I look at two beautiful women together and not wonder if they have tasted each other.



The End

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 10:45 PM
A Troubled Mind


I don't care for sex; I never have done and neither does my husband. We, that is James my husband and I are very proper and religious. In any case during the early part of our 14yrs of married life James would spend his sperm quickly and would soon be asleep; but it did not matter. Sex, I repeat, is unimportant to us; we are far too busy with other things.

Why then have got myself in such a mess? Why, this morning did I request an urgent meeting with Pastor Michael to beg his understanding -- plead for his help and advice? The situation is not through any fault of mine; indeed not, I have been lead astray by an evil man. Though I ought to have been stronger and will accept that I may have to pay a price for my stupidity and weakness -- but not for being wicked -- I am not wicked!

"Gina, come in and tell me your troubles -- but I'm afraid I have very little time at the moment," Pastor Michael had said when I entered his office.

I expected him to be of more help but he seemed impatient and bored; though he did pay more attention when I went into a little more detail. At first I had rambled and become upset, mixing up my story and not explaining things properly. The pastor had made me begin again then was more attentive because he started to ask me questions and insisted that I fill in fine detail, so, he had told me, that it would enable him to 'get the full picture and understand the situation better'.

"You're not the first housewife to be unfaithful," he had told me, quite brusquely and before I had hardly begun my tale. "If it troubles you badly maybe your first port of call ought to be your doctor, maybe he'll recommend a counsellor you can speak to."

But it was more than that -- as the pastor realised when I managed to straighten myself out and compose myself; then he became very interested -- very interested indeed.

No, I had not encouraged the man nor had I any desire to flirt. Indeed, I thought he was rough and course and without good manners. Soon I was proved right when I overheard him making disgusting remarks to his friends -- about me -- about how I looked. Before long they cared not if I heard them snigger and stared at me lewdly, making comment. Then the man would often make an excuse to be near to me and would enjoy my embarrassment and anxieties, looking me straight in the eye, making me avert my glance to look down at the floor.

He was a big man with an evil grin, showing off his unusually white teeth that contrasted with his unkempt black beard. When he was near me I could detect his body odour. I disliked him from that first day he walked into the little drapery shop where I worked. Usually I was not alone, working together with the owner, a lady just a few years older than I.

"Would you mind if I asked you to call into the shop while I'm away - on a regular basis, just to keep an eye on things?"

She was going abroad for two months and it suited me for I would still receive full pay. You see her trip provided an ideal opportunity to completely renovate the old building in keeping with the area. Quite simply, Dora, the owner, didn't want to lose me. All her plans had been made long before I came into her employment.

"Just for the season," she had said when offering me the job, "Trade isn't good, and I'm going away in the winter."

But trade had improved and the little shop had taken on a new lease of life. Yes, it was fine by me and I would go in to work and reorganise the stock, the records and make sure all was packed away safely and kept clean; there was lots to do.

All was fine the first week and I kept out of the way whilst the workmen stripped the walls and cleared away the dusty dirty mess, leaving one half of the building just a bare brick shell. Then though he, that evil man, began to leer at me, in a lewd way, sometimes licking his lips, smirking. Sometimes I felt nervous and had palpitations or butterflies in my stomach -- especially when he came up quietly behind me in the small kitchen we had to share. When he went away I would hear him making fun of me, telling his friends how he had scared me, making me tremble -- suggesting that maybe I trembled because I wanted him -- wanted sex! They would all laugh loudly.

He told lies! They told lies! They said that I had begun to wear shorter skirts and blouses and shirts that showed off my bra. Hadn't I also begun to leave an extra button undone to display 'a bit of cleavage'? Certainly not! True I had found a need to wear some older clothes that perhaps didn't fit as well but only because the shop was so dusty now and I was handling so much old stuff, like clearing out old paperwork from the attic. What was the sense in wearing my better clothes?

Things went a little further when one day the bearded man sneaked up behind me when I was bending over low to pick up some files. What could I do when to my horror I heard him breathing heavily, then placing his fingers on the small of my back that was uncovered because my shirt had ridden up he prevented me from rising. He pressed his hand on me making me bend even lower -- I knew he would be almost probably able to see my underwear; then he made me have a conversation with him, as though nothing was amiss!

When he finely let me up I turned but he was standing very close to me, smirking, showing his teeth, I could hear the sound of his excited breathing and he seemed to force me to look up to his face; it was as though his eyes could see right inside my head and he knew something about my inner thoughts. I was scared and began to shake when he rubbed his rough hand over my face and pushed a finger against my lips making me open my mouth and I tried to push it out with my tongue, but he seemed to think I was doing it for another reason and it excited him even more.

From then on the man would appear as if out of nowhere and he would touch me, like rubbing my shoulders, massaging me or slipping an arm around my waist while he spoke to me and caressed my belly with his other hand. I would be too shocked and scared to stop him and would simply freeze on the spot trying to avert his gaze.

But sometimes he would take hold of my chin and make me face him so he could see me while he rubbed those rough fingers over my face, letting one push against my mouth, making me part my lips to let it in. He enjoyed it and I reasoned that if I put my tongue against his finger I would prevent him from pushing it to far in and anyway if he liked that it would satisfy him then he wouldn't pursue or attempt any other dirty act.

One time he whispered to me asking me if I enjoyed licking his finger -- then asked what it reminded me of - what was I thinking of? No, licking his fingers was not what I was doing!

I ought to have called the police and reported him when one day when I was unaware of his presence and climbing down from the dirty attic that I heard him below me and stopping dead felt his hands on my thighs. He gripped my leg when I tried to step down preventing me reaching the floor, it was awful, I had to stand there, listening to his vulgar comments as he tormented me making it very clear that he was 'admiring' the view up my skirt, even commenting on the colour and skimpiness of my panties under the smoothness of my pantyhose.

The man kept rubbing my legs, my inner thigh and asked me if I was enjoying it, getting aroused; I told him an emphatic 'No!'

"Come down now!" he said.

It was a trick to humiliate me as when I did he was so close to the ladder that I was in his arms and he held me keeping a hand on my leg that caused my skirt to fold up as I descended -- then just as I had turned to face him his friends appeared and saw him holding up my skirt and leaning forward as though he was about to kiss me -- as though I was about to kiss him! I was distraught and when they left, laughing, I cringed and almost sobbed. I caught some of their comments as the men apologised for interrupting him while he replied, "I told you that she wanted 'it'!

The following week was even more disturbing because the man would now try to cuddle me or hold me in front of his friends -- just to embarrass me I think. I asked him to stop doing this but he ignored my request. When he did get me alone he would pester me to tell him my likes and dislikes regarding sex though I usually didn't answer. Pastor Michael made me remember and tell every question the man ever asked me.

I told the man how religious my husband and I were and that we didn't place importance on sex. The man said it was a shame because I 'looked like I would enjoy a good ride'! He said that I was frustrated and that he could tell that deep inside I was curious and excited. I denied that having him touch me aroused me and asked for him to leave me alone. The man said he had noticed how erect my nipples became when he touched me but when I opened my mouth to protest his finger was ready to slip in between my lips and I struggled to speak to continually refute and deny the many following comments and suggestions as I kept his finger in check with my tongue.

It was perhaps silly and unwise for me to answer, "I don't know" when the man whispered to me asking if his finger going in and out of my mouth reminded me of sucking a 'cock'. He looked surprised and made me confess that I had never done that -- it was dirty!



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 10:47 PM
"But your tongue sure knows what to do!" he grinned. "You can let yourself go with us," he said, "No one will ever know what we do in here -- in this little shop."

I said that it was wrong and I had no intention of doing anything; that apart from my religion I could not be unfaithful to my husband.

"No one will know," he said, "You get aroused having me touch you don't you? Do you wonder what it would be like to let things go further -- feel how exciting it can be -- how pleasurable?"

When I had reached this part of my story with Pastor Michael he seemed very impatient and I thought he was about to dismiss me from his office.

"I need to be somewhere else," he said curtly, "I have an appointment to keep." Then he scratched his nose and asked, "Did things go further - a lot further?"

"Yes Pastor, " I told him ashamedly, "Perhaps you're right and I need to seek the help of a trained counsellor. I'm sorry for taking up your time."

"Let's not be too hasty," he broke in, "You are sure you feel a need to talk this through?"

Of course I was.

"Bring everything out into open as it were -- to tell me...well...someone, of every incident, in detail -- to have the benefit of a clear conscience of course, so you can understand why this happened?"

"Yes pastor." I had assured him.

He looked almost uncomfortable when he asked me, "And there is lots to tell?"

I admitted that I had done some bad things -- let the Devil rule and influence my actions.

Pastor Michael said, "Really!" in a funny way but was now interested and concerned.

"I think we should carry on with this one evening," he suggested. "Is your husband away on business? I'm thinking that you would be more relaxed and comfortable in your own home. I wonder, would you like me to call round tonight?"

I assured the pastor that I would take the opportunity to purge my soul and reveal all that I had done and take his advice if he could suggest a penance, a punishment.

"I do really feel I deserve to be punished Pastor Michael." I said.

The Pastor came that evening and seemed impatient for me to carry on outlining my problem, even refusing refreshments. I was confused now; he helped me recap and pick up where we left off.

The sequence of events came flooding back and when I faltered, shamed at what I had done, the Pastor urged me on and encouraged me to go into great detail telling me how cathartic that would be, heal my soul.

The evil man from the shop had continued to take extra little breaks from his work when he would come and seek me out in the part of the shop that wasn't yet being renovated. When sometimes his friends were there too, like using the kitchen or when I had cause to go into the area where they were working the bearded man would embarrass me in front of them and grab hold of me pulling me close to him. The others would watch intently and it made them feel lustful -- I could tell this when I looked at them -- and saw obvious signs. It was like they were waiting for something to happen, something very dirty and wicked.

The man would grin and he made an issue of running his hands all over me, letting me wriggle and struggle, protesting all the time -- trying to stop him from trying to hitch up my skirt as we struggled. The atmosphere would become very tense when he clasped both of my wrists and held my arms down my side. Cruelly he gripped both my arms behind my back with one hand and he played his silly game. Putting his finger against my lips he would force me to take it in my mouth while they watched.

"Show them how you like to pretend my finger is a penis!" he would say, "Lick it! Show them how you suck cock!"

One day he had me in such a position and I was letting him slowly push his finger to and fro into my mouth, my arms held fast behind my back, reasoning that it would get the silly game over with quickly when closing my eyes to cover the embarrassment of listening to the other men making rude comments while displaying signs of their arousal. Suddenly the finger was whipped out and replaced, to my horror by the man's slobbering mouth, forcing his tongue between my lips. As if that was not bad enough his hand took hold of my right breasts and he squeezed it, hard, before rolling my nipple between his thumb and fingers.

I struggled and fought but the friction of my body against his seemed to heighten his lust as really only my hips and belly moved back and forth, to and fro. Therefore I took the logical stance that it would be better to cease and let him finish 'feeling me' for the amusement of his friends as also, what was happening was that the roughness of the situation was making the buttons of my blouse fall open. My tactic wasn't totally successful as I heard the men pass comment on the daintiness of my bra which meant that most of my buttons were now undone.

For an age I had to allow the man to kiss and maul me, licking the inside of my mouth with his tongue and tickling, if that's the right word, mine. I'm sure that I had become so well accustomed to sucking and licking the finger that automatically almost I found myself doing the same to his large wet tongue. Trying again to struggle free he held on tighter and I felt his manhood pressing into me. So too I could smell his sweat and feel the roughness of his beard as he kissed me hard on the lips but while all this was going on the worst thing was realising that a man, other than my husband, was attempting to stimulate my breasts, making my nipples harden and sending shockwaves shooting through my very nerves. Unable to free myself I had to bear with it and comprehend the fact that witnessing this assault were three other common and rough men. This had an odd and unusual effect on my inner being; but to my astonishment, not entirely one of devastating repulsion.

I was glad when the bearded one stopped kissing me if only so I could take in a breath of air; but my relief was short-lived. Still massaging my breasts he nibbled my ear, then I felt his hands unfasten the last two buttons that held my blouse together. Opening my mouth to complain two of his fingers quickly blocked the hole and he commanded me to suck.

"Come on suck hard -- pretend it's a penis -- show them how you suck cock -- harder!"

Get it over with I thought -- just comply, do it -- do as I'm ordered -- eagerly I sucked, please them I reasoned, and they will leave me alone, do it how I imagine a fallen woman would, move my head up and down too - but then.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 10:48 PM
"Come over here," I heard the man say to the others, "Come and have a feel how firm her tits are!"

No! This was going too far. I tried to spit the fingers from my mouth but to no avail. Now there I was being held tightly and forced to simulate a dirty act of oral sex whilst men took their turn to feel my breasts, now uncovered almost completely with only a thin little bra to protect my modesty.

"Please don't!" I cried in a second or two of oral relief as the man pulled aside my blouse. When I glanced down I saw how my nipple was being rolled, pulled and pressed then saw a look of sheer depravity in the eyes of the man fondling me. Our eyes should not have met because then it was as though some evil hidden urges were exchanged and awoken. He leaned forward and kissed me, giving my breasts an extra hard squeeze -- I let him put his tongue in my mouth and touch mine. The bearded man laughed, sounding dirty and evil.

"She likes it!" exclaimed one man. "I brought something for my lunch today that will taste better!"

The man kissing me broke away, then, a minute later, looking me in the eye, smirking, whispered, "Suck the banana, let me watch you -- suck the 'pretend cock', I like seeing you do it, look at me while you suck!"

I was astonished -- I needed to close my mind off from this filth, this evil. Just do it, I thought! Get it over with! Suck the banana -- do as they say -- let the man watch me -- let him play with me -- look at him whilst I do it, how the dirty sexually deprived man enjoys it! Just go through the motions. Let him see how I suck and lick! Close my mind now and just do it -- give them what they want then they will go away.

I explained to Pastor Michael how uncomfortable, and very tender, the extremities of my breasts felt as the constant friction of various hands rolling over my body, squeezing, gripping and teasing caused blood to gather and make me erect, like the cold does -- but unlike the cold it was accompanied by feelings and excited nerves that should not be inflamed as they lead to the mind being corrupted.

The pastor asked if I was experiencing such thoughts and feelings now, as he observed that my nipples had stiffened. I failed to neither confirm nor deny his observation, though my embarrassment grew knowing his eyes were now constantly checking, gazing at me. Had I awakened lustful thoughts and desires in his head? Was I creating in his head an imaginary scenario, with him surmising being one of the perpetrators, rolling his fingers over my paps?

I think a temporary fright prevailed with the men scared of the possible repercussions deciding that enough was enough, though their amusement at my humiliation wasn't disguised. Left to button up my blouse I hurried away to put the episode behind me and continue with my tasks.

The pastor weighed me up when I went silent.

"Did you feel pleasure?" he asked pointedly staring at me.

I was ashamed to answer but confessed to having a weird and unusual feeling that confused me.

"It was as though I was enjoying being humiliated and exposed to the lusts of those dreadful men!" I said after clumsily trying to justify why I hadn't sought the help of the law.

"You returned the next day," he pointed out accusingly. "Is it not a fact that you enjoyed the uncovering of your body, the sexual thrill from having your flesh exposed in front of men? Is it not true that you would thrill to have any man touch and expose you? Would you not feel the same wicked sensation if you exposed yourself now -- in front of me?"

"No -- definitely not -- how could you suggest such a thing? It was the devil himself trying to get inside me!"

"Prove me wrong then," said the pastor, "Expose yourself the same way and see if your emotions remain controlled and pure! In this situation you ought not to experience any form of lewd pleasure or sensation."

Well, he insisted I could not give him an excuse to condemn me out of hand. I unfastened my upper garments and let him see my underwear. He seemed shocked that I fully drew my clothes to one side to uncover my breasts but I wanted him to see I wasn't holding anything back in my attempt to make him see that I had been tricked by Satan and would not feel anything but pure thoughts now.

Pastor Michael had a gentle touch -- at least to begin with. He made me direct him as to how the men had fondled my body and he quickly learned how bad men entice the nipples to harden, tweaking them between finger and thumb.

"You saw their arousal -- in their trousers -- that made you lustful -- it wasn't the devil -- it was your own wickedness, your own dirty desire for things sexual. You saw evidence of their erections -- did you notice that they were all aroused?"

I tearfully admitted that I had been compelled to gaze at a sight I had never before seen; yes, at all the men in turn. I had to admit also that I fully knew that my agreement to simulate a sex act on a banana would inflame them more. The pastor silenced my sobbing by sliding two fingers across my lips and almost subconsciously, out of habit, I let them into my mouth. I swear that my tongue was not my own and out of control when it began to lick and tease as my cheeks sucked in, relaxed and sucked again.

The pastor's spare hand kept busy with my nipples, pressing kneading then holding my breast before suddenly slipping inside my undergarment to touch my red tips and feel the bare flesh. He removed his fingers from my mouth and keeping his face near mine, still playing with my breasts he questioned me relentlessly making admit how it was not the devil within me but my own wantonness and depravity that allowed the men to abuse me. It was the abuse that I craved and took pleasure from he said -- and he would prove that to me.

He made me pray, still holding me he made me enter into an agreement with him that he would take responsibility for guiding me back to the right path and away from wickedness. I prayed and listened and repeated oaths when asked while he leaned close and, hidden from my view carried out movements with his hand that remained secret and private from me. Finished he seemed short of breath and perspired, hot under his collar. He would visit me again -- tomorrow.



The End

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 10:58 PM
You Always Hurt The Ones You Love


Hey!

The sound of my IM message notification (a sultry woman's voice proclaiming, "Someone would like to speak with you, Master") startled me from my writing, and I crossed the living room to the laptop to find a message from a friend living in the same apartment building.

Me: Hey yourself, sexy!

Mandi: Can I come down to see you? I'd rather not spend the evening alone

Me: Absolutely! Should I make dinner for us?

Mandi: Nah I already ate

Me: OK – the door's unlocked.

When Mandi opened the door a few minutes later, she seemed surprised. "Barry Manilow?"

Clearly my choice of music surprised her. "I'm almost surprised that you recognize him," I said, setting the book aside and crossing the room to her as she closed the door behind her. I took her into my arms for a long hug, enjoying the feel of her youthful body against me.

Her youthful body, her youthful smile, her youthful energy always made me feel younger, even though she was young enough to be my daughter. Yet somehow, something kept us coming back to each other – we were truly friends, and there were definitely some significant benefits to our friendship, but even though we each had dabbled in the dating pool with others, we always came back to each other.

...which was signified in this moment by the gentle kiss and the knowing way she stroked my lower spine.

When we separated at last, I took her hand in mine and guided her to where I was sitting. I sat in the recliner first, and she settled onto my lap, a position very comfortable and common to us. As the opening chords of "Could It Be Magic" wafted over us, I gave her a gentle squeeze, wondering what magic had brought us together like this on so many occasions.

"How's the dissertation coming?" I finally asked.

"Ugh."

"I figured as much."

Mandi shrugged against me. "Now I really wish I'd followed a friend's advice."

"What advice was that?"

"She was purposely taking a year off from grad school before starting her Ph.D. program at Berkeley. She said that another five years without a significant break would be rather grueling." She sighed. "Now I wish I'd done the same."

I gave her another squeeze. "How close are you to getting to a point where I can read and edit what you have?"

She shrugged again. "Maybe a week or so. Probably closer to 'or so,' actually."

"Make it closer to 'a week,' and I'll see if I can arrange something special for you."

"You don't need to do that, you know."

"I know," I admitted, "but I want to. It may motivate you a little, and I just like surprising you in general."

Mandi gently kissed my cheek. "Thanks. That's just one of the reasons I like you so much."

We shared a smile and an embrace, and then just sat there for a while until the music finally ended.

"You know," she admitted, "you're the only person I know who still owns an actual record player."

"That's what I grew up with," I reminded the youngster. "But it is getting harder and harder to find needles and parts."

"Time to add to the CD collection then."

"Maybe you're right."

"Maybe that's what I'll get you for your birthday next month: CDs of your record collection."

"My entire record collection? That would probably cost you..." I paused to calculate in my head. "That would probably cost upward of $800."

"Maybe I'll just give you me instead."

I smiled, imagining myself unwrapping her, exposing her, tasting her...

"Actually, I do have a surprise for you tonight. Just something small but something I think you'll like. But you have to undress me first."

As Mandi remained upon my lap, I touched her first, purposely taking my time. Once again, my hands meandered over her many curves, although primarily my attentions were focused upon her chest, caressing and squeezing her breasts through her Snoopy sweatshirt. Soon she was writhing sensuously upon my lap, touching me in kind, slowly heightening my arousal.

Only when she pleaded with her eyes did I finally lift off her sweatshirt, revealing a black lacy front-hook bra. I smiled, thinking this might be the surprise, as I had never known her to even own a front-hook bra. As our lips met anew, I continued to gently manipulate her breasts, never losing contact with the supportive garment.

"I'm so wet..." Mandi whispered between kisses.

"Good," I responded. "That means I must be doing something right."

We both laughed softly, briefly, but then our lips met again. With a hand still fondling her chest, my other hand slithered down her ribs, down her stomach, and unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans before slithering inside, relishing the warmth trapped within the denim.

She was definitely wet, as I learned firsthand when my fingertips brushed her succulent sex through her silky panty. My hand upon her chest fumbled for a moment in opening the front of her bra, then closed upon a breast, the skin-to-skin contact eliciting a low sound of happiness from her throat. For several more minutes, my hands worked her body, strengthening her arousal, ensuring her desire liberally coated my fingers.

"Over my legs," I instructed, retracting my hand from her panty and her jeans.

The expression in her eyes was one of lust and of naughtiness. She smiled sweetly and kissed my forehead before standing and turning around to push down her jeans and reveal a black panty before bending over my thighs.

Thus was her surprise revealed to me: "Spank me" was imprinted across her sweet derričre.

"That is exactly what I had had in mind," I assured her softly.

"Then what're you waiting for?" Mandi gave her nice rump a gentle shake to emphasize her point. "And don't hold back, please. Make it hurt. Make it long and make it hurt."

I did not hold back, not even when the tears began to fall. The sound of each impact, the way she moved upon me, the gasps the sounds which escaped past her dainty lips all endeared her to me even more, especially the trust she had in me to make herself so vulnerable for me, to allow me to hurt her like this.

And when at last she truly could not take any more, she slid to her knees upon the floor, clutching my legs as she continued to sob. My badly-stinging hand toyed with her hair to help calm her, and eventually her tears slowed to a trickle. She looked up at me at last, and I met her gaze with an appreciative smile.

"You're truly special to me," I assured her.

"Is that why you like to hurt me? After all, 'you always hurt the ones you love.'"

I offered a hand to her, and helped Mandi to stand as I stood as well. I pulled her into a tight hug, reveling in the feel of her youthful body against me, knowing how wanton she appeared with her bra hanging open and her jeans down to her ankles.

"In that case," I said honestly, "then I should hurt you every day for the rest of our lives."

It was the closest yet I could bring myself to admitting that I truly loved her, but for the moment, it was more than enough.



The End

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:13 PM
Le Expo


Laura walked briskly through the mall, her brown oxford pumps pounding the tile, frowning. She had just wasted the better part of the morning in an unsuccessful search for a new dress. Normally, shopping offered a pleasant departure from the pressures of work and "grad" school, but this time, that wasn't the case. Her cousin's wedding was Saturday and she needed a dress, now.

Christian Dior, Macy's, Armani's, Sak's, Gucci...none of them had what she was looking for. One at Sak's was close, but of course they didn't have her size. Her frustration was now compounded due to being lost, for she had entered the mall on a different level and now had to search for the closest exit to the parking structure.

"There," she thought, seeing the bright green sign at the end of the corridor. Laura didn't usually visit this corner of the mall; shops with expensive kitchen gadgets and perfume-laden bath salts were not her thing. However, out of the corner of her eye, she noted yet another display of stylish mannequins dressed in the latest women's fashions. The shop itself had some sort of "faux-European" name and was tucked in between the Coffee Bean and yet-another "soap" store. At first glance, she thought it looked rather sterile and cold, but her shoppers' instinct told her to at least scan the display for possibilities.

And then, she saw it, the last formally-dressed silver mannequin on the left. A dress. A fairly cute dress. "Hmmmn," she thought, peering into the glass. After a closer look, she thought she might like it even better than the one at Sak's. "Maybe," she thought, "but what does the back look like?"

Pushing open the heavy glass doors, her ears were assaulted by the too-loud sounds of "Jay-Z's" latest release. Two female employees lounged near the entrance, laughing as they closely examined the screen of a cellphone. Seeing they paid no attention to her, Laura walked directly to the display, holding her breath with anticipation.

"Yes!" she decided, "veeerry cute," upon seeing the back of the dummy. The dress looked to be the right blend of style and comfort, something that would compliment her features, yet simple enough so as not to distract from the bridal party. Laura wandered amongst the floor racks, looking for one to try on. After a quick search turned up nothing, she approached the two teen-aged salesgirls by the door, an African-American and a Latina. They were still engrossed in conversation when she interrupted, "Excuse me, could I please see that dress on the end?"

The African-American girl, "Tonya" according to her nametag, looked up and remarked dryly, "Oh, that one? It's up on the wall. I'll have to get the manager." Cupping her hands to her mouth, Tonya called a bit too loudly across the room, "Michael!...Customer!" Glancing at Laura, she added, "He's the manager; he'll help you." Not bothering to wait for a response, Tonya quickly turned away and resumed her conversation, "Yeah, that lil' bitch is such a tramp!..."

Laura about-faced and looked up at the wall. Sure enough, there were five of "her" dresses hanging up high on the left. Her hopes spiraled she thought about the odds of them having one that would fit. More importantly she wondered, "How much do they cost if they are kept way up there?"

Her thoughts were interrupted by "Michael", the thirty-something year old manager, when he suddenly appeared as if by magic. Actually, his arrival had nothing to do with coincidence for he was observant, if not exactly neat; he had been on his way to put a stop to the "girl-talk" at the front of the store when Laura intercepted him.

"Welcome to le Expo," he said, casting an eye towards the front door, "May I help you?"

"Yes, I'd really like to see that dress," Laura answered, pointing towards the wall over his shoulder.

Tugging on the collar of his wrinkled shirt, Michael looked up and responded, "The one with the little flowers?"

"Yes, please!" Laura answered radiantly.

"Yes, of course...I'll have to get the ladder," he muttered, "Excuse me please." Michael glared briefly at the two salesgirls, but they remained deep in conversation, happily oblivious to his attempted communication. Sighing, he turned and shuffled off towards the storage closet.

A few minutes later, Michael was standing on top the ladder as Laura nervously clutched her purse below. "What size do you need?" he asked the wall blandly.

"I'm an '8'", she answered.

"Uh-huh" Michael replied colorlessly, as he thumbed through the remaining stock on the hook. "3, 3, 3..." he droned, causing Laura's hopes to take a sudden drop, "uh, 7 and 9. That's all I got left."

With a sigh of relief, she smiled, "Oh yes! I'd love to see the last two, please!"

Michael reached for the two dresses, noting the hefty price tag. Pausing, he looked down at the blonde girl below. "She's very pretty and young, maybe 23...24?" he thought privately, "Tall too, kinda skinny but a nice ass". However he also noticed she was dressed more casually than his usual customers, wearing a green "Hollister" T-shirt and denim skirt that looked like it was from Costco. He carefully noted that several of these $300.00 dresses could easily be stuffed inside the oversized bag in her hands.

Laura watched as Michael looked her up and down from his perch on the ladder, his eyes lingering a disproportionate amount of time on her chest and hips. Her face reddening as he looked, she unconsciously crossed her arms in front of her and waited for him to speak.

"Tell you what," he said, looking into her brown eyes, "I've been doing this a long time. Why don't you take the '9' and try it on? I think it will fit you just fine."

His suggestion catching her off guard, Laura stammered, "Uh, sure. That would be fine."

Michael clambered down the ladder, (being 25 pounds overweight didn't make it easy) and handed the dress to Laura. After examining it closely, she craned her neck to look around the store. Michael, whose eyes were on her neck that very instant, offered helpfully, "It's in the back, left side."

A few moments later, the latch securely locked on the dressing room door, Laura nimbly kicked off her shoes and undressed. As she knelt to step into the dress, she remembered, "Duh, Laura-it's strapless." She reached behind her back and with a well-practiced twist of her thumb and index finger, added her bra to the pile of clothes on the floor.

Slipping into it sealed the deal. Laura nearly always chose her clothing based on how it felt, not just how it fit or looked. The "feel" of a garment was an intimate quality that men, and many women, could never fully appreciate. The material was soft and silky-smooth on her skin. Laura had found that her nipples were the most effective body part for that particular evaluation. And the dress felt like it would breathe; just right, for she planned to spend hours on the dance floor that evening.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:15 PM
Peering into the mirror, her smile faded slightly. Smoothing the middle over her belly and tugging at the top, she noticed that it "hung" on her body a little. Ok, more than just a little. Laura's bust seemed to disappear under the fabric, but when she leaned forward, she found she could see her belly button, and "everything else" in-between, too! And the price! There was no way she was going to pay $300.00 for a dress that was too big!

"Damn!" she thought, "Why didn't that jerk give me the '7' too?" Glancing at her watch, Laura saw that it was starting to get late. Releasing the dress, she let it fall to the floor, the sudden movement making her aware of her lithe figure in the full length mirror. Staring at her tanned body, she cupped her breasts with both hands, absentmindedly fingering her nipples as she looked. She was surprised to see them "pinken" and grow stiff almost immediately, followed shortly by an altogether different sensation below her waist. She gazed into the mirror for nearly thirty seconds...thinking.

Then.

"Mmhmm" she said to the empty dressing room, a faint smile coming to her lips...

Excuse me?" a woman's voice said.

Turning from the cash register, what Michael saw caused his reply to freeze in his throat. "Yeeee...?"

There before him was the tall young woman from before, except this time, she wasn't wearing the Hollister T-shirt, she was naked! At least she sure looked naked. Michael's shocked eyes traveled downward to her very bare chest. Her breasts were not large, nor were they small. Each one was perfectly defined, not a hint of the effect of gravity; ideal examples of the French philosophy that a woman's breast should just barely "fill" a champagne glass or it was too big. A tiny mole above her left areola was the only mark distinguishing her left from its altogether lovely twin on the right. As his gaze traveled further down her form, he realized that she was not completely naked; she was in fact wearing a tiny white thong.

"What the fuu...?" he began, suddenly stopping when he remembered that he was still in fact, at work. His heart began to race as his eyes franticly searched the girl's face for an explanation. His first thought was this must be a joke, or maybe some kind of "reality cable-TV" stunt? But she wasn't smiling as if it were a joke. In fact, her face was completely calm, without a hint of shame or embarrassment. Nor did she appear to be some hard-faced "adult industry" veteran, who had long lost any sense of modesty in public. The girl just stood there innocently, looking quite like,...well, like an angel, albeit a "naked" one, looking back at him!

Then she spoke.

"I'm so sorry to bother you again," she began sweetly, each word enunciated carefully, "but I'm afraid the '9' is just a bit too large. Would you terribly mind letting me try on the '7' instead?"

She said it as casually as if she were asking a stranger for the time of day or directions to the nearest Starbuck's. In fact she seemed so relaxed, that for a moment, Michael wondered if perhaps, she didn't realize that she had forgotten to get dressed before walking up front!

Outside the dress shop, Laura's "show" in the window did not escape notice by some of the more observant male shoppers either. One young man, walking with his girlfriend craned his head awkwardly behind her back, thankful that she was too busy on her cellphone to notice what he was looking at, yet disappointed that he couldn't stop and linger for a better view. Another middle-aged man earned a scornful rebuke when he forgot to look where he was going and blundered directly into the path of a young mother and her stroller.

Having received no response for several seconds, Laura prompted, "Um, excuse me?"

Michael stared wide-eyed at her chest as she spoke to him, her pink areolas appearing all the more flushed when contrasted with the pale, teardrop-shaped tan lines on each breast. The more he looked, he found couldn't take his eyes off them. It was as though her upturned nipples had asked the question and were now anxiously waiting for his answer!

After another awkward pause, he stammered, "I'm sorry...what did you say?" carefully addressing her eyes this time and not her tits.

"The '7' please," she answered patiently, "I'd like to try it on," pointing towards the wall with emphasis, the effort causing her breasts to "jiggle" ever so slightly.

"Oh, yes, yes of course!" he answered, now a tinge of panic in his voice, "Right away!"

Michael scrambled for the ladder, almost knocking it over as he attempted to climb it. Once at the top, he fumbled for her dress so badly, he dropped the others into an expensive heap on the floor. Eventually he was able retrieve it and climb back down, blushing badly as he handed it to the ever patient, but still topless Laura.

Michael watched as Laura turned and padded silently back towards the dressing rooms in her bare feet. As she walked, her blonde ponytail swung back and forth mocking his gaze. Once she was about twenty feet away, his pulse slowed enough to allow his eyes to freely travel down her curvy hour-glass figure, eventually stopping at her buttocks. There his eyes remained fixed on her tanned cheeks, perfectly framed by the brilliant white thong that defined and separated each muscle. Disappearing around the corner to the dressing rooms, she passed an open-mouthed Tonya, who for once in her life, had nothing to say.

Ten minutes later, Laura approached the cash register a second time, this time fully dressed. Michael was waiting for her, reinforced this time by the Hispanic salesgirl, who had apparently lost her nametag. Sweating heavily, he accepted the size '9' that Laura had thoughtfully re-hung on the clothes hanger. Once completing her purchase, the salesgirl (Monica was her name) handed Laura the cellophane-wrapped dress.

"Thank you for shopping at le Expo," Michael concluded with a weak flourish. He started to say, "Please come again, Miss uh..." but his words trailed off lamely when he found himself addressing her "back"- the tall girl had already turned to leave and was ignoring him as she walked toward the door.

Laura's face was still completely calm, returning nobody's gaze, acknowledging no one's stares. She walked through the silent crowd, her purchase carried lightly over one shoulder. On the way out, she casually observed that there seemed to be more customers in the store now than when she first came in. Reaching the glass doors, she pushed them open and joined the anonymous throng in the hallway.

Walking past the Coffee Bean, Laura glanced into the window. She had never been in there, in fact she didn't even like coffee, but it was the reflection in the glass that caught her eye. Looking closely, she found she rather liked the image of the tall, blonde woman confidently returning her gaze.

As Laura's eyes traveled down her chest, she noticed two very prominent "bumps" under her T-shirt. She smirked as she realized her body's outward betrayal of her racing heart. Of course, the effect was probably more obvious due to the fact that she had neglected to put on her bra, (or panties for that matter) when she got dressed the second time. "Oh well?" she thought in a naughty sort of way; she had the house to herself all afternoon and the wetness between her legs told her she'd have little use for clothing of any sort once she got home.

Nearing the exit, Laura was about to go out the door when from behind she heard the rap music from "le Expo" filtering through the corridor. Then a shrill voice, most likely Tonya's, called after her, "You GO Girl! Woooo-Hoooo!"

And Laura smiled...



The End

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:23 PM
Elaine


His name was 'SteveUK" and his message in the chatroom was: "Do any guys near Taunton want to get a blow job from my girlfriend?"

The only reason it caught my eye, was that it was within driving distance from my house. I private-messaged him saying I was close. When it got round to me asking him to prove that it was really his gf I was meeting and not just some weird guy, he asked me for my mobile number.

It was only seconds before the phone rang.

Elaine: "Is that Chris?"

Chris. "Yes, Elaine right?"

Elaine: "Hi, so, Steve asked me to call. So do you think you can come over?"

Chris: "Sure."

When she called, my jeans were unzipped, my cock already hard. Porn clips running silently on the monitor in front of me. I'd been playing with myself again since I'd first picked up the phone.

Elaine: "But its just oral sex ok. I only want to give you a blow job ok?"

Chris "Whatever you want."

Elaine: "You can cum on my face if you like."

There was an awkward bit when I had to find a pen and paper to take down her address. But minutes later I was in a hot bath, my heart beating rapidly while I washed my cock. In the car I chain-smoked the whole way, window down on the motorway, music playing loudly. Once off the motorway I found her directions to be very efficient. I was fairly excited by the time I found her street. I got out the car and smoked one last cigarette, trying to calm down so I could pretend to be cool. I had no idea what she looked like. Not like I cared much.

*****

I ring the bell. Elaine answers the door. Her smile is genuine but slightly nervous. She looks like she's going to giggle or cry. We say our hellos. It's all strangely normal. Before we've left the hallway she's offered me a coffee. She takes me through to the lounge-diner. There's her PC desk and on screen MSN Messenger is running. The guy on cam, I rightly assume is SteveUK. The mic is working too. We chat.

Elaine brings instant coffee, she looks a little less nervous now, I'm sat on her desk chair looking at her. She is wearing a short, but not too tight, black skirt. A plain blouse with a black bra showing underneath. She isn't wearing any shoes but she is wearing a pair of ragged-looking hold up stockings. She must be almost 50 but still attractive and slim. Her hair is blonde and thin and cut in a neat bob. Probably works in an office -- maybe part time.

Elaine and Steve go over the rules again.

Elaine: "Do you want to be naked or just unzipped?"

Me: "Naked."

Elaine: "OK, well get undressed and take a seat on the sofa."

I take off everything but my socks, then I put my black boots back on. I sit on her sofa. She positions her webcam so it is facing me. Steve has gone silent now. She seems very relaxed. She opens my legs and drops a cushion down on the floor between them. She kneels on it. She's smiling up at me. Grinning.

Elaine: "I can't believe I'm doing this."

Me: "I know."

She licks the base of my cock and slowly drags her tongue to the tip. Then she gently grips my cock in her hand and puts her warm wet mouth over the tip. She's really good. Her tongue works slowly and deliberately. She sucks me in deep then licks her way down my shaft and then onto my balls. She nibbles and licks them, while keeping my cock going in her hand. I play with her hair. Her mouth makes me moan. Then she stops, takes off her blouse and shirt. I touch the warm skin of her shoulders. Then she shocks me a little by deep-throating me. She slowly but surely takes the whole length and calmly keeps her mouth clamped around the base.

Me: "How the hell do you do that?"

Elaine slowly pulls off, she grins: "Practice."

She carries on. I try to make it last as long as I can. But she knows she's got me. She grins when I have to pull her hand away from my cock to stop me from cumming. She stands and takes me by the hand. She gets me to stand in front of the desk. She points the webcam at my cock. She brings her cushion over and gets back on her knees. She sucks me again. But she's now looking into the cam and talking to Steve. He is silent at the other end. His cam now switched off. I start swearing and panting. She knows how close I am. She's jerking me faster, gripping it tight. Her gaze goes back and forth from my face to the cam.

Elaine: "Come on. Cum on my face."

Me: "Oh fuck."

She closes her eyes and tilts her head back.

Elaine: "Do it."

I had already jerked off twice that day but when I came there was still enough to make Elaine giggle and make a little surprised squeal as I let it go all over her face. I just looked down at her panting. She looked good. She opened her eyes grinning. Then looked into the cam.

Elaine: "Did you like that baby?"

Steve: "Yeah babe. That was really fucking hot."

Steve: "Did you enjoy that Chris?"

Me: "Hmmmm, fuck yea."

Steve: "She's the best cock sucker I've ever met."

Elaine was still kneeling there, smiling almost like she was embarrassed, my cum still glistening on her face and neck.

Me: "She is good."

Steve: "Suck him again."

Elaine smiled at me. I was now sat in the desk chair still naked. Elaine leant down and took the whole of my soft cock in her mouth. Even though it felt amazing my dick wasn't ready to get hard again. Elaine persevered for a couple of minutes but then she stopped, took my own hand and placed it on my dick.

Elaine: "Play with it. That's it. Keep doing that. So, what else do you like doing Chris?"

Me: "Oh, um, well I'll try anything really. What's your fantasy?"

Elaine: "To have sex with three men, one in my pussy, one in my mouth and one in my ass. Do you like anal sex Chris?"

Me: "Yes but only done it once."

Elaine: "I really like it."

She watches me play with my dick, smiling because it's gotten hard.

Elaine: "Would you meet with me and Steve?"

Me: "Definitely"

Elaine: "You can do more when he's with us. I want to you to fuck my ass while Steve is in my pussy. Would you do that?"

Me: "I'd love to."

She takes over from me. She gives me an incredible blow job. Her head bobs up and down and she moans on my cock, putting on a real show for Steve. She lets me fuck her mouth, I hold her by the back of the head. I'm not rough but I let her know that I want her to take it deep.

Me: "Fuck I'm gonna cum again"

She doesn't stop, her head moving more rapidly up and down. I cum in her mouth and she makes a happy moaning noise. She swallows. Afterwards she has a beaming grin on her flushed face.

They seem to want to get me dressed and out of there pretty quick. I want to stay and watch them talk. I know she's going to start playing with herself when I leave. But I respect their rules. She shows me to the door. Steve can't see so I give her a lingering kiss on her cheek.

Elaine: "I hope you enjoyed that. We will call you soon about meeting up. Bye"

I sat in my car and lit up a cigarette, then started the engine.



The End

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:25 PM
Wails and Moans of Halloween


Sometimes with holidays, you just don't want to be alone. This isn't about the basic holidays like Thanksgiving or Christmas, but even holidays like Halloween. I was a younger man at the time on Halloween. I had stayed in town while most of my friends went off to their various colleges. I had chose to wait a year to save up more money to get into a better school. It was going to cost a little more, but it would be worth it in the end, and with that sacrifices had to be made, like still staying with the parents. So while my friends were off partying on Halloween at their colleges, it looked like I was going to get stuck with trick or treaters. I was getting ready for a night of making sure some troublemakers weren't going to go through and ruin the decorations the family had put up when I got a call from a girl I dated named Zoey.

Zoey was a goth wannabe and was my only friend that smoked weed. She was a couple of years younger then me. If you listened to her, she probably had more sexual experience then anyone my age. She would tell me stories of the rough sex she would be having and the occasional threesome, or who her current bisexual fling was with. She had built a casket in her room, but it wasn't big enough to fit an adult. She had naturally dark, thick hair, and tended to wear a lot of dark, comfortable clothes, and combat boots. We had dated for a couple of months earlier in the year, but basically I was a rebound relationship for her. She was trying to make her girlfriend jealous. Yes, I was a pawn in a bisexual love triangle. I always chuckle at that thought. I didn't mind, as while we didn't do more then make out, she had a nice, full figure that was fun to hold onto. We just suddenly stopped seeing each other in a dating sense. No reason behind it. We'd talk on occasion, but that was about it. I'd occasionally hang out with her stoner friends and her while they passed around the bud. Honestly it is easy to say no to the shit. Everyone I've met in my life that smoked pot that offered has given me the same answer, "Oh good, more for me."

"What are you doing tonight?" she asked.

"I have no real plans," I told her, "I'm probably going to stay at home."

"Why don't you come over here, we'll hang out. My mom went out to a party and I'm stuck at home." I had no plans, so I agreed. Probably it was also because she knew that I wouldn't smoke her dope and there would be more for her.

She greeted me at the door wearing a shapeless black dress. As usual she was dressed for comfort and not style. We went inside and after offering me a drink, sat down to watch TV and have idle conversation. The program of choice, The Rocky Horror Picture show. Neither of us actually sat down to watch it before, so we did. Through the whole picture she had her feet up on my lap and I took them in my hands and massaged them, only to be interrupted by the occasional trick or treater. I stroked my fingers up her calves and behind her knee and listened to her sigh and look at me during the stroking. I ran my fingers up her thighs under her dress and between her legs. I never went this far with her before as I stroked my fingers over her panties in a slight bit of surprise.

"I didn't expect silk," I simply said. It could have ruined the moment because we both busted out laughing and her mom came in at the same time. Zoey moved back on the couch enough so that my hand wasn't where it was. Her mom carried a garbage bag of weed in.

"Look what I got!" her mom said. Her mom really was more of a pothead then Zoey, but that was probably due to the fact that her mom hogged all the pot from what I was told. Zoey excused herself while her and her mom went to her mom's bedroom for a moment talking excitedly about the score they wound up getting. Zoey came back all smiles due to the dime bag she had in her hands, and hid it behind a book in the shelving. She plopped backdown on the couch. They did a replay of the Rocky Horror Picture Show so we decided to watch it again, with the theory we'd notice things that we missed the first time, or so that's what we said. Instead I continued with what I was doing, stroking my hand under her dress and over her thigh and to those silk panties. She just gave me a hard look, but didn't actually say no, when I slid my finger under the legband and ran it over her cleft.

She gasped and looked at the door that was near her mom's room. I leaned over her and kissed her, sliding my tongue into her mouth, adjusting myself off the couch so I could still run my fingers over her mound. I just heard her groan slightly in my mouth. I pulled her dress up up and over her chest to see the silky panties and the black bra.

"I would have never expected fancy underwear," I chuckled and leaned down kissing over her collarbone. With my free hand I pulled down the cups of her bra to show me the nipples of her full breasts. I slipped my hand under the front band of her panties and slid my middle finger over her clit. She gasped and bucked her hips at my hand as I sucked and licked back and forth between both of her nipples.

"My mom can come out here at any time," she whispered violently, but her hips still reacting to the hand that was down her panties.

"She's probably rolling a joint and smoking up, if you think she actually wants to be interrupted doing that, just tell me to stop and I will," I whispered back, as I took the opportunity to slip my middle finger inside of her. She quickly grabbed a chair pillow and covered her face with it. I smiled and kissed down her stomach and down to her legs. I licked a trail up each of her inner thighs to her panties, before pulling them down completely. I looked up at her and gave a long lick her slit. She was very wet as I slid two fingers inside of her, twisting and turning them as I pumped them in and out. I ran my tongue over her clit, tapping it repeatedly to the same beat of my fingers as she just pumped up at my hand. She pulled my hand out of her and sucked juices off her fingers. When she did this I replaced my fingers with her tongue. She squeaked out, "Oh shit," as I slide and scraped my tongue over her inner walls, using my nose to massage her clit. I sucked and licked and swirled. She resorted to biting into the pillow and screaming her head off. I felt her as she pounded a her hand down on my shoulders as she came repeatedly trying to get me to let up on her as I quietly slurped at her juices. She finally had enough will to grab my hair and pull me off.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:26 PM
"Oh fuck," she said panting, "It was like a girl was doing that to me."

This pissed me off, and it made something animalistic in me click, like I had to prove my manhood. I unzipped my pants and kissed her roughly. I got inbetween her legs and shoved my cock inside her. She let out a surprised moan as I started to pound away at her. It was easily the tightest pussy I ever was in at that point. I felt her squeeze and suck me in as I released a barrage of thrusts into her tight cunt. She leaned forward and bit my shoulder to muffle a scream and it hurt. I pulled away long enough just to flip her over to her hands and knees and slam it behind her. She pushed her head into a pillow and continued to scream as her hips thrust back at my cock. I leaned over her back, sliding my hands under her to squeeze and pinch her nipples as I whispered.

"A girl huh? I don't think any of your girlfriends would be able to pound you with...a...cock...like...this," I said, slamming harder with each word to prove a point. She buried her head deeper into the couch cushions and let out a scream that was barely muted. Her pussy felt like a vise on my cock and in response I unleashed fired a heavy load repeatedly as her hips pulsed back at me everytime a shot rang out into her pussy. I refrained from letting out a huge grunt in response. We came at the same time and quite frankly it was the best time I ever came in a woman.

I pulled out and sat down, and didn't say anything. I looked at her, and said "Now clean my cock."

She turned around, her hair plastered against her face in sweat. She took my cock in her mouth and sucked out the remaining cum and her juices from my cock. I realized I was starting to treat her like a slut, and I actually started to feel bad. After it was cleaned I put it back in my pants as she readjusted herself, found her panties. She left and used the bathroom and came back.

"I didn't expect most of that," she said.

"Yeah well..." I planned on apologizing.

"That was the first time I came with a cock in me, the first time a guy came in me without a rubber on, and I know that it's not common for cumming at the same time. Damn dude, I didn't know you were that good."

"Well," I said, "I got a little ticked about the girl comment."

"Dude," she looked at me shocked, "That was a compliment, cause you're the first guy that was able to get me off by going down on me."

I laughed, "I guess there are things that you still haven't experienced."

"And making me clean your cock afterwards, damn, I didn't know you had a dominate side in you." She came over and straddled my lap and started to nibble at my neck, "Now I wonder what it would be like if there could be more noise, just how dominate could you be."

"Oh I have no problem ordering you around..." I said, "But I think you'd want me to sound like I actually mean it and not doing it to please you in that case."

"That's true," she said. I started to get to half mast with her straddled on my lap and nibbling at my neck, "Well just fucking again might not be a bad idea. It seems that you can get it up again."

"I can, but no." I said.

"Why?" she asked, "Please?"

"Cause I want to hear you scream the next time I go off and slam it into you."

She quickly got off my lap and grabbed my hand. She dragged me outside and through her backyard, down a side street, and through a wooded area until they got to this small little box like structure, "This is where my little brother goes with his friends on occasion, and any screaming that happens people won't be able to see right off," she said. We both climbed in and it was her turn to attack me, kissing me wetly on the mouth as she unzipped my pants and reached her hand in, "I'm going to fuck your brains out this time."

"Not if I don't fuck yours out first," I responded. She didn't take off her dress as she straddled my cock and slid down it, "Oh fuck..."

"Oh fuck is right," I said as I grabbed my hips and started to slam up at her as she slammed down. She leaned her head back and gasped as she bounced up and down on my cock, her knees getting dirty on the ground as she stopped to grind her pussy against my hips.

"Turn around on my cock," I commanded, and she did as she was told. I slid her dress off of her and tossed it to the side as she worked her pussy on my cock. I watched her nice round ass shake on my cock as I gave her ass a swat.

"Ow!" She cried, and I did it again, "Fuck! That hurts!" I slapped with my other hand. With every swat she cried out, but didn't tell me to stop. She started to speed up faster on my cock. I felt my balls start to get drenched from her juices leaking on them. I pushed her forward on her hands and knees again, and got behind her. I grabbed her hair at the scalp and pulled her head back, causing her to scream in pain, as I manhandled her with thrusts.

"I'm cumming! I'm fucking cumming! Harder! Harder! Fuck me!" she screamed out, her screams bouncing in the tight space that we were in as I pushed her down so her chest was on the dirt floor, her ass raised up in the air as I plunged into her with even more leverage causing her to scream louder. I felt that vice around my cock, and if I hadn't cum earlier, I would have lost it for sure again. I took the enjoyment of her ass grinding back toward me, yet trying to pull away at the same time, of the pleasure that racked her body. I turned her over on her back, and she looked a mess. I was about to add to it. I slammed her a few more times, causing more groans and gasps to come out.

"Maybe I should fuck you up the ass now," I said, not really consider it. She gave a wild eye look, "Oh no, I have to draw the line somewhere, fuck this is good."

I reached my hands up and tugged at her breasts. I didn't fondle, I didn't squeeze, I tugged. I held those things roughly as I pounded into her, only pausing to feel her pussy lock down on my cock as she screamed, thrashed, and moaned. In the middle of her orgasm I pulled my cock out, and pointed it up at her. At the same time she looked at me bewildered only to wittiness my cock launch a load up high enough to hit her chin.

"Fuck man!" she cried out as she flinched and closed her eyes as I quickly moved up her body and shot my cum on her face, neck, and tits. I nudged the head of my cock at her lips when I was done and she took it, sucking at it briefly and spitting the little cum she did get out, "I didn't tell you to cum on me."

"I didn't want to shoot another load in your pussy cause I didn't know if you were on the pill or not."

She looked at me, cum and dirt smeared, "You could have came on my stomach or just my tits."

"Hey I didn't expect my first shot to explode that far either," I said, "Might as well use it while I could. Always wanted to cum on a chicks face."

"Yeah, well, no more of that shit," she said.

"Would you rather have that or me fucking you up the ass?"

She didn't even stop to think, "That."

"Then don't complain, or you might have been walking home funny."

She grinned, "I probably still will."

We headed back to her place, but I didn't go in. We just were jointly amused that we were able to add to the screams and moans that were associated with Halloween.




The End

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:34 PM
Fantasy, A Black Cock Indulgence


There they were, another day at the gym getting their daily workout. Dave and Linda were fitness enthusiast, and enjoyed their daily workouts a lot.

They were married for what seemed like forever, actually 11 years this week. As an anniversary present Dave had arranged for a special surprise, one they had each fantasized about for years, but never shared with each other.

This day their time at the gym had been a bit different. While Linda was lifting some small dumbbells a trainer was watching her. She had noticed him looking but tried to act as if she hadn't. After a few minutes of watching the trainer approached her and began to talk to her about the way she was using the weights. He offered her a few suggestions regarding her technique, and explained that these minor changes would have a huge effect on her muscle groups. Then he did something that sent shivers through her body. He touched her on the under side of her arms and asked if she could feel the muscles there being worked. She was mesmerized by his touch, the thought of this big strong black man touching her made her tingle all over, and she liked it. He showed her a few more exercises and each time he would touch her with the excuse of showing her the muscles that were supposed to be worked. The feelings rushing through her body were intense and she felt herself burning inside with a desire to be with this man.

This situation hadn't gone unnoticed by Dave, but he waited quite a while before moving over to where they were. He was enjoying watching his wife interact with this man, the color of his skin against hers was a tremendous turn on. Dave secretly hoped there could be more, much more. He had fantasized for a long time about watching his hot little wife being penetrated by another man. But not just any man, a stud. And this man fit the bill to a tee. He was built like a Greek God, features and muscles chiseled like a fine statue. The color of his skin was like milk chocolate and he looked delicious. The contrast of his large dark body standing over Linda's small fair skinned frame was an erotic masterpiece.

As Dave approached them, they both smile awkwardly, like 2 school kids caught with their hand in the cookie jar. Linda introduced her new friend Keon as one of the trainers from the gym who was kind enough to give her a few pointers. Dave shook Keons hand and was impressed by his firm grip and smooth skin. Keon asked if Linda would like to take a few training sessions at no cost to them. He explained that once in a while he did some training at no charge for select clients that he thought would benefit from them. After some brief small talk Linda took him up on his offer and made plans to come back the next day.

The ride home was electric; Dave and Linda were as horny as they had been in years. When they arrived home, as soon as they closed the door they were all over each other. The sex was wild and raw, right there on the floor. They hadn't fucked like that for years. It went on long into the night; they fucked like young lovers in lust, 4 times that night. Not a word was said about Keon, but they both knew the reason they were so fucking hot.

The next day couldn't come fast enough for either of them. Dave watched as his sweet little wife of 11 years got ready for her time with Keon at the gym. He had to leave for work, but not until Linda sucked him into her hungry mouth, and for the first time in years she sucked until he came and swallowed it all. Dave left for work and Linda left for the gym and Keon.

When she got to the gym Keon was waiting, she was instantly hot inside and could feel her skin getting flushed. She hoped he would touch her again while he was training her. Today he began by helping her onto the chin up bar, he lifted her by the waist until she grabbed the bar. His touch was making it hard to concentrate. Next he had her laying on her back on the bench and lifting a barbell. As he spotted her she could look up the leg of his shorts, the sight of his black cock made her too weak to continue. He had no underwear on, and liked showing this hot little white married woman his cock and balls. He asked her if she was enjoying herself, she couldn't even speak, she just shook her head yes.

Next he took her to a private area of the gym. There was workout equipment, a sauna, shower, couches, a massage table and a desk. She knew now that this is where the real training would be done. Keon sat at the desk and dialed the phone, he asked the person on the other end of the phone if "it" was still ok to move forward, and Linda wondered who he was talking to. Then Keon handed the phone to Linda, the voice on the phone was Dave's, and what he said next sent her reeling. HAPPY ANNIVERSARY BABE, Enjoy yourself!!. Those words rang in her ears, she asked him if he was serious, and also realized that this was all a set up. She handed the phone back to Keon and entered his world dizzy with lust.

He motion her to the couch where he sat down. He had her kneel on the floor in front of him, and bent over to kiss her full on the lips. She loved the feeling of his hot tongue in her mouth. She wanted more of him, and she was going to get it.

For years she had fantasized about being with a black man, and now it was coming to fruition, and the urgency she felt in her loins as he gently kissed and caressed her was making her very wet!!!



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:35 PM
He continued to kiss her while his hand moved towards her pussy. What's going on in here? he asked, while slipping a finger into her panties. She was screaming inside for him to put his luscious black fingers into her hot pussy. She trembled and began to come uncontrollably. You want to be my little white married slut don't you? She couldn't speak, but nodded her head while gazing into his eyes.

She found herself rubbing his cock through his shorts, and couldn't resist the urge to get his cock out so she could see it. He stood and took his shorts down revealing a sight that had her drooling. He commanded her to "get to sucking it bitch", and she did. She loved being controlled by her big black stud, and knew she was to become his. She was sucking his cock, licking up and down the shaft, and then she worshipped his big balls. The smell and taste was intoxicating, she couldn't get enough. He could tell by the way she moaned while blowing him that she loved his cock. He asked her if she wanted to taste his cum, and she moaned yes. He commanded her to beg for it and she did. She spoke "Oh baby, I love the taste of your big black cock and balls' "please come in my mouth, I want to taste your juices on my toungue". When he unloaded his come in her mouth she sucked hard and swallowed, it made her come. She fell back on the floor and quivered in front of her new black master.

He lifted her to the massage table and laid her on her belly. Pulling her to the edge of the table he sat in a chair and buried his face in her sweet pussy. Linda began to shiver and come again all over his tongue. The pleasure she was getting from Keon was unlike any she had ever experienced before. The thought of having her pussy devoured by this strong black sex master made her orgasms intense. He continued to lick her like the superb lover that he was, alternating between her pussy lips and her delicious ass. Like a man possessed he attacked her ass with his mouth and she was reacting by uncontrollably bucking and coming in waves.

He spoke... "Your little white ass taste so fucking good" "You like this don't you?" her reply was to begin to squeal "I Love what you do to me" "Your fuckin nasty black tongue is incredible" "You like eating my ass baby?" Keon moaned "Ung huh" "I Love this little white ass". After her next wave of orgasms, she was exhausted from his oral lovemaking.

She was overcome with a desire to lay between his legs and devour his cock and balls. She wanted to taste ALL of him again, she made her way off the table and onto the floor under him. Now that he had her in his world she was beginning to truly yearn to serve her black lover. She wanted to give pleasure to him, make him want her love, make him know her love for his cock. She craved the feel of his cock on her face, in her hands, in her mouth. She was his to use, born for his pleasure, a true black cock loving married white whore.

For the next 20 minutes he taught her how to love his black cock. She learned his inner most desires, he taught her to respond to his masculine voice, like a slave to her master. He had her beg for his cock, he would hold it inches from her mouth and make her beg, she was allowed to caress his inner thighs while being kept from touching what she had grown to desire, the taste and feel of his black manhood. Every nerve in her body was tingling, her body trembled with lust and nasty uninhibited desires. In this short time she had become his little whit sex slave and she knew he would control her sex from now on. And she hadn't even had his huge dick inside her yet.

After lavishing his cock and balls with a bath of saliva, love and hot moaning lust she was swallowing his come again. Nothing had ever made her feel this way inside, she was surely changed forever.

He made her dress for home. She wanted to stay but knew that obeying her master was the only way. They kissed goodbye, and she was off for the house.

She slept most of the rest of the afternoon, until Dave arrived home. He had been thinking about her training session all day, his cock had been so hard for so long, it ached. She greeted him with a deep kiss and hug. He could smell the sex all over her, it was intoxicating to him. He made her tell him what had happened, had she enjoyed the anniversary present? She explained in detail the feelings she experienced while with Keon that morning, and Dave could tell that she was in love with Keons cock from her description of the day.

That night she wouldn't let Dave have her pussy as she had been ordered by Keon to anticipate her first penetration by his cock. The next day was to bring many more first...



The End

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:42 PM
A Game We Play


I finished my drink and walked back into the kitchen for another. Being pre-occupied like they were, neither the two girls on the floor, nor my partners in crime, would miss me. A couple ice-cubes, a few shots of whiskey and some vermouth is all I needed, and upon making a couple, I return to the show. The girls still haven't moved from the writhing 69 that they've been locked into for the last 15 minutes. I take my seat again and look to the faces of the two guys, Jack and Sam, some of my closest mates. It's odd how this night started like every other night, and yet here I sit naked in a chair while some of my friends engage in carnal acts.

The two girls are the ones to blame I suspect. Tara is of the girl next door variety. Not plain, just not striking, but her curvaceous body and infectious personality are more than just a little magnetic. Christy on the other hand was a blonde bomber. She was almost 6 feet tall and mostly legs. It was her that suggested we all get together, provided her house, and started the games.

As the girls moans get louder, it's impossible for the guys to hide their erections, but at this point it seems mute. Finally, a crescendo erupts and Tara's legs start shacking as Christy finishes her off. Smiling a big mischievous grin, Christy looks up, "I win!"

"I... I... don't know... I ... ", Tara pants, trying to catch her breath. We all cheer as the girls sit up and with one last kiss return to sitting in a circle.

"Well, Christy, it looks like you won that dare... which means it's your choice to pick opponents." Sam says.

"Yes, I did... but, since she's the one that came, I kinda feel like I lost!"

"But that's the fun, the more you lose the more you win." I return, "Those were the rules, right?"

"Yeah, I just wish I could choose myself is all! Okay, Jack... your go. Tara, you have to suck him for 5 minutes. If he comes, you win... if he doesn't, you do. You can start when you feel up to it, I have a feeling he already is." Christy giggles as she reached over and gave Jacks cock a little squeeze. Easily the biggest of the men here, he was over 9 inches long. Tara took a sip from her drink and moved over to the couch where Jack was sitting. She slowly started to rub his thighs and legs, all while pretending to still be catching her breath. After she waiting what seemed long enough she ran her fingernails back up his legs as she went to grab his shaft. A quick breathe and her head went down.

Jack was in heaven. Tara never had many boyfriends but she defiantly learned how to suck cock well. Her tongue was constantly whipping around his head as she firmly stroked his member. At first five minutes seemed like no time at all, Jack was confident that he could win this challenge, but as the first minute was called out his balls were already shrinking. Tara licked at his vein, under the head and then back down and started softly taking his balls in her mouth and her hand scratched up and down his legs. Christy was enjoying the sight of her friend sucking this huge gorgeous cock but still felt a bit unsatisfied from the last challenge. She moved over behind Tara and started petting her back and ass as she coed words of support.

"Suck him. Oh, you look so pretty with his cock in your mouth. What a great little cock-sucker slut you are. You like feeling his cock in your mouth don't you." Tara could only moan around his manhood sending small waves threw him. Christy lowered herself so that her clit rested on the back of Tara's foot and as her friend sucked, she slowly rocked, fucking herself. Jack by this time was way ready to burst, the site of the pretty redhead sucking him off and her beautiful blonde lover rooting her on was almost too much. Even so it was with much dismay the he stopped when Sam called for time. And as her lips left his head and she sat back Jack could only sit there.

"Damn it, I thought I could have one that one!" Tara pouted.

"Okay, I won so it's my turn and you now lost twice in a row. Not only do you have to still play and I pick your opponent, but I get to play for free if I choose. So, lets see... you've already had an orgasm from oral sex, you gave me a blow job... let's see what's next in the order of events. "

Christy's eyes started to get that look. She was excited to get on with it, but she still hadn't stopped fucking Tara's foot. She wanted to come, but like a good host, she wouldn't say anything.

"Dave and Christy started it with that hot make out strip, you girls went, then me... so I'm going to have to go with Sam. Tara you stay where you are, Sam if you would get behind her. Sam the challenge is set to you. Kneel behind her, stick your dick in her, and slowly fuck her as you rub her clit. I'm going to help by tit fucking her and having her continue sucking me. Your task is to make her cum before I do... but a warning... you loose automatically if you cum at all. "



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
22-02-2008, 11:44 PM
Sam knods and stands up, his 6 incher already to go and what it doesn't have in length it makes up in girth. Tara looks over and almost comes right there. The thought of sucking Jacks long monster while Sam shoves his coke-can up her is almost to much. Christy sighs a bit as she gets up so that Sam can take his rightful place. Tara feels his hand on her hips as he slowly tries to work his dick into her.

After a few failed attempts she reaches her one hand down and guides him in while the other goes back to Jacks. A soft squishing noise is quickly followed by a duet of moans. Christy knows that she's going to fail this one to... but this time, she's going to fail on purpose. She starts to rub her clit before she remembers that he was supposed to do it and grabbing his hand she directs it to her aching button. His fingers hit the mark and quickly a swirling pattern is formed. Between his administrations on her clit and his cocks stretching her open she almost forgets about Jack. That is, until she feel s teeth bit down on her nipples. Opening her eyes a bit she watches as he sucks and fondles her C cup breasts.

After he got them as wet as he needed them he got off his knees and but his cock to her lips. Her mouth opened and she swallowed it whole. Moaning around his head he started to suck him off again but he pulled out and held her head. Slowly he started to fuck her mouth using only the head. Her tongue darted around his head so he started increasing how much of him he slowly thrust into her mouth. After 4 inches she started to gag but she showed no sign to stop. On the contrary she was tugging her nipples and clawing both men's legs. Finally he had all of him in her mouth and started to deep throat her. Wet sounds came from both her ends as the boys pounded away at her.

Christy had been sitting on the floor watching this with wide hungry eyes and without taking her eyes from the action she moved over to me. She sat on my lap as if I was Santa Claus, but she pulled her knee up so that my cock had perfect access to her pussy. Wet from both Tara's tongue and foot my head slid easily along her labia. Christy reached her hand down and started to rub her self using my cock as a dildo on her clit. This was something we learned to do back when we were dating but not having sex.

The feeling of her womanhood, the heat and wet, along with her soft hands were always fun. And as we watched the free show before us I could see she needed a release still. Sitting back I enjoyed her manual manipulations knowing she'd come long before I would like this. Christy leaned over and started sucking my ear. Her moans filling my head, begging me to cum. I lean my head down and take one of her long brown nipples in my mouth and suck on it. Between this and some small bits on her breasts I feel her shake as her first orgasm passes over her. She whimpers softly and sighs.

When I looked back over to the others, Sam was still fucking Tara but Jack was sitting back sucking her tits again. I kinda envied him right there. Though Christy has great little A tits, I always wanted to suck Tara's bigger ones. Her pale breasts where not only larger but her nipples were huge, almost a half-inch long. They glistened with both his spit and her drool from the face fucking and Jack just couldn't wait to sink his dick between them. Sitting back down on the couch he scoots forward and pulls her down to him.

Grabbing the mounds of hanging slick flesh he shoves his dick between them. This is was Christy was waiting for. She slips her mouth back on his member and starts rocking back and forth. Getting into a rhythm she licks his head as the shaft squeezes between her breasts. Jack started breathing hard and no one thought he'd last long. Tara continued to rock and fuck herself and between all the attention Tara's pussy was getting she started to cum. She slammed herself down one last time as see shook and mewed.

Christy clapped. "It looks like I won." Sam said as they all slowly moved away from each other. Jack was laying back staring at the ceiling as Tara started to crawl to me and Christy. Tara stood and pulled in to kiss Christy but instead spit a large wad of semen into her mouth. "No, I did..."



The End

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 12:06 AM
Are You Game?


It was the first weekend of the NFL playoffs and I went to my buddy Ben's place to watch the first game. I had met him at an association meeting for our building a few months back and we hit it off right away.

Ben is the kind of guy who gets along with everyone. He has a natural way of making people feel comfortable around him. After we met, I switched gyms so that he and I could workout together since I was finding it difficult to adhere to a schedule on my own. He's good at motivating me and we've helped each other keep in good shape. Like me, Ben is single, which is surprising because he's a real good-looking guy. He's probably about 6'1", dark blonde with a ruddy complexion. All the single women in our building have the hots for him.

By the time I got to his place, his friends Joe and Erik had already arrived. I grabbed a beer and we all sat in the living room talking about this year's teams.

Before I became friends with Ben, he and Joe used to watch the playoffs together and bet on the teams, 20 bucks a game. The last two years, they began betting each other "favors", such as washing the winner's car or doing household repairs and such. Before the game got started, Ben asked Joe what they should do this year and Joe replied that he wasn't doing any more manual labor. "I'd rather just do something quick and get it over with," Joe said. "Let's just go back to money."

Ben didn't think that was fun anymore.

"What can we wager then besides money?" Joe asked.

"I'll think of something," Ben said with a smile. "Something that properly recognizes the dominance of the winner."

Joe chuckled. "Man, you have issues."

The first game between Dallas and Seattle began and we settled back with our beers and snacks.

Ben turned to me as the Cowboys made the first kickoff. "You know, you really shouldn't bet against the Seahawks, my friend. That would be bad."

"Don't fool yourself, Ben." I replied. "The Cowboys are gonna kick ass."

"Todd, the only thing the Cowboys are gonna do with ass today is suck it."

I laughed. "You know, you can kiss my ass for that comment when your precious Seahawks lose."

"If the Seahawks lose this one, then I will kiss your ass," Ben said nonchalantly and took a sip of his beer.

"Alright, then."

Ben smiled his sly grin. "You know that if the Cowboys lose, you're gonna have to kiss mine."

"I won't have to. They're not gonna lose."

"I like your confidence, buddy." Ben nodded to me, then turned to Joe and Erik. "Well, it looks like we have our first wager here, men."

The game was unremarkable at first, then, in the second quarter, the Seahawks scored the first touchdown. By halftime, the score was 13 -- 7, Seahawks.

"Do you want me to get you some chapstick or anything?" Ben asked. "Because I really don't want anything rough on my ass."

"Shut up. We still have the second half to go," I said calmly.

In the third quarter, the Cowboys scored a touchdown and then made a field goal at the beginning of the fourth. With 8 minutes remaining in the game, the Seahawks scored a touchdown and a field goal, but the game ended 20 -- 17, Seahawks.

Ben jumped to his feet with a holler. "Pucker up, baby! Your Cowboys lost!" He undid the drawstring of his sweatpants and turned around, pushing the back of his sweats down and exposing his backside. "Come on, you don't have to be afraid. My butt is very nice and clean." I looked up at him, shaking my head. "Don't be a sore loser," he cajoled. "A bet's a bet."

I downed the rest of my beer in one gulp. "I'll get you back for this, you know that, right?"

"Okay, your lips are forming words right now, when the should be puckered and on my butt."

I grabbed Ben by the hips and after a moment's hesitation I kissed his left cheek and then slapped his right one.

"You two are crazy," Joe said, chuckling in spite of himself.

Soon, the next game between Denver and Indianapolis was underway and we settled in to concentrate on the game. Everyone was rooting for the Broncos so there was no wager. The Broncos won the game 31 -- 12.

Erik had driven Joe, so they got up to leave together. "You're a brave man, Todd," Joe said as he shook my hand before he left. "Going where other men and even women fear to tread." He jerked his thumb at Ben and we laughed.

Ben and I hung out for a little while catching up before I left for my apartment. As we walked towards the door, Ben put his arm around my shoulders. "You're a good sport, buddy. It's much appreciated. See you tomorrow."

Sunday

The next day, I went over to Ben's a little early to catch the pre-game coverage. Joe showed up shortly after me. Joe and I sat and talked while Ben was on the phone. I first met Joe about a month ago at a holiday party. Joe and Ben have been friends since high school where they played football together.

Joe's a little shorter than Ben and is a lean, wiry guy. He's a mix of Italian and Greek descent with thick, curly black hair and tanned skin. Ben can get him pretty worked up at times with his smartass remarks, almost to the point where you think Joe might give Ben a smack, but then Ben gives Joe a smile and then they start laughing and you know it's just the way they are with each other.

Erik arrived after the first game started: the Patriots vs. the Dolphins. We all chose the Patriots to win, which disappointed Ben. "What fun is that?" he complained.

The Patriots won 24 -- 20. We all got up to grab more beers and snacks before the game between San Francisco and Philadelphia.

In the kitchen, Ben started giving me grief about the Eagles, proselytizing on the superiority of the 49ers.

"Don't choke on your overconfidence," I said to him. "The game hasn't even started yet."

"Just you wait, big guy. You'll see," Ben winked.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 12:07 AM
The 49ers kicked off and before the end of the second quarter, the score was 21 -- 0, Eagles.

"You're 49ers are losing," I remarked to Ben.

He shrugged. "They'll catch up in the second half."

In the third quarter, the 49ers only managed to score one touchdown and field goal.

"How does your foot taste, Ben?" Joe asked. "You're not choking on it, are you?"

Ben laughed. "I should have bet you on this one," I said to him.

"It's not to late," Ben replied. "There's still a couple minutes left in the third. And we have the whole fourth to go. Let's make it interesting."

"Your foot literally in your own mouth," Joe suggested.

Ben dismissed that with a wave of his hand. "Not original enough."

"Todd's foot in your mouth," Joe quickly amended.

Ben looked at me. "You want me to suck your toes if the 49ers lose?"

"After making me kiss your ass?" I asked. "I think you should suck my dick."

"Whoa!" Joe exclaimed.

"Be careful, buddy. Don't bet me to do anything you aren't willing to do yourself."

I looked squarely at him and extended my hand. "I have nothing to fear. Do you?"

Ben shook my hand. "I'm going to enjoy seeing your mouth on my dick," he said.

"No, you're going to enjoy seeing my dick in your mouth, that's what's going to happen."

"In your late night, latent homosexual wet dreams, my friend," Ben countered. "You shouldn't really reveal yourself like that so easily."

I looked at him and smiled in admission that I couldn't think of a comeback fast enough. He winked and smiled back at me.

Joe started laughing. "You guys are seriously crazy," he said shaking his head.

Ben's 49ers scored another touchdown and field goal in the fourth and looked like they were headed for their third touchdown, which would tie the game, when they fumbled. The Eagles scored a 3-point field goal after they got possession and won the game, 24 -- 14.

Joe, Erik and I applauded the Eagles loudly. Ben took a swig of his beer.

"Well, it appears as if you're 49ers lost, Ben," Joe said.

Ben looked at him and then at me. I shrugged.

Ben stood up. "Alright, come on, whip it out," he said matter-of-factly. "I'll give it a good lick."

"No, fucking way!" Joe gaped.

Ben squinted at me, folding his arms. "I have the balls to do it, Todd. Do you?"

"Yeah, I got the balls," I retorted. "In fact, you can lick them as well."

"Let's get to it then."

I unzipped my jeans.

"Holy shit!" Joe exclaimed.

I slipped my thumbs into the waistband of my underwear and pulled it down, exposing my thickening dick and balls. Ben put his hands on my thighs and slowly leaned over. He looked me in the eye, then opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. Joe and Erik strained to get a better view.

In one motion, Ben bent down and dragged his tongue over my balls and up my shaft to the head of my dick.

"Oh, my god!" Joe jumped in his chair, nearly dropping his beer.

Ben straightened up and wiped his lower lip. "A little salty," he announced. Erik chuckled and applauded.

"Oh, my god! I can't believe you did that!" Joe shouted incredulously. "What, are you gay now?"

"Well, yeah. I guess I am," Ben replied with a shrug as he strode to the kitchen and pulled some more beers out of the fridge. "I licked a dick so I guess that automatically makes me gay."

"Jesus! If you do anything gay, then you're gay," Joe exclaimed.

"Oh, lighten up, man," Ben said as he handed me a beer. "It's not that big a deal. We're just fuckin' around." He passed two other beers to Erik and Joe. He sat down and opened his bottle, turned to me and held out his beer. "Good game."

"Dude, I can't believe you did that," Joe said with a short laugh.

"Joe, get a grip. It's not that big a deal."

"You licked his fucking dick, man!"

"You make it sound like it's a bad thing. It's not. It's perfectly normal. Believe me, guys give better head than girls anyway."

There was a pause as Ben nonchalantly took a swig of beer.

"Are you saying ... are you telling us that you had a guy give you head?" Joe was astonished.

Erik leaned in. "Seriously?"

"Yeah, man. It was great. Guys know how to do it because they know what feels good. Girls don't have a clue how to do it."

Joe stared at Ben. "When did you get head from a guy?" he asked skeptically.

"When I was in New Orleans. We were going up Bourbon Street, drinking at every bar and got pretty hammered. At one place, I went to take a piss and the guy at the urinal next to me kept looking at my dick. I asked him if he liked what he saw and he said he did and asked if he could suck it. So I let him." Erik and I exchanged a look.

"The guy blew you in the bathroom?" Joe asked. Ben smiled his reply. "What the hell kind of bar was this?"

"Brace yourself, Joe, this may shock you," Ben said, then lowered his voice to a mock whisper, "It was a gay bar."

Joe nearly rose to his feet. "What the fuck were you doing in a gay bar?"

Ben laughed. "It was an idea of a couple of buddies. They said it would be a hoot and that sometimes someone will give you head. Before the night was over, we all got blowjobs."

"From the same guy?" Joe asked.

"No," Ben rolled his eyes. "Different guys. The bar was full of 'em who wanted to suck dick. Remember, it was a gay bar. There wasn't just one there."

"So, what? You want to suck dick now, too?"

"No, I wanted to get my dick sucked. It was just a bet, Joe. Something to recognize the dominance of the winner. Besides, it's pretty funny when you think about it. You got any better wagers?"

Joe hesitated. "I still can't believe it."

"Well, you can't win 'em all. A bet's a bet. So, if I'm the fag of the moment, then so be it." Ben comically licked the neck of his beer then took a swig.

We were all silent for a moment, looking at Ben.

"Well, I can't wait until next weekend," I said. "What the hell do you suppose will happen then?"

My dick was a rock the rest of the evening. After I got home, I ended up beating off twice during the course of the night. I kept thinking about Ben's story, about having a guy suck him off and I began to fantasize about what it felt like. I had an image in my mind of Ben standing in a bathroom full of other people with a guy on his knees in front of him giving him head. I then started thinking about Ben licking my dick and what it would feel like to have him give me head. I started picturing him licking my balls, swallowing the whole of my dick, sucking me off until I blew my load all over his face. And then him looking up at me with a smile, my cum clinging to his lips and running down his chin...



The End

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 12:24 AM
Sigh......system lagging liao , well this will be the last story for tonight .


Going Deep


Ryan Grant was nearly finished with the neighborhoods he had been given in the yearly fundraiser. The seniors on the Middleton Bison football sqad were required to go door-to-door to sell Varsity Cards which provided discounts to local stores and restaurants. Ryan was the first team QB, so he was able to swing the assignment to one of the more affluent subdivisions in an upper-middle class town that not lacking much of anything; good businesses, families and schools made Middleton an attractive suburb.

As Ryan walked up the cul-de-sac, he recognized the Boehmon home. Jake Boehmon was a junior safety on the squad, a big muscular kid who had every chance to start that fall for a team that had made the D1 playoffs the last three years. But Ryan wasn't thinking about Jake as he rang the doorbell to the large, two-story modern brick home. He was thinking about Jake's mother, Randi Boehmon. Mrs. Boehmon always seemed to find her way to the top of the MILF list that Ryan and his friends would put together from time-to-time. Although in her mid-forties, with two children in school, she was a stunning woman, with long blonde hair and stiking blue eyes. A petite woman, Randi was not busty but kept herself in great shape with a tiny waist and slender legs. Over the last few years, Ryan thought he had noticed a change in her appearance when he would see her at school functions or at Mass. Her hair had gotten much more blonde and she seemed to wear more make-up and dress a little sexier than the other moms.

Ryan got plenty attention from the girls at school. He was 6'2' with the lean angular build of an athlete, his brown hair was long, just past his shoulders, and his face, although clearly masculine, had some feminine features that drove the girls wild.

After ringing the doorbell, Ryan waited for a moment then the intercom came to life.

"Yes?" a voice inquired. His breath caught when he recognized it belonging to Mrs. Boehmon.

"Umm . . . Hi . . . Mrs. Boehmon. It's Ryan Grant from the football team."

"Oh . . .Right." she answered "Come on in, the door's open. I'm on the back porch."

Ryan let himself in and could see through the hallway and spacious living room to the outside deck. Mrs. Boehmon was standing outside and she waved him back.

Randi Boehmon was dressed in a tight, black short-sleeved button-down blouse that allowed a thin strip of her tight tummy to show above her tight jeans. She wore some peak-a-boo sandals with four-inch heels, her toenails recently done in blood red.

She greeted Ryan and took a seat in a deck chair, her legs crossed sexily, her tiny foot in the air. Ryan noticed a wineglass and a pack of Virginia Slims Menthol 120's on the glass table in front of her. The deck looked out over a small wooded lot that provided a sense of privacy.

"Ryan!" Randi said brightly with a smile speading across her beautiful features, "What brings you here? Jake is at his sister's soccer camp with his dad if you are looking for him."

Ryan felt a little flustered as he stared into the older woman's deep blue eyes. Her long blonde hair was pulled back in a tight pony tail and her lips glistened with a pink shade of lip gloss.

"Ahhh . . . No Ma'am . . .I wasn't looking for Jake. I'm selling these Varsity cards for the football team and I was given your neighborhood. They are only $20."

Ryan felt that he had stammered through his sales pitch and he could have sworn that Mrs. Boehmon had given him a slow, once over with her gorgeous eyes.

"Oh . . . Please. Sit down. Tell me a little more about what you have to offer!" she replied.

Ryan felt his heart beating as he sat on a chaise facing Randi. He thought he had caught a hint of flirtatiousness in her voice, but convinced himself he was being stupid.

Randi flipped the top of the hard-pack and slowly removed one of the long, white cigarettes bringing it to her lips. Cupping a tiny gold lighter in her hands, she lit the cigarette and drew deeply, exhaling a thin stream in Ryan's direction, before propping her elbow on the arm of the deck chair, a killer smile forming on her luscious lips.

Randi seemed to have a thing for football players. Her first lover, Marcus, and her longtime boyfriend, Steve, had played in college. She loved their firm, muscular bodies, tight abs and taut butts. When she attended one of her son's school functions she couldn't help but check out the younger talent. Obviously, Ryan Grant had caught her eye on more than one occasion.

Ryan spent the next few moments explaining the card and where it could be used. Randi watched the boy intently, her eyes darting from the smooth features of his face to his sensuous lips and long eyelashes, and then down to his fat crotch pushing against his jeans. When he was finished, Randi tapped an ash and took another slow drag on her cigarette before standing.

"OK! You sold me sweetie!" she winked at the young man. "C'mon inside and let me get my purse."

Ryan stood and followed Randi back into the house, unable to take his eyes off her tight, little ass, loving the way she moved on her high heels. Randi glanced briefly over her shoulder to find Ryan checking her out and smiled to herself. "This was going to be easy!" she thought.

THE GAME

Randi grabbed a twenty out of her purse and walked slowly and seductively towards Ryan, stopping so close that her perky breats almost rubbed against him. Even in her heels, the tiny MILF was quite a bit shorter than the young quarterback.

Looking up into his eyes, she held the bill out for him, but when he reached for it, she pulled it quickly back, a playful smile on her lips.

"Not so fast. You have to do something for me first!" she purred.

"Sure. What's that?" Ryan responded, his pulse quickening.

"Kiss me." Randi stated matter-of-factly.

Ryan took a deep breath, his mind racing. Was she fucking serious!? Did Mrs. Boehmon just ask him to kiss her?!!

"Umm . . . Kiss you? . . .I mean . . . Are your sure . . ."

"You don't want to kiss me?" Randi pouted in mock suprise.

"No . . . I mean . . . Yeah sure . . . but what about your husband?"

Randi reached up and slowly pulled the young man down to her, mouth open expectantly. "Like I said earlier . . . He's not here!"

With that she kissed him, her warm, wet tongue probing the young man's mouth. Ryan could taste the wine on her wetly shining lips and he pulled the MILF tightly against his body. The two kissed passionately for a few moments, their mouths opening and closing in unision, their lips smacking. Randi's hand crept lower and slid between their bodies where she found the shaft of his young, hard cock pushing tightly against his jeans.

Pulling away from the young man, Randi stroked him slowly on the outside of his pants. Looking hotly into his eyes, she asked:

"Do you want some?"

Ryan, still not quite believing that the sexy mother of his teammate was seducing him replied: "Umm . . . Do I want some what?"

Randi unzipped his jeans and slowly lowered his zipper. She slid her hand inside his boxers and began to fondle his cock.

"Pussy . . . Do you want some pussy?!!"

She pulled Ryan back down to her eager lips, her tongue dueling with his as she began to stroke his hard shaft. Randi was pleased to discover that he was hung handsomely as she worked his pants down over his ass. As they continued to kiss, Randi slowly unbuttoned his flannel shirt, running her hand down his smooth chest. Randi kissed and licked down his neck, stopping to briefly suck one of his nipples into her luscious mouth, causing it to stiffen.

Randi knelt and pulled his jeans to the floor looking lovingly at the stiff cock she held in her hands. She gently kissed its swollen head and tilted it upwards, licking slowly down the shaft to his ball sack. The older woman began sucking one of Ryan's nuts as she continued to stroke him, his eyes drawn to the large diamonds in her wedding band that was moving slowly up and down his thick shaft.

When Randi stopped sucking his balls, she looked up sexily from her knees, her eyes cooly locked onto Ryan's, and dropping her jaw, slowly slid her lips over his straining cock. The MILF's head began bobbing a steady rhythm , slowly picking up speed. As she sucked him, Randi would turn her head slighlty, causing a twisting motion that sent incredible sensations pulsing through the young QB's body. Ryan had been blown by a few of his high school girlfriends, but it was usually over quickly. He had never had anyone expend the time and effort Randi was showing as she sucked his cock. A low moan rose to his ears and it was as if Mrs. Boehmon was savoring the taste of him. Her mouth felt so incredilbe, he didn't know how long he would last.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 12:25 AM
Randi pulled her lips of his cock with a loud pop and looked up at Ryan. Smiling lewdly, she ran the flat of her tongue against the sensitive underside of his dick.

"What a nice young cock you have. I love young cock!!!" she purred excitedly before sliding him back through her pouty lips. Placing her hands on his muscular thighs, Randi began to furiously fuck his cock with her mouth, Ryan now holding her head. Randi felt his cock stiffen and heard Ryan cry out.

"AAAhhhhhh . . . Shit!! Mrs. Boehmon!! You're gonna make me cumm!! AAAAAAAhhhhh!! FUCK!!!

Randi withdrew her mouth and holding her thick shaft in both hands, rapidly flicked her tongue over the tip of his bulbous head. When the first jet of his spunk shot out, she took just the head of his cock back into her mouth, sucking hard, and continued to jack him, eagerly swallowing rope after rope of his sticky jism. She continued to blow him as his orgasm waned, her blue eyes flashing up at the young man who was breathing heavily.

Moments later, she gently kissed the the head of his now flaccid cock before getting to her feet, her eyes smoldering.

"I know you're not finished. Be a dear and pour me some more wine and bring it up to my bedroom. The bottles on the countertop. There is beer in the fridge if you want one."

Randi ran her finger lightly down Ryan's jawline to his chin before walking towards the stairs. Ryan could not take his eyes off the lovely soccer mom as she walked upstairs. Looking down at his from the landing, she smiled back cooly as she started to unbutton her blouse before disappearing down the hallway.

Ryan poured the wine and grabbed a beer and headed upstairs. The first bedroom to the right was a very large master suite with a wrought-iron king size bed. Ryan walked slowly into the marital bedroom and began to look around. A light was showing beneath the door he was guessing led to the bathroom and he heard water running in the sink. Ryan saw a huge leather chair and ottoman in one corner and a small wet bar abutted the built-in entertainment center housing a 50 inch flat screen TV.

On the harvest table beneath a decorative mirror, Ryan saw numerous pictures of the Boehmon family; he saw what appeared to be Mr. and Mrs. Boehmon's wedding photo and other pictures from their children's early days to the present.

Ryan put Randi's wineglass on the bedside table and slipped out of his shoes, lying on the bed against the headboard. He took a hit out of the beer bottle and settled back, still not quite believing what had just transpired.

Several minutes later, the bathroom door open and Randi walked out. Her long hair was down, flattened with a heating iron, and she had applied a thick smoky make-up around her eyes. Her lips shone brightly in a cinnamon tone and she was wearing a short, silk gold robe with leopard print high heeled bedroom slippers tipped with black fur. Ryan felt his mouth drop as he looked upon his teammate's mother, looking hotter than he ever could have imagined.

Randi walked slowly over to Ryan and took a seat on the side of the bed. She picked up the wineglass and took a sip, her eyes trained on the young man lying on the bed she shared with her husband.

"MMMMmmmmm!. . .Thank you dear! I really needed that!" she said placing the wineglass back on the table and turning towards Ryan. Her hands slid gently up and down his thighs as she smiled.

"Why don't you take off your shirt." she suggested. Ryan quickly complied and thinking to himself "What the hell!" , stood and unzipped his jeans laying back on the bed wearing only his boxers.

Randi smiled in amused appreciation "Now that is better. Don't you think?"

Leaning into him she tiltled her head to one side and kissed him, her tongue darting quickly into his mouth. As they kissed, Randi began to rub his cock through his shorts and Ryan reached up to cup one of her perky breasts. Randi pulled herself away from his lips and asked "Have you ever eaten a pussy?" To emphasize, she slowly slid the bottom of her robe up her slender thighs to reveal her completely shaven slit. She took Ryan's hand and guided it between her legs which she had spread apart, his fingers passing between her already wet lips.

In response, Ryan slowly shook his head "no "and Randi smiled lewdly. "Good . . .I wanted to be your first!" She stood and undid the sash of her robe and pushed it back off her shoulders allowing it to pool at her feet. Wearing only her high-heeled slippers, she got back on the edge of the bed and had Ryan kneel on the floor between her outstretched legs.

When Ryan tried to move quickly to her pussy, Randi stopped him. "Whoa . . . whoa Baby. Take your time! A woman wants to be teased a little before you jump right to it. Start on the back of my knee . . . lick it lightly. Yeah. That's it! That feels wonderful . . . Now. Work your way slowly up the inside of my leg . . ."

Randi guided the young man through the proper way to eat pussy and found him to be a very quick study. Soon, his face was buried between her legs and he was lapping up her juices, teasing her swollen clit with his tongue. Randi laid back across the bed with her legs over his broad shoulder, his face squeezed tigthly between her taut thighs. Her hands were on the back of his head and she pulled him hard against her pussy, rolling her hips vigorously in a circular motion. She began to moan louder and louder and she ground herself against the young boy's face, his mouth and tongue bringing her rapidly to the brink.

"AAAAAHHHHH . . . SHIT . . . That feels so fucking good Baby! Eat my pussy ,Baby!! Suck that pussy!! . . . SHIT!! EAT MY FUCKING PPPUUUSSSSYYY!!!!"

Her voice rose as her orgasm crashed through her body, Her heels beat frantically against his back and one of her slippers flew off her foot. Randi's head thrashed back and forth on the bed as she came, nearly smothering the young man pinned between her thighs. Her body spasmed several times and then went competely slack, leaving her gasping for air, Ryan happily lapping up her pussy juice.

As Randi caught her breath, Ryan stood and stepped out of his boxers, his thick cock bouncing in front of him. Randi eagerly scooted towards the center of the bed as Ryan knelt between her outstretched legs. Randi reached out and grabbed his shaft and guided it toward her still wet and pulsating love tunnel. The engorged head of Ryan's cock pushed easily into her pussy and the young QB began to lustily pump his hard meat deep into the older woman. Randi briefly thought about getting him to slow down, but she knew he was so excited it would be fruitless to try. Realizing there would be time later for some instruction on how she liked to be fucked, Randi gave in to her passion, driving her hips off the bed to meet his anxious thrusts. Her legs wrapped behind his calf muscles and her french-manicured hands firmly gripped the thick muscles behind his arms. Randi felt her breasts bounce with each hard thrust and her nipples rubbed deliciously against his smooth chest.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 12:27 AM
Ryan drove his thick shaft ruthlessly into his teammate's mother's faithless cunt. Randi moaned softly and pulled his face down to hers, his tongue darting past her wetly shining lips. As they kissed, Ryan fucked her even faster and he felt the lovely MILF's body begin to stiffen aginst him, the sound of his cock smacking wetly into her steaming, hot pussy, the tell-tale creak of the bed frame mixing erotically with the older woman's moans.

Ryan pulled his lips from hers, and Randi slid her arms under his, now grabbing the back of his shoulders. Her eyes were squeezed shut and her breathing was ragged.

"Oh . . . Baby! You have no idea how bad I need this!! Shit!! That's it Baby!! That's it! You're gonna make me cum again!! Your cock feels so fucking good!!! Pound my pussy Baby!!! Keep pounding that pussy!!!

Randi felt the young man stiffen inside her and knew that he was close as well. Rolling her hip against he young man, Randi groaned loudly and spat:

"Fuck me Baby!! Keep fucking my pussy!!!! Harder Baby! I need you to fuck me HARDER!! OHH GAWWWWDDD!!! YYYYYYEEEESSSS FUCK YYYEESSS!!!" Randi felt her body begin to shudder as Ryan's cock brought her to second explosive orgasm. As she started to cum, she felt the first rope of Ryan's jizz rip into her pussy as his body went completely rigid.

"Ohhh . . . Mrs. Boehmon . . . Shit!! I'm cumming Mrs. Boehmon!! I'm cumming in your pussy! Ahh . . . FUCK . . . MRS. BOEHMON!!!!"

Randi smiled contentedly as her son's teammate filled her pussy full of his warm seed, her own orgasm continuing to pulse through her body. Ryan leaned down to kiss her softly, his cock jerking several more times before finding itself spent.

Randi's breasts squeezed between them as they gently kissed, their tongues swirling around each other, their hearts racing. Ryan looked down on the sexy soccer mom, her beautiful blue eyes flahing through her slutty make-up, a sexy smile forming on her face.

"MMMMmmm . . .Baby! That was wonderful" she purred. "God I love young cock!!" she kissed him hard in emphasis.

Ryan rolled off his teammate's mother and sat up against the headboard. Randi sat up as well, pulling the sheets up over her breasts in a an odd show of modesty given the fucking she had just provided the young man. Ryan handed Randi her wineglass and she took a grateful sip. After a few very short moments, Randi reached across Ryan and put her wineglass on the bedside table. Leaning in, she kissed him deeply then whispered hotly in his ear, her hand already stroking his stiffening cock:

"Do you want to fuck me some more?"

Ryan rolled her over on her back in response, his hand moving slowly up her thigh. Randi smiled as she sucked the tongue that had been thrust between her wetly shining lips, her hands sliding down to cradle the sides of his face. She knew she was in for a long afternoon of cock and her pussy was wet in anticipation.

Randi screwed the young man in a variety of positons in both the bedroom and the master bath. She fixed fruit which they fed to each other while lying naked in the bed that she would share with her husband later that night. Later, almost sheepishly, Randi showed Ryan the porno her husband had suprised her with a few months earlier. It was an amateur tape he had found on-line that showed a stunning woman in her forties, with long auburn hair and large augmented breasts who had a thing for incredibly sexy shoes and young, muscular black men.

Ryan had his arm around Randi as they sat up in bed and watched the video. She slowly stroked his hard cock, her eyes glued to the TV screen. When Ryan shifted and slid his hand up between her shapely legs, Randi spread them quickly to allow him easy access. Ryan was not at all suprised to find her pussy soaking wet and after a few moments of his attention, Randi moved to the foot of the bed on all fours, looking back longingly over her shoulder as Ryan moved swiftly behind her upraised ass. He slowly entered her from behind and started a slow, steady rhythm that soon had Randi's groans mixing with those coming through the TV's sound system.

Much later, Randi walked Ryan to the front door wearing her short, silk gold robe, her hair pulled back in a loose ponytail, a weary but contented smile on her beautiful face. She had her arms wrapped around herself, one hand clutching the distinctive white and green hard-pack of her cigarettes. She stepped in close to Ryan and lifted her chin inviting one, last kiss. Ryan took his teammate's mother into his arms and kissed her deeply, their tongues swirling in a lust-filled dance. Before he left, Randi gave him her cell number and explained that she was available to him anytime he wanted to get together. She hesitated a beat, then added:

"And if you have a friend that can keep secrets . . .!"

Her blue eyes flashed mischieviously, one eyebrow raised, clearly communicating the unspoken part of her message.

POST-GAME

Randi slid out of her suit jacket and poured herself a glass of Chardonnay. Wearing a white, silk long-sleeved blouse over top of her navy blue skirt, her sexy four-inch heels and wetly shining lips contrasted sharply with her conservative business attire. Randi had left work early and come directly to the hotel suite her company rented for clients, vendors and out-of-town salesmen. She had met her first lover here numerous times during their affair, being co-workers, and she learned how easy it was to get a key.

Randi lit a cigarette and sipped her wine. She was about to sit down when she heard a knock at the door. She moved quickly to open it, her heart beginning to race in anticipation.

Ryan stood in the hallway in his yellow and black letterman's jacket, his long brown hair just off his shoulders, hands in his pockets smiling back at her. But, he wasn't alone. Ryan had brought his backfield running-mate, Curtis with him. Curtis was a light-skinned black young man, shorter than Ryan but much thicker through the chest and shoulders. Randi's eyes slid hungrily over his muscular frame, her face flushed with excitement a thin smile creeping across her lips.

"Well" she thought to herself as she invited them in, her eyes dropping to their tight ass cheeks, "He WAS paying attention!"



The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

David_Ginola
23-02-2008, 03:59 AM
Gd morning bro birdie.........i like milf man....nice story. Definitely gives me a hardon.......wooooo

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 12:21 PM
Gd morning bro birdie.........i like milf man....nice story. Definitely gives me a hardon.......wooooo

Thanks bro D_G for your support again , will post more if got time today/tonight . ;)

Glen2712
23-02-2008, 01:43 PM
Woke up late this late lazy Sat afternoon and Wow~ this Milf sure got moi wide awake, Bro birdie8819!






P.S: List Of UPPEES is not in full due to the capacity limitation of the signature function (not be longer than 300 characters excluding BB Code markup). Rest assured I've all ur nicks n u'll be awarded. If I do missed u, kindly PM me. :)


Appreciate the PM, Bro David_Ginola, Bro Rw6828, Bro Myo_Swee, Bro XboxSG, Bro Best123, Bro Ahnook78, Bro bhoven, Bro VOGS, Bro nacho, Bro desk13, Bro BatistaSG, Bro steamystreamsg, Bro Linkus, Bro Regaine, Bro evo7_5, Bro Thongchai, Bro curiouslooker, Bro PS3SG, Bro Red-Card, Bro jerrystockton, Bro Cytan7, Bro =WK=, Bro dbhh and Bro awesome04!

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 09:58 PM
Good Evening To All Readers !!! :) Time to post some stories liao since some of you are watching football

Woke up late this late lazy Sat afternoon and Wow~ this Milf sure got moi wide awake, Bro birdie8819!


Hehehehehe.....yaloh some of my stories here always give you a hard on hor . :p

Here's this one for you and bro D_G - Charlotte


It was 5.15 she had just gotten home from work and was tired she couldn't face going out tonight. She knew she had to get ready this was arranged and if she didn't turn up then her reputation would be ruined. She hadn't dated in months and on the advice from a girlfriend at work she had placed the advert on a contact site. It simply stated "for intimate evening with beautiful woman send me an email to arrange our date". She had gotten an email this morning. It had said "will meet you at The Hilton at 8.00 tell the concierge you have a table booked under Max. See you there."

She went into the bathroom and turned on the shower and began to undress. She slowly undid the buttons on her blouse one by one. Slowly sliding it off her shoulders it falls to the floor as she reaches behind her and undoes the black bra. As the bra falls away her tits are exposed to the cool air in the room her nipples stiffen and she can't help herself as she runs her hands over her tits gently pinching the nipples. She wonders what tonight will bring as she unzips her skirt and kicks of her shoes

The skirt falls to the floor and she peels of her panties and steps under the warm shower. The water cascades over her body her hands explore for imperfections as she lathers the soap up and runs it over her body teasing her nipples and running her hands over her mound...as she thinks about shaving her pussy bald. The aches of the day disappear under the warm water. She gets her magic razor from her bathroom cabinet and lathers up her pussy as she glides the razor over the surface and begins to shave it.

Minutes later she's running her fingers over the smooth surface her body tingling at the heightened sensation. She runs her fingers up and down the smooth surface of her skin, soft like velvet and as smooth as silk. She slips one finger between the folds of her pussy lips and slowly drags it up until her finger hits her clit. Pressing against it she rubs it hard, it begins to swell with the attention becoming sensitive to the touch. Her breathing becomes shallow. She can feel the moisture between her legs as her pussy becomes wet with arousal. She slides her hand back down and slips one finger into her sweet hole, then another then finally a third. She starts pumping her fingers in and out of her pussy. The sensations washing over her, she lets out a whimper of lust. She knows she's about to cum. grind her pussy onto her fingers as she pushes her fingers as deep as she can get them into her. Then it hits her. The orgasm rips through her body as she stands shaking and screaming in ecstasy. She steps out of the shower dries and opens her private wardrobe hoping that tonight will be as wonderful as her shower.

What should she wear should she go casual but smart or dressed to kill. She doesn't even know what the guy looks like and she can feel herself moisten at the thought of maybe meeting a good looking bloke and where it may lead. She wasn't easy but she hadn't had a good fuck since she left college four months earlier. She decided to dress to kill and reaches into the back of the wardrobe for the outfit she bought for that special occasion. The long black dress with the split at the side that climbed to her hip and almost reached her waist. She felt sexy in it, alive...it was strapless so she couldn't wear a bra.. the basque and garter set she thought...it was sexy erotic and with the stockings and the five inch fuck me heels on her new stilettos she would look hot as hell.

She sat at the dresser and painted her nails deep crimson red. Her friends would laugh and call it "Slut Red" she knew it looked tarty but it was a nice contrast against her skin and the black of the outfit she had chosen to wear. She did her make-up subtle and not to heavy except for the lipstick it was a deep dark burgundy red. God she thought I look fucking hot. She put on her black Basque then her stockings, sheer black nylon with lace tops and a little black bow on the front and back with a single black line running down the seam at the back. She attached these to the garters that where on the Basque. Then she put her "fuck me" heels on and then the dress. No knickers, normally she wouldn't dream of not wearing knickers but she had made her mind up if she was going to get fucked tonight she wanted to be ready no hesitation.

She got to the hotel early. Walking up to the concierge she looked at the clock 7.50.

The concierge was good looking, possibly Italian when he smiled at her she felt herself get moist between her thighs, god she thought I'm like a bitch in heat. She was shown to the table and a chilled bottle of champagne was served. She had a glass and only then noticed the table she was sitting at was set for one. She called on a waiter to explain she was meeting someone but the table was only set for one. He disappeared and came back with an envelope and a key card. She opened it and read the card.

Sorry couldn't make it to dinner. If you still want to meet for drinks use the key card I will meet you in the room. Don't worry about the bill everything has been paid for enjoy the evening... Max.

Hmm she thought this guy was very mysterious. She wondered if she should use the card. It was a bit risky a strange hotel room on her own meeting a man whom she didn't know. Her mind screamed at her No... Logic dictated she should just finish her meal enjoy the night and go home. She was feeling adventurous and besides the guy had paid for everything, the meal, the champagne she wanted to know what this guy looked like. She finished her meal and the glass of champagne and asked for the bottle to be taken to the room along with a helping of strawberries. Champagne and strawberries tasted so nice and she thought she may as well enjoy this while she could after all she wasn't paying for it.

She went to the bathroom to freshen up her make-up and then headed for the room. She took the elevator up the bell boy in the lift was cute. She caught him stealing glimpses at her as the elevator made its way up the floors. As they arrived at her floor the doors opened and she was about to head out. Just then she had a real naughty thought. Hell the kid was cute and this would make his night. She reached past him pressed the button to close the doors then hit the stop button. The bellboy looked at her and was about to say something but before he could speak she kissed him.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 09:59 PM
Her lips met his and her tongue worked its way into his mouth, exploring, caressing. Her hands reached for his pants and undid his zipper. She had him pinned in the corner kissing him as her hand worked its way inside his pants she felt him relax as her fingers curled around his cock before pulling it out into the open. She broke the kiss and put a finger to his lips and just whispered "shhhhhhhhhhhhh"

She then dropped to her knees in front of him her hand stroking his cock watching it harden and feel it throbbing in her hand. God he was hot and such a nice cock. She eased her hand back until it was at the based of his cock and then licked the head of his cock with her tongue. He was getting excited pre-cum was flowing from the tip in a steady little stream. She wrapped her lips around the head of his cock and took it into her mouth her tongue licking at the head and underside of his cock. Slowly she started to take him deeper and deeper into her mouth her head bobbing back and forth as she sucked this gorgeous thick cock.

He started to thrust his hips at her his cock pushing into her mouth. She could sense his urgency and need for release. She used the hand holding his cock at the base to stop him from choking her with his cock as she took him as deep as she could bobbing her head faster. Minutes later she heard him groan as he filled her hungry cock sucking mouth with his cum. It was thick and gooey and salty. He either hadn't been laid in a while or was still a virgin. A smile crossed her face at that thought. As she concentrated on swallowing his cum there was such a lot that she had to swallow a couple of times to accommodate his load.

Done she stood up, put his cock back in his pants and zipped him up, looked into his eyes and winked at him as she licked her lips. She then hit the button for the doors to open on the lift and walked out wiggling her ass at him as she left him standing there speechless. She giggled to herself, God that was so bad but felt so good. She wondered if he would still be on duty when she left if so she would invite him back to her apartment and fuck his brains out.

She got to the room and using the key she opened the door. Looking in it was a nice suite. On a table in the room she could see her champagne and her strawberries. Hmm time for another drink, she thought cant kiss her date with the taste of another mans cum in her mouth could she. She poured herself a drink and set the bottle on the table. She had just finished the drink and put the glass on the table. When she felt him behind her. She hadn't even heard him come in. was he here all this time. She went to turn to face him when she heard him say stop. She was not to turn around unless she was told to.

The voice was soft but she could feel the power behind it. She felt a chill run through her as she felt his hands on her shoulders. His touch was soft, gentle as his fingers caressed her skin, she began to moisten between her legs. No man had made her feel this way before just by touching her. She felt him kiss her neck she tilted her head to the side enjoying his touch. She heard him whisper the words to an old meatloaf song she had heard at college. "would you offer your throat to the wolf with the red roses?"

She let out a sigh and breathlessly whispered yes...just as she said it he lay on the table in front of her a red rose. Again he asked her "would you offer yourself to the wolf with the red roses?" she was getting wetter at the thought of being with this man as she once again said yes. This time he put a bunch of red roses on the table and a blindfold. She looked at the blindfold and a sense of apprehension went through her. What was the meaning behind this? Her mind was confused. His touch was exquisite and she wanted more.

He whispered in her ear he was going to leave the room for a few minutes. If she wanted to continue the evening she would remain standing where she was facing the window. Upon his return she would be blindfolded and she would give herself to him completely for the rest of the evening. If she wasn't prepared to do that she could take the roses what was left of the champagne and leave now. With that he kissed her neck and shoulder and was gone.

She stood there confused. Not knowing what to do, she had never been faced with a choice like this before. She picked up the blindfold, she felt herself get a little bit more wet between her legs. She had worn a blindfold before for an old college lover she could remember the heightened sensations on her skin as he touched her not knowing where his hands would touch next. The touch of this man made her so wet she wondered how much more amazing that touch would feel.

She heard a knock at the room door. Time was up she could take the roses and leave and get a look at this mystery man on her way out or she could do as he asked and stand there looking out the window. God she thought I cant believe I'm doing this as she turned toward the window picked up the glass of champagne took a large drink and then let out a deep sigh.

Just as her glass hit the table she felt his hands on her shoulders. He lifted the blind fold and placed it over her eyes and tie it behind her. He took her hand and guided her into the middle of the room. He stood behind her kissing her shoulder as he worked his way towards her neck she tilted her head offering herself to him. He asked her name and she told him it was Charlotte. Well Charlotte he said your advert said an intimate night with a beautiful woman. Yours certainly beautiful and tonight you will discover how intimately I intend to get to know you.

She felt his hands caress her shoulders his fingers running over her smooth skin across her back between her shoulders. A chill went through her as his fingers stroked down her spine from her neck to the zipper on her dress. She felt the dress loosen as he pulled down the zipper and felt it fall to the floor. Then there was silence for a minute, then foot steps it was only then when she realised he was checking her out did she remember she hadn't put any knickers on, She blushed a little.

She heard a zipper coming from her left and movement but couldn't identify it. Minutes later he is standing in front of her. He kissed her lips softly his tongue exploring her mouth. She reaches up to hold him her hands on his shoulders as she runs her fingers through his hair their tongues entwined as he pulls her close.

She presses herself against him and feels his hard cock pressing against her.

She can feel his Cock against her skin and assumes that max has a very big cock as the tip brushes her abdomen. She runs her hands down his chest and makes a move towards his cock. She feels his hands grip hers and he whispers in her ear "Later". He takes her hand and leads her into the lounge area of the suite. He asks her to get down on her hands and knees with her legs spread. She does as he asks and feels his hands caress her ass, driven by lust now she lowers her head and raises her ass to meet his touch.

She feels his fingers run through her hair and then grip it tight as he pulls her head back, his cock brushing against her face. "Charlotte I know you like to suck cock, the bell boy will be smiling all night. Show me how much you like cock, and suck me Charlotte". She was shocked, how did he know? Had the bell boy told him? Of course she liked to suck cock she loved a hard cock in mouth. Her mind raced here she was in heat on her hands and knees in front of this stranger and he knew about her, how?



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 10:01 PM
She made a mental note to ask him how he knew about the bell boy later. She licked her lips and opened her mouth wide as she felt him push his cock into her mouth. It was thicker than the bell boy's and was filling her mouth as he continued to push his cock forward into her mouth. She could feel it hit the back of her throat, she could sense he wanted her to deep throat his cock and she swallowed to accommodate his cock.

She continued to deep throat his cock as he withdrew his cock and thrust it back into her mouth. She felt his cock throb and thought he was about to cum but instead he withdrew his cock from her mouth. Minutes later she felt him behind her his hands on her thighs and his warm breath on her pussy. He had position himself under her, her pussy hovering above his face. She felt his tongue flick out and felt the tip of his tongue caress her pussy lips. The sensation was making her squirm, the feather light cresses of the tip of his tongue was making her wetter, she could feel the tension building within her.

She wanted to cum so much she let out a deep moan of pleasure and she felt him pull her closer and his mouth press into her pussy. His tongue probed deep into her as his nose rubbed against her clit. Her clit already sensitive from arousal throbbed and ached for attention. She let out another deep guttural moan of pleasure as she felt his tongue replaced by his fingers, Pumping in and out of her pussy as he finger fucks her his mouth encloses over her engorged clit. Holding it in his lips his tongue flicking against it, she begins to grind her pussy onto his fingers and mouth seeking more pleasure to take her over the edge and make her cum. Just as she can feel it Cumming and her breath quickens towards release of her built up passion. She feels his teeth grip her clit and bite gently but enough to take her over the edge.

She feels the orgasm rip through her. Her body is shaking as waves of pleasure roll over her. He slips out from under her and just as she thinks the orgasm is about to subside she feels him thrust his hard cock deep into her pussy. He starts to piston his cock in and out of her pussy as his left hand grabs a hand full of her hair pulling her head back forcing her to arch her back as he drives his cock deep into her. His right hand comes down hard on hard ass. The Shock of this brutal fucking compared to the exquisite caresses of the earlier foreplay send her once again over the edge.

She had never been fucked roughly before and she felt herself enjoying the feeling of being impaled on this hard cock and being taken. The orgasms started to ripple through her system, little ones at first, getting stronger and more intense with each slap of his hand against her soft flesh. He took her to the crest of the mountain and then withdrew his cock from her pussy. She cried out in frustration. "Fuck me, make me cum, punish me and make me cum I need to cum"

She felt his hands on her ass and she smiled as she prepared to take his cock hard in her pussy, her ass was going to be so tender from the slapping but she had never experienced being fucked like this and she wanted more. She felt him rub his cock against her pussy and cried out for him to shove it in her and fuck her like a whore she needed to cum.

Just then he took her by susrprise and instead of driving his cock deep into her pussy she felt cold lube and then his cock press against her ass. Before she could say no, He was in her, his cock pushing through her ring. She let out a cry of pain as his cock drove deep into her bowels. Her ass felt like it was on fire. She felt his balls slap against her pussy as he began to fuck her ass.

The pain began to subside to pleasure as he added more lube and she felt his cock slipping back and forth in her ass. She had never done anal with any of her previous lovers this was something she would never have done if he had asked. However he didn't ask he just took her and fucked her as she had asked. She could feel the pleasure building within her again. His hand slapped hard against her ass as he pulled back, the sting of flesh on flesh. As his hand went back to slap her again she would feel his cock drive deep into her ass. This combined with him pulling her hair and pulling her back onto his cock was driving her towards another massive orgasm. She felt every inch the Whore, A cock whore she wanted his cock in her and she wanted it hard.

She could sense he was about to cum his breathing was becoming more ragged and he had stopped slapping her ass. Instead he had both hands gripped in her hair pulling her back onto his cock as he drove it into her ass harder and faster. She couldn't take it anymore she let out a cry that she was Cumming. She was Cumming hard her body was shaking with muscle spasms; her whole body became sensitive to the touch. Just then he drove deep into her ass and let out a deep guttural growl. More animalistic than human in nature as she felt his cock spasm inside of her as he began to cum. She could feel the warm cum being released into her ass. This sent her over the edge and she began to cum again. The extra heightened sensations of this cum was exquisite she could feel her cum juices flowing from her pussy soaking her thighs and her stocking tops.

She collapsed on the floor, her muscles and body tired from the exertions of her orgasms. She felt him pull out of her ass now tender and full of his cum. She was exhausted she closed her eyes and sleep took her. He stood over her looking down at her. Her hair was matted with sweat, her make up had run, her ass was red with hand prints from the slapping he had given her. Her thighs and pussy where glistening wet with her cum, there was a wet patch on the floor where he had fucked her and he thought he could see traces of his cum around her gaping ass where his cock had been minutes before. The goddess that he had seen when she first came in looked every inch the whore that he thought she was.

Her advert had said enjoy an intimate evening with a beautiful woman but there was no mention of her fee. Assuming that she was one of the higher class escorts, he placed five hundred dollars on the table next to her purse took out a business card scored out his contact details and wrote a quick note on the back. He picked her up and placed her on the bed and threw a cover over her, and then he dressed and left.

When she came to she found it was dawn and she was alone. Her body ached; she remembered where she was and the events of previous evening. She got up and headed to the bathroom and a warm shower. She showered and dressed thinking it best she leave before everyone was awake and her attire attracted too much attention.

As she went to the table to pick up her purse, she saw the pile of notes and the business card. She picked up the card the contact details had been blacked out. On the back it read. "Charlotte you where an amazing fuck, I want your ass again next time I'm in town. We didn't discuss a fee but 500 should more than compensate you for the evening. Max"

She looked at the card and read it again, she couldn't believe what she was reading she placed the advert looking for a date and he thought she was a whore. He fucked her like a whore, dropped a handful of cash and left. She knew she should have been offended but he had been a good fuck, he had paid for everything and the cash was a bonus. Well she thought if he does contact her again she won't spoil his illusion, if he wants a whore shell give him one and take all he has to give.

As she left the Hotel on her way out she saw the Bell Boy. She smiled walked up to him and Whispered in his ear. No one caught what she said but the Bell Boy blushed. She took a card out of her purse and wrote her cell phone Number on it and stuck it in the Bell Boys pocket.

As she walked away she wiggled her ass and looked back over her shoulder, winked and said call me!. The Bell boy watched her walk out the door and remembered the blow job in the lift. He pulled out the card it had her number on it and simply stated

"Want more than a Blow Job? Call me! I may let you have my ass...Charlotte"



The End

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 10:03 PM
A Hot Snowy Evening


At 42 Wendy didn't feel quite so beautiful any more. Her two kids were away at college and her husband, well, ex-husband now, was in the arms of his 19 year old chippie! Well, that's how Wendy liked to refer to her anyway. She thought back to those days when she'd been the prom queen and home coming queen in college. Oh to have those days back she thought to herself. But then in the next moment she shook head and thought, no, those days really weren't all that wonderful.

She was feeling a little old and unattractive. She still got asked out on dates but she'd learned to be a little more cautious than she probably needed to be after several of the men had lied about their marital status. One time it didn't even bother her that much that the guy was still married since he'd claimed he was out of the house and on his own. That all changed when his wife showed up at a restaurant they were having dinner at. After that Wendy refused all offers of dates for a year which, she thought, made her seem cold and distant and the reason it'd been months since anyone had asked.

It was an especially cold and snowy January day and Wendy was headed home when while going down a hill she'd lost control of her car and gone head long into an imposing tree. After the airbags had deflated she heard a tapping on her window. She pushed the button to lower it a little hoping they still worked. They did.

"Are you all right?" A man's voice asked.

"Yeah, I think so," she replied a little unsure. Her neck felt a little sore where she'd been tossed back by both the impact with the tree and the quick expansion of the airbag.

"Here, let me help you out," the man offered.

"I'm gonna call triple A first," she replied. She connected quickly with Triple A and they kept her on the line until they had summoned a wrecker and had it on the way. Then she pulled the door latch and pushed against the door. It resisted her. She pushed again and then harder a third time and it suddenly opened. Had her seatbelt not been on still she'd have fallen into the snow.

"Here, let me help you out," the man offered holding his hand forward and grasping her by her upper arm. As she got up she noticed the man was tallish, really good looking and smiling.

"Are you all right?" He asked showing genuine concern.

"I think so," she replied still not entirely certain but gaining confidence that she was. "My neck's a little sore but I don't think I have whiplash or anything."

They stood there for a minute or so introducing each other. His name was Brad, coincidentally, and fortunately he'd been right behind her when she lost control of her car. He suggested they retire to his car at least until the wrecker arrived and with the snow and bitter cold Wendy found it impossible to disagree. She was also impressed with his car when they got to it, a new BMW 740. But then she thought to herself that he did look like a kid so it was probably his father's car.

They talked first about what a miserable evening it was and then about themselves. She learned that Brad wasn't living with his parents, the car was his and he was a rather successful attorney for a major law firm. As she looked at him and listened to him talk she thought he rather looked like Brad Pitt blonde hair, boyish good looks and all.

Just before the wrecker arrived a police cruiser stopped and they all discussed what happened. Before Wendy finished telling the police office her story the wrecker arrived too. The policeman, deciding Wendy was in no way intoxicated or injured left the scene. The wrecker driver got the car pulled away from the tree and hoisted up. Wendy had assumed he'd give her a ride but he said that it was against company policy and that the gas station would call her the next day with the status of the car. He told her that it looked like she'd broken a connecting rod and that the front end was possibly even more screwed up. She sighed to herself thinking of how expensive it was going to be to fix.

"I can give you a ride to your house," Brad offered upon seeing the frown on her face.

"Do you mind?" She replied gratefully. Under any other circumstance Wendy would have called for and wait for a cab to come get her but she was cold and tired and had no desire to stand out in the snow storm any longer.

She directed Brad towards her condo and along the way opined how lucky she felt that she'd hadn't been going any faster. Once they arrived at her condo she said, "Thank you ever so much for your help." Then thinking immediately the need to repay him she offered, "Well, the least I can do is offer to cook supper, I'm quite the cook or so all my friends say." Then she thought to herself she had no idea if he was married or otherwise taken.

But before she could say another word Brad said, "I'd like that very much, thank you. I wasn't looking forward to the beef stew my mother dropped by yesterday, she's not much of a cook."

She lead him up to her condo, taken his coat and showed him where she kept her liquor asking him to help himself and pour her some Pinot Noir. Once in the kitchen she yelled out to him, "How do you feel about chicken stir fry? It's easy, quick and if I do say I do a particularly good job?"

"That'd be great!"

Before she started Wendy ran to the bathroom to see how she looked. She ran a brush through her long blonde hair and checked her makeup. It still looked good, no smudges. Then she added some lipstick. Once done she looked into the mirror and said to herself, what are you doing? This isn't a date! She hurried back into the kitchen and started supper.

"Do you mind if I put on some music?" Brad asked from her living room.

"Please do!" A couple of minutes later she thought she'd melt when she heard the selection he'd made, Diana Krull. Now if he could just make a fire in the fireplace, she thought to herself. I've got to have a fireplace in the next place I live.

She'd had to clean off her messy dining room table before setting it and Brad had joked with her about how he had the same problem. Brad had allowed her to feel so at ease with the situation she couldn't help wonder to herself why more men weren't like him. They'd had quiet conversation while they ate. They stole looks at each other. Wendy thought that more than once he'd caught her staring at him and felt embarrassed.

They'd cleared the table into her dishwasher and retired to the living room. Brad was the perfect gentleman waiting for her to sit first and asking once again how she was feeling.

"My neck's a little stiff still," she replied.

Brad walked behind her and then asked, "May I?"

"Of course!" She replied only thinking how she'd already desired to have this beautiful young man's hands somewhere on her body. Her feelings embarrassed her and she scolded herself for having such thoughts. After all, she thought, I'm 42 years old and boy do I look it.

Brad's hand on her neck felt heavenly. There was a strong firmness to them but he also seemed to know exactly when to go a little easier as he massaged a particularly sore spot on her neck. She closed her eyes and felt herself melt into the strength of his hands. She knew this was heaven and she didn't want to miss a moment of it.

At first she hadn't noticed how his hands almost imperceptibly moved from her neck to her shoulders. When she did notice she didn't care, she was still in heaven and he was doing everything right. She also hadn't noticed that Brad had knelt behind the sofa she was sitting on she that now his head was level with hers. She'd only become aware of it when she felt the heat of his breath first against her neck and then her ear. She felt goose bumps race down her body and she luxuriated in it.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 10:04 PM
Then she felt his hands start to push down the front of her blouse. A moment later she felt him placing a kiss upon her neck. The sensation thrilled and surprised her so much that she said, "Brad, what are you doing?" She quickly gotten up from the sofa and had turned to him. Her actions belied her desires and as she waited for an answer she'd wished she'd never asked the question but here they were.

"I'm sorry Wendy," Brad said in a soft voice and in a way she knew that he'd meant it. "I guess I was overcome by how beautiful and sexy you look and, well, I got carried away. I'm really sorry."

Now Wendy felt the dilemma of separating her carnal desires from her good sense or of putting them together in a logical form, she wasn't sure which made more sense now.

"Do you really think I'm good looking? I mean I'm 42 years old and you're, I mean, you're a kid compared to me. I could be your mother!"

"Well, you're not really old enough to be my mother but I think you are very beautiful!"

Wendy wondered how someone as beautiful as Brad could find an "old broad," as she liked to call herself, beautiful so she wondered if he wasn't all he seemed to be and was just another guy trying to get laid.

"Don't you have a girlfriend?" She asked.

"I did until last month. We'd been together for almost five years. Then two days before Christmas she tells me she's leaving me and not for another guy but for another woman! That was a real confidence builder. It was then I decided too many women my age really don't know what they want."

"Oh I think you find lots who do."

"Maybe, but I'm just not interested right now. I really don't have time for any drama in my life right now. I've got a chance to move up in my firm right now and I need to stay focused."

Wendy was impressed with his response. She'd always had a good ear for bullshit and she did feel that this time. She lowered her guard and tried to push the conversation back into a more desirable direction.

"You really think I'm beautiful?"

"I do! I'll bet you with the most popular girl in high school and college too! I'll bet you were constantly turning guys down."

"I wish," she replied. "Actually I felt like a wall flower in high school. Would you believe I only went out on three dates in high school and one of them was to my prom?"

"No."

"Well, it's true. My father was pretty strict and in my town that was well known. But I know now that they guys found me really attractive all those years ago and it intimidated them a little. If they'd only known how many Saturday night's went by when I prayed the phone would ring. Anyway, that was a long time ago."

"Well, I think you are beautiful and no way I'd ever guess you're 42 too, 34 maybe but never 42."

Wendy decided if he was bullshitting her he was saying all the right things. Since they were still standing fairly close to each other Wendy leaned over and gave him a kiss on his cheek and said, "Thank you, you're sweet."

She hadn't pulled her face very far from his when she'd said those words. She was looking directly into his perfect steel blue eyes when she thought she saw him closing the distance between them. She closed her eyes and a moment later he was kissing her on her lips and then she was returning the kiss. At first slowly but she felt the heat within her rising up and her desires taking over.

Brad broke the kiss, took her hand and while holding her hand and keeping his eyes fixed on hers he moved around the sofa so that he was now right next to her. Brad let go of her hand but the she felt his hands on her arms slowly moving upwards. Again the goose bumps swept over her body and she closed her eyes in pleasure. Moments later his lips were against hers. Had she been asked she would have sworn that something dashed from his body into hers and took hold of her like she hadn't felt in years, decades maybe. For a moment the thought that she'd only just met this guy and really knew nothing of him passed through her mind but she quickly dismissed it and allowed herself to enjoy him.

He pulled her into him and her body molded perfectly, it seemed, into his. Her took from her any feeling of being matronly that she'd harbored and replaced them with feelings of youth and energy. She moaned, "oh god" as the memory of losing her virginity to another beautiful guy 21 years before moved through her memory.

"What?" Brad asked whispering in her ear. When he thought she was confused by his question he restated it saying, "I thought you said something."

"Oh, I was just remembering back to when I lost my virginity. It was a truly beautiful moment like this and I was 21 believe it or not!"

Wendy decided at that moment she didn't want to leave anything else to question and lead Brad by his hand to her bedroom. As she reached for the top button of her blouse to undo it Brad pushed her hand away and did it himself. As he slowly undid the buttons Wendy shook her shoes off without ever taking her eyes from his. As he pulled her blouse from her body his hands went to her breasts and for a moment again Wendy didn't feel beautiful. Her one time firm B cup breasts had filled out a little and become what she felt were ugly saggy C cup breasts.

As Brad put his hand under the bra and lifted up he said, "Wow, these are really nice."

"You think so?"

"Oh yeah!"

He put his arms around her and with a snap of his fingers released the bra snap. In almost the same motion he pulled the bra from her shoulders and replaced its cups with his hands. She could see him smile as he looked at them and weighed them with his hands. Then he put his hands on her sides and pushed them downwards.

She looked down at the jeans she was wearing and said, "Not very sexy but on a day like this they make the most sense." She felt his hand move to the button on the front of her jeans. She pushed them away and said, "No, let me."

She quickly undid them and stepped out of them revealing what she felt were her best assets, her legs. She'd been a distance runner in high school and college and still liked jogging though she could no longer go nearly as far, or as often, as she used to. As he looked down Brad smiled and then knelt in front of her. He pulled down her blue lace panties. Wendy had kept her pussy neatly trimmed but she stressed for a moment trying to remember when she'd last shaved her legs. It was almost like someone else's voice inside of her that said, you just did it this morning!

At that moment she felt Brad bury his face in her pussy and suck in her clit in the most gentle way imaginable. As he gently sucked on her clit and sucked it in she thought of how she and her best friend Jill had tried lesbian sex after her junior year in college. As he licked and sucked her pussy he lightly dragged her finger nails from the sides of her breasts down over her hips. Chills of pleasure coursed through her as he did this. Jill had shown her a type of oral sex she'd never experienced again, certain not with her husband, until now. Then she thought she felt her pussy gush upon Brad's face and before she could feel embarrassed she felt the first of several orgasms wash over her body. The last one left her feeling extremely weak in her knees and fearing she'd literally fall over she urged Brad into her bed and took him into her arms.

"It might be better if I got undressed first," Brad said with a grin. He got up and undressed while he stared into her eyes. It was almost like strip tease. She desired to see his cock and when he finally removed his underpants she felt a twinge of surprise as she say that he was of average size and maybe a little smaller. But also surprised her by immediately realizing that she didn't really care, that he was possibly the best lover she'd ever experience. Her lifelong desire for a man with a big cock, her husband had been a full 8 inches and she'd been with other larger men, suddenly was irrelevant.

When Brad slipped his naked body beneath the covers with her and pulled her into him she thought he was maybe the best man she'd ever been with and they hadn't even had intercourse yet! She reached between his legs for his cock and taking it in her hand she massaged it very lightly. He quickly grew in her hand. She'd always enjoyed this power she felt over men but this time she desired to be totally subservient to Brad.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 10:06 PM
He was in no rush as he kissed her lips and traced them with his tongue before pushing it into her mouth and seeking out her tongue. One of his free hands clutched her ass. He then moved his hand between her ass cheeks and up to the small of her back before pushing it back down and pulling her by her ass closer into him.

Now she wanted him in her, immediately, and she begged him to do exactly that but he answered her repeated requests with a simple, "soon." He was delightfully tormenting her. Where ever his hands went on her body it was if they had a special magnetic force that lifted her body into his hands. Wildly she kissed his face, his neck and his chest when she could get at it. She writhed beneath his touch and felt every bit the slut she desired to be for him. She knew she'd do anything for him. She was his slave and her mind raced with that thought and leapt towards its possibilities.

She could feel the rough hair of his chest rubbing against her nipples and she arched her back to feel his chest as fully as she could. She felt his legs constantly moving against her thighs and his cock brush against her pussy, then her thighs and then her pussy again. She knew she was dripping wet and felt certain the moment he entered her she'd explode like she'd never done before.

Yes, he was her master now and she was his willing slave. Tell me what you want, she thought, anything but please don't torture me any longer, just get your cock inside me.

Again she begged him and again his only response was "soon."

Then she said, "I don't think I can take it any more!" She knew she had never ever felt this way and she was quite sure what he'd done to get her feeling this way but she didn't care either.

Then she grabbed his engorged cock and pleaded, "Please, put it in me! I need you in me now! I'll do anything but please fuck me now!"

In her entire marriage she'd never talked like that. Her husband had begged her to talk dirty to him but she'd always claimed to be too shy to say those words and yet here she was not only saying them but repeating them. As Brad slowly moved his cock into her pussy Wendy yelled out, "Oh Brad I need your cock in me more than you know. I want to be your whore, you slut, I'll do anything for you!"

Her rational mind briefly took charge and told her that wasn't her and she shouldn't be saying such things but in the next moment she felt Brad press his cock fully and deeply into her and when she felt the head of his cock press against uterus she told her rational mind to fuck off.

Brad moved his cock in and out of her slowly at first and Wendy would chase his cock upwards with her hips as he pulled out of her. She didn't want a single moment to pass when she couldn't feel his cock filling her pussy but then as she repeated felt the tip of his cock pressing the lips of her pussy aside to once again enter her she realized how good that felt too.

Brad was still moving slowly in and out of her when Wendy had her first orgasm and as it started to subside a little she felt him slightly change his position over her and enter her a little faster. The first orgasm quickly gave way to a second which gave way to a third. Then he was slamming his hips into hers as hard as he could. She could hear and feel his balls slapping against her ass and it was then that she had an orgasm that she felt certain caused her to gush. The only time she'd ever gushed before was when an old boyfriend who was particularly adept at finger fucking her had brought her to such an orgasm. Her husband had found it difficult to bring her to multiple orgasms but here was Brad making her cum again and again with great ease.

Finally Brad came in her and when he did she felt him gush too. He filled her in a way she'd never experienced and when his cock had swollen inside her just before throwing his seed into her she felt her pussy as if it had a mind of its own clutch his cock trying to hold it in her. And when Brad had finally rolled off her she felt her pussy throbbing like she'd never know. Brad was lying next to her and reached over and tweaked one of her nipples. That had sent an electric shock through her that she was certain could bring her to another orgasm.

Two more times Brad had been able to get hard again and both times she'd come multiple times until she begged him to stop. He'd at first thought she was kidding him but she assured him she was feeling ultra sensitive and really needed a rest. She'd noticed they'd been fucking for over two hours. As they lay in each other's arms they both fell asleep.

Wendy woke up, as she often did, looking out her window and seeing the sun. Then she remembered the night before but thought it was just a dream. She didn't feel anyone next to her and when she rolled over her thoughts were confirmed, there was no one there. She closed her eyes and thought, but it was a fabulous dream she thought to herself.

Moments later she heard a voice say, "Can I call you? Can we go out?"

Wendy quickly opened her eyes to see Brad standing before, albeit fully dressed. "You'd better call me!" Brad leaned over and gave her a gentle kiss on her lips before he left. She lay there thinking how young she felt again. Of course the thought of how he was 14 years her junior passed through her mind but she quickly dispelled the thought. After all, he wasn't asking her to marry him!



The End

Glen2712
23-02-2008, 10:30 PM
....Brad moved his cock in and out of her slowly at first and Wendy would chase his cock upwards with her hips as he pulled out of her. She didn't want a single moment to pass when she couldn't feel his cock filling her pussy but then as she repeated felt the tip of his cock pressing the lips of her pussy aside to once again enter her she realized how good that felt too.....





Once my ex told me she likes it just inside, right at the entrance. She mentioned the sensation was overwhelming. Your latest story yet sure brought back some fonding memories, Bro birdie8819! :D






P.S: List Of UPPEES is not in full due to the capacity limitation of the signature function (not be longer than 300 characters excluding BB Code markup). Rest assured I've all ur nicks n u'll be awarded. If I do missed u, kindly PM me. :)


Appreciate the PM, Bro David_Ginola, Bro Rw6828, Bro Myo_Swee, Bro XboxSG, Bro Best123, Bro Ahnook78, Bro bhoven, Bro VOGS, Bro nacho, Bro desk13, Bro BatistaSG, Bro steamystreamsg, Bro Linkus, Bro Regaine, Bro evo7_5, Bro Thongchai, Bro curiouslooker, Bro PS3SG, Bro Red-Card, Bro jerrystockton, Bro Cytan7, Bro =WK=, Bro dbhh, Bro awesome04 and Bro skyhawk958!

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 10:56 PM
Once my ex told me she likes it just inside, right at the entrance. She mentioned the sensation was overwhelming. Your latest story yet sure brought back some fonding memories, Bro birdie8819! :D



Hehehehehe.....me2 some memories we had . :p

More will be on the way later . :D

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 11:11 PM
Famished


She looked at him and ached. He was so beautiful and so strong. She ached the incessant primal ache that she had almost forgotten existed.

She watched as the boy reached out and casually picked up the empty fifty five gallon steel barrels, handing them up over his head to the men on the supply boat. The sea tossed both the skiff he was standing in and the taller ship making the work difficult. She knew that the barrels were never truly empty and weighed more than most men could lift easily on dry land.

He would take hold of a barrel and casually hold it out at arms length, ignoring its weight and the surging sea. He made the work appear effortless as he laughed and joked with the men on the tender reaching take the drums from his hands. It took two of them to take each steel drum from him.

She sat holding the skiff, keeping it from banging too hard against the larger boat, using her strength to try and buffer the worst of the waves. The men were giving him a hard time, slow to take the barrels from his hands. He smiled an easy smile and joked back, giving as good as he got. As he lifted the last barrel, he laughed and called a warning, and literally tossed it up to them. She had almost orgasmed at that moment.

She was working the summer fishing season in a remote Alaska fishing camp. Her uncle owned the beach fishing site. It was a family operation. The boy was a second half cousin, someone that she had not even known existed. One of those distant relatives that her large disorganized family sometimes referred to as 'half assed relatives'. Her family had a lot of odd sayings and odder ideas. Sometimes she told people that she was raised by wolves.

He had been hired more for his brawn than his experience. That he was smart and good natured was unexpected. And so young, only nineteen, he was as innocent of his beauty, as of his strength. Fresh and clean, he had soft, long, blond hair and eyes the same indefinable color of the sea that surrounded them.

She had no clear memory of when she had last felt this ache, this yearning. It intoxicated and terrified her. Ten years married, with two small children, she was thirteen years older than this boy.

The terror was the discovery that she could even have these feelings. For years she had felt nothing, not the tiniest spark of lust, want or need. It had seemed like everything female about her had withered and died so long ago that the memories were dim and hazy. Memories so tenuous, that she wondered if she had ever really felt them or if it had been a dream.

Her husband had tried to be her lover, but it seemed the more he pushed for her response the more conscious she was of the deadness inside her. If she allowed herself to look inward, she could almost see the dried husk of something, a decaying, shriveled, mummified remnant of the woman she once was. She had learned not to be introspective, the horror was too much to bear.

She hated this part of herself, this dead thing inside her that her husband demanded she share with him, that the world seemed to celebrate and define her by.

Her husbands touch made her shudder, clench her eyes, turn her face away. One of the most frightening things was that she would orgasm, odd little electric convulsive jerks that she could hardly feel. They never involved more than the few square inches of flesh that was her vagina. She did not enjoy them, beyond the happy knowledge that is was over. He would get off of her and she could turn away, taking some solace in the knowledge that she could put him off for another week or perhaps longer.

She struggled to convince herself that this was all there was and to resign herself to it. For the last few years, she thought she had succeeded. She had owned her failure, taking full personal responsibility, resolved to the bleakness that filled her.

Now the thing inside her had roared back to life, reaching up from her gut and taking hold of her throat, squeezing so it was hard to even take a breath. No longer shriveled, dry and cold, it was a dazzling thing. There was nothing dark about it, it was a thing of heat and brilliant light, surging and pulsing through her veins, prowling the infinite space inside her. It had a voice of its own. It murmured and moaned, almost taking possession of her lips. She found herself humming softly to herself, trying to sooth it.

The fishing site was thousands of miles from home and her husband. She wondered if the distance had woken this thing within her. For the first time she entertained the idea. Maybe it wasn't her. Maybe, just maybe, it had something to do with her husband. She did not spend much time thinking of her husband, the thing inside her did not let her think very much at all.

She watched the boy, pregnant with lust, intoxicated with need She fantasized about what it would be like to touch him. Could she do it? Cheat? She never would have thought she could ever do that. But there was no way to deny this feeling, this madness rising up inside her. Her mind was in turmoil. There was only one clear thought. She did not want to ever feel dead inside again.

They worked as a team of two, running the skiff out to the nets, pulling the shining silver salmon up and out of the water. It was hard work; cold, wet and physically challenging. It was hugely fun. They would come back to the cabin, the skiff full of their catch, so tired that it hurt. Yet in the morning they rushed back, breathless in anticipation of what they would find waiting.

Life and death permeated the place. Nothing ever seemed to be still. The wind was constant and relentless, pushing, teasing, stroking her skin. The sea surged and fought with them, lifting and tossing the small skiff, its constant motion echoing and enhancing the tides that pulsed within her. The scent of the sea filled her nose and mouth with the of salty rich protein tang that was the very essence life, death, decay and rebirth.

She watched the boy, at first covertly following him with her eyes when she thought he wasn't watching. And finally openly, boldly drinking him in with her eyes, unable to deny the thing inside her that snarled and tore at her sanity.

She found herself reaching to touch him with any excuse; bumping him as they worked together, a quick grip on his arm to balance herself, a friendly gentle wipe of a salmon scale from his face. Each contact was electric, echoing through her, waking the thing inside her, forcing it to lurch and batter against her, wanting more, demanding more. She was drunk with it.

The words were banal and somehow cheap. She had no experience at this. "What would you say if an older married lady tried to seduce you?"

His eyes went thoughtful and then dark. He smiled an easy happy smile. "I would say yes."

Almost instantly regretting and fearful, she muttered, "I have never done anything like this before."

He did not answer. With a confidence surprising in one so young, he pulled her to his chest and took her mouth with his.

She felt like her knees would buckle. She could not remember the last time she kissed anyone with an open mouth. She had refused this intimacy to her husband. She would have rather sucked his cock, than let his tongue into her mouth.

Now she was transported. It felt like her heart would burst. She would have climbed into this boy's mouth if she could have. A soft whining sound crept up from her chest, a sound new and alien to her.

They were wearing many layers of clothing; long underwear, wool sweaters, heavy rubber rain gear, and hip boots. They stood in a rocking skiff, knee deep in dead salmon. They had a lot of net to pick and they were expected back soon. There was no way to do this now.

It was agony, but she tore her face from his, her breath coming in short gasps, still clutching at him to hold herself upright. "We can't... Not now." He nodded, smiling that same easy smile.

Once they finished pulling the last salmon from the net, he turned and pulled her to his chest again. His icy cold fingers touched her face and then tried to penetrate the layers of her clothing, seeking to find the warmth of her skin, to touch her breasts. His mouth was hungry and demanding on hers, pushing her head back with his urgency.

The need rose up and crashed over her, screaming and raging. "Oh god, yes. Tonight. Tonight after everyone else has gone to bed. Meet me." She babbled into his mouth.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 11:13 PM
The night was dark, cold and wet, but she did not care. They did not talk. His hands were tense and urgent on her as the walked away from the dark cabins. It was almost perfectly black, the only light a dimly luminous patch in the clouds where the moon hid its face.

They did not walk far. She turned to him and he took control of her. He took off his coat and lay it on the wet sand of the beach and pushed her down on it.

At first her fears and doubts kept her frozen, unsure, but he was oblivious to her uncertainty. He reached up under her shirt and pressed his hands to her heated flesh. His mouth stifled any words of reluctance that rose up in her.

He pulled her pants off in one strong jerk and was on top of her, covering her, sheltering her from the rain and the wind. His cock was hot, almost burning. He did not wait, just pressed against and into her.

Her mouth against his, let out a deep moaning exhalation of delight. Never before had it felt this perfect. The flaming thing inside her expanded to fill her completely.

She could feel his trembling urgency, yet he lay still, buried deep in her, tenderly kissing her. She rocked and tipped under him, like the waves could reach her, lift and toss her like a leaf on their surface. Impatient, she pulled at his hips, that same whining moan keening up from her center.

Slowly he met her movements, a calm gentle strength, soothing her frantic lunges against him. She could not pull enough air into her lungs. Each movement of his body against her sent sparkles of light through her mind. Her whole body felt simultaneously icy and flaming. She felt her legs lift as she began to open and expand, waves of heat and blinding light lifting her, shaking her, turning her inside out.

He was still moving against her, thrusting slow and easy when she became aware of herself, clutching him, sobbing softly. As she held him tightly, the moon slowly slid through a tear in the clouds, turning the blacks to grays and silvers. His face was a silhouette surrounded by a nimbus of light.

She lay beneath him, undulating, for the first time truly loving the sensation of flesh sliding in and out of her. She was intensely aware of his ejaculation, his body tensing and trembling, his breath sharply gasping, each spasming jerk of his cock deep inside her. He made no sound and did not linger inside.

Quickly he stood and helped her to feet. The wind was icy. She could feel deep shivers shaking her. As she pulled on her pants and boots, he wrapped his coat around her. His voice was soft, "Next time, I hope it won't be so cold." It was the first time he had spoken.

The next morning broke clear and warm. Bright blue sky arched over the rolling green hills. The bright sun turned the sea into an infinity of diamonds.

She no longer followed him with her eyes. It seemed all her regard was turned inward. She was absorbed in an internal dialog with the thing inside her. There was no question that she would once again feed this yearning. She just struggled to find some definition for what she was doing that could fit inside her mind. Was she betraying or was she fulfilling herself? Was it the same thing? All she knew was that she felt happy for the first time in many years.

Working the nets was easy in the calm sunshine. They frequently stopped, turning to each other, playing simple games. A pink salmon was no kisses, a silver or chum one kiss, the prized red salmon was rewarded with deep long kisses and cold fingers reaching to caress warm skin. The warmer day meant less clothing in the way of exploring hands and lips.

He was curious about her body, repeatedly opening her shirt, exposing her breasts to the wind and the sun. He would suck at her nipples as she stood braced in the rocking boat looking out across the sparkling water, her hands cradling his head, sharp tremors shaking her whole body.

Finally she could not deny the thing inside her any longer. "Please make love to me." His eyes were serious and, to her, infinitely wise. Again his smile was easy. He ran the boat to the beach and led her up into the grass.

They slowly undressed, layering their waterproof gear on the grass and then layering their clothing on top, making a soft bed surrounded with a wall of green, the bright blue sky overhead. They stood in their little bower, looking at each other's bodies for the first time.

He was massive, wide thick shoulders, arms bulging with muscle. His skin was startlingly white and almost hairless. His cock stood hard against his belly, nestled in golden curls. A fleeting thought flickered through her mind and was gone; he couldn't look any more different from her husband.

She stepped close to him and pressed the length of her body against him. Again she heard the whining moan. She was learning to recognize that sound, the soft cry of need, the echo of the screaming, hungry thing inside her.

His skin against hers obsessed her with the need to be filled, to feed that famished thing inside her. Her whole body felt like an echoing void, a perfect vacuum.

She pulled impatiently at him, urging him to lay down, but he stood rock steady. "No, we don't need to hurry. Let me see you." He pushed her back and stood looking at her. His eyes slid from her breasts to the dark curls covering her sex and then back up to her face infused with raw hunger. A lazy happy smile curved his lips.

He stepped closer and slid to his knees. When she tried to kneel with him, he held up his hand and shook his head. "No, let me look at you." He put his hands on her hips and turned her so the sun shone in her face and warmed her breasts and belly. He gazed raptly at her cleft, his face only inches from her. Time stood still. Deep in their grass shelter there was not even a whisper of wind. She could not even hear the waves above the beating of her heart.

She softly touched his hair, looking down at him. She was suddenly calm and filled with tenderness. How could he be both so innocent and wise. With infinite gentleness, almost worship, he leaned in and chastely pressed his lips against her, scattering soft kisses across her mound and thighs, using his chin and nose to nudge her legs apart. His tongue was feather light as he pushed her labia apart, opening, unfolding her. At his first touch to her center, she softly cried out and her legs gave way.

He caught her and lowered her, his shoulders spreading her legs wide. His mouth refused to leave her, softly pulling and sucking at her. When she felt his fingers slip deep into her, she arched and cried out wordlessly.

Only then did he move over her, sliding his hardness into her in one smooth thrust. His entry only pushed her higher, her cries almost anguished and frantic. He lunged against her strong and fast, riding her bucking surges.

Even as she was tossed on the waves of ecstasy she looked up at his face, watching the waves of pleasure make his eyes narrow and and his smile quiver and twist. His eyes closed and he softly grunted as he came.

They lay side by side on the soft mound of their clothes, looking up at the blue sky. She raised herself on her elbow and looked down at him. He gazed at the sky, with his soft smile still lighting his face. His smile widened and he put his hand on her head, pushing her down, guiding her head to his cock.

She sent a startled look up to him, but he lay back and closed his eyes. She took his cock into her mouth, briefly analyzing the taste of his semen and her juices. A ripple of pleasure shook his whole body and he made a soft humming sound.

An electric flash of excitement infused her, intense throbbing waves of heat erupted from her very core. The same whining groan shook her again.

She took him deep in her mouth and sucked like she was trying to fill her empty soul. Even as he hardened, she lunged and suckled, her soft greedy moans muffled against his belly.

His hands were forceful as he pulled her away. She fought him briefly, mindlessly struggling to return to the object of her obsession. He refused to let her and brought her up to his face, taking her needy mouth in his, kissing her frustrated lips into calmness.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 11:16 PM
When she was once more limp and pliant, he lifted her to sit astride him, penetrating her from below. She lifted his hands from her hips to her breasts. A sobbing groan shook her whole being. As she lifted and lowered herself on him, he arched and lunged up to meet her, forcing cries from her lips.

She listened to the sounds coming from deep within her. Never before had she vocalized her pleasure. It seemed like it was the voice of the thing inside her, taking control of her lips and chest. There was no sharp beginning or ending to her orgasm. It seemed to surge within her like the swell and fall of the sea, endless and eternal.

She lost all sense of time. She felt like she had ridden on this sea of pleasure throughout time and all other things were just an illusion. She did not want to come back to herself when he shook her and told her that they had to go back, gently kissing the tears from her face.

She moved slowly throughout the day and he tried to spare her the heaviest of the work. It was clear to both of them, that part of her was still back there in that grassy shelter, reluctant to leave.

It seemed that she spoke less and looked about at the world they worked in more. Her love affair was with herself and the place as much as with the boy. They hardly spoke during their unions, on many levels more aware of the act than the person.

It was not that she did not love him. She did. In many ways she had never felt a more powerful emotion, but it was for the place, the time, the act, the yearning as much as it was for him. He was the embodiment of all those things.

One late evening as they were running back, their skiff filled with nets and salmon, a pod of orca surrounded them. Neither she nor the boy said a word, he just turned off the outboard and they floated silent on the sea, watching and listening to the splashes and deep breaths of the whales. She tried somehow to internalize and understand this miracle and permanently etch it into her memory. At least a hundred of the black and white killer whales surfaced and cavorted around them and then moved on, disappearing back into the sea as magically as they had appeared.

On the beach another crew member questioned idly whether they had been afraid. They looked at each other wordlessly and while she did not know the boy's answer, she wished she could have died at the moment, with that image in her mind.

The bluff at the head of the point stood at least a hundred feet above the water. She sat astride the boy, filled with his heat and her endless ecstasy, close enough to the edge of the cliff to feel like she was flying.

The wind was blowing hard, too hard to go out in the skiff. It swept across the sea, churning up white caps, and came against the bluff. Unstoppable, it would swirl and then lift up the face of the cliff, pushing at her, chilling her skin and feeding the fires consuming her.

Huge waves crashed against the rocks below, the wind catching the spray and tossing it up and over them, a billion tiny drops that dried almost the instant they touched her skin. There was no boundary between the wild sea and the swirling tempest within her.

She spread her arms and arched her back, opening herself to the wind and the sea. He steadied her with his hands, lifting her and lowering her with the same deep surging rhythm of the waves.

There was no beginning or end to their union, no sharp spikes of pleasure, no loss of awareness. She had no sense of where she ended and where he began. She was the wind and the sea. He was the rocky point she battered against. Her calls of joy blended with the haunting cries of the gulls, soaring and circling, ascending on the wind.

The final night they were together, he made a bed under the upturned skiffs that had been put away for the winter. He had found some old foam pads that smelled of diesel oil and some sleeping bags that smelled of years of dust, bodies and mildew. It was a warm dark nest, a den, a lair soon rich with the smell of their sex.

They knew it would be their last time. The fishing season was over. The nets were put away. Tomorrow the plane would come to take her home. Finally they spoke. Between frenzied frantic couplings, they tried to put into words the magic of this summer they had spent together.

Both knew it was not a personal love or commitment. No promises had been made. Neither had expectations of the other. They each knew they would part without regrets, agony yes, but no regrets.

She writhed in mind numbing terror of losing this feeling of perfect primal connectedness, terrified of once again becoming the empty hollow host for a dead thing. She wondered if it would die suddenly, like having a knife plunged into her womb or if it would once again gradually fade and wither, imperceptively trickling away as she struggled to keep it prisoner inside her.

She could not let go of him. They fucked endlessly, almost mechanically, fucked until it hurt and still they could not stop. Only the cold light of morning forced them apart.

She pressed her face to the weathered Plexiglas window of the sea plane that came to take her away, looking down at the endless green and blue that was Alaska, leaving behind the wind and the waves.

It was exactly like a knife, turning in her gut. The thing inside her screamed like a wounded animal. It would not die an easy death. She nurtured it, fed it, kept it alive with memories, savoring the pain like she had the pleasure.

Her husband sensed the difference in her. She was still cold and remote, that was unchanged, but he could sense the life and the pain that filled her. He could almost hear the the wind and the sea as he strained against her tense and hate filled body. She hated him now, hated him for what he wasn't.

It was a year later that she heard that the boy had died. Alaska was a jealous lover. He had drowned on the trip around to the fishing site. All they found was an empty boat. For her it did not seem like death, an ending. He had joined the wind and the waves, become one with the sea. If it had not been for her children she would have joined him.

For the rest of her life, the smell of boats; diesel oil, mold, salt and fish would wake the wounded thing in her soul. It became a ritual to walk the plank boardwalks of boat harbors. She would stand and inhale deeply, pulling the the smell of boats deep into her, feeding the wounded beast.

It never died. She refused let it die. She fed it with the scent of boats, memories of his smile, and the torment of the wind. Sometimes when she could almost feel the world toss and surge, she could hear the echo of that whining moan in her ears.


The End

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 11:22 PM
Starting Over


It all started my first year of teaching. I was teaching freshman science, and I was a thousand miles from where I grew up. I'd moved to Texas knowing nobody in the state, but the principal I'd interviewed with, and having only met him once.

One curious thing I hadn't expected was how much teachers drink. It seemed there was a happy hour every Friday. Going to the happy hours caused me to fall in with the coaches. It didn't take me long to develop a huge crush on Terri, the freshman volleyball coach/biology teacher. She was 29, with sandy blonde hair that cascaded down her back, blue eyes, and a body to stop traffic. She was also, unfortunately, married.

It didn't help that she spent the bulk of our conference period most days in my classroom. She'd help me out with the issues of being a new teacher, and I listened to her vent about whatever her asshole husband was doing.

It all came to a head the week after Thanksgiving, when he announced that he was leaving her for his secretary. It was a miserable few weeks for her, until winter break. Corralling her at the faculty Christmas party pretty much meant I wasn't drinking, so when it came time to go, I was able to deliver her and a couple of the other coaches safely home. She ended up the last one to be dropped off, and only barely able to find her way her front door.

As I helped her to her door, found her keys for her, and opened the door, she finally stood up straight, under her own power, and hugged me close. "You're such a sweet guy." Before I could respond, she grabbed me by the head and kissed me. I was instantly hard and almost fell down because of the shock. When I could think, my first thought was, "She's still a married woman! I shouldn't be doing this." My second thought was, "SHUT UP!" followed closely by, "Wow! Her tits are fantastic."

I have no idea how long we stood there kissing, but it was, and still is, the longest single kiss of my life. We stopped kissing long enough for her to say, "I really don't want to be alone right now. Can you stay a while?"

Of course, I agreed.

"Good," she responded, besides, I don't think you can drive in your condition." As she briefly kissed me again, I caught on to her meaning, realizing that she had her stomach pressed against my hard-on.

As we moved into the living room, she pointed me to the couch and excused herself to the bedroom. By the time she came back, I'd managed to will my hard-on to go down by thinking about hockey. When she came back, so did it. Though she was wearing a baggy t-shirt and flannel pants, she was clearly not wearing a bra, and seemed to be as excited as I was. She curled up next to me on the couch, kissed me again before killing me. "I really want to have sex with you, but that's probably not such a good idea right now. Is that okay?" Kissing me after I told her it was okay didn't help much either.

Long story short, we built a fire in the fireplace, laid out some blankets in front of it, and snuggled up. She found a pair of her soon-to-be-ex-husband's sweat pants for me to wear before she snuggled her beautiful ass up to my crotch and went to sleep.

It took me a while to get to sleep, but I couldn't have been asleep long when I woke up to her almost silent crying. The fire was burning lower, but not down to coals yet. I also realized that the way she was clutching my arms around her filled my hand with the most fantastic tit I'd ever felt. Not thinking of what else I could do, I squeezed my arms tighter around her. I fully expected her to pull my hand away, but I wasn't expecting her to turn around, roll me onto my back and straddled me. As we kissed, we worked our way out of our clothes and she treated me to my first view of her incredible body. Amazingly, it wasn't the beautiful, huge tits with areolas the size of silver dollars that turned me on so much. It wasn't the neatly trimmed bush, or silky thighs that drew my attention. For the first time in the months I'd know her she had her flowing blonde hair down around her shoulders instead of pulled back somehow.

Before she could mount up, I pulled her down to kiss her. As I held her naked body, I whispered into her ear, "Are you sure?" We both gasped as she slid onto me. As much as I wanted to grope her, it was all I could do to just lie there and let her set the pace. If I did anything else I would have exploded inside her much faster than I did.

I managed to resist caressing her beautiful breasts, which were far more incredible than I'd ever imagined. The size of cantaloupes, they bounced and swayed, defying gravity, as she rode me until I filled her with several months of frustration. By some miracle, or maybe because of how horny she'd made me all year, I managed to stay hard. As she worked herself into her first orgasm, I just held her by the hips, enjoyed the view, and prayed it wasn't a dream.

She continued riding me and I finally started moving my hands. While I explored the beautiful ass that I'd wanted to squeeze since forever, Terri leaned down and kissed me. As she finally broke the sloppy kiss, and began to sit up, I slid my hands forward and cupped the tits that had been in my dreams for months. We continued like that until she had her second orgasm and collapsed on top of me, breathing heavily. I held her until she finally spoke. "Fuck me. Please."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 11:24 PM
Rolling her onto her back, I fucked her hard in the firelight. Having already come inside her once, I was ready to last. While on top, she'd only made gasping noises and a quiet moan as she came. As I pounded her, it was much louder. If we'd been in my apartment, she'd have entertained the whole complex, as loud as she was. As she grunted and moaned into her third orgasm, I felt that familiar pressure rising, and just as I was thinking I should slow down so I could make sure to finish her off, she began screaming and bucking her hips against me. All I could do was keep pumping and which kept her screaming until I started shooting another load inside her. When I finally collapsed on top of her, she kissed me again gently and lovingly until I was finally able to roll off of her.

I awoke the next morning holding the angel of my dreams who was crying again. I leaned up, kissed her on the cheek, and held her until she was done. Finally she spoke. "Thank you for staying."

"You're welcome." I was too dumb to leave it at that. "You okay?"

"No."

"Anything I can do?"

"Haven't you done enough?"

Not dumb enough to keep going, I just shut up and didn't let go.

After a while, I asked her, "You want me to take you back to your car?"

"It's never going to be the same again."

Again, too dumb to shut up. "Your car?"

"No, us. We shouldn't have slept together. I'm sorry."

"Don't be." I relaxed my arms around her and sat up halfway, and leaned over her. I managed to look her directly in the eye and ignore the beautiful naked body in front of me. "I've wanted to do that for a long time." Staring into her lovely eyes I asked, "Can I kiss you again?"

Smirking, she leaned up. "Funny question after last night." We kissed softly, lying naked on the floor. Before long, she felt my reaction pressing against her thigh.

Breaking the kiss, Terri said, "We really shouldn't." She didn't sound convinced.

"We shouldn't have last night." I continued kissing her.

"I'm not having sex with you on the floor in the middle of the living room again." Sitting up, she continued, "Let's go to the bedroom."

As we stood up and walked to the bedroom, I took her by the hand and spun her around in the morning sunlight.

"What are you doing?" Terri looked confused. Beautiful and naked, but confused.

"I've been fantasizing about what you looked like naked all year. Don't wanna miss my chance."

"Well, get an eyeful then." She smiled raised her hands up, turned fully around once and walked to the bedroom.

I followed her and watched as she climbed onto the bed, laid back and opened her legs. Walking to the foot of the bed, I climbed onto the bed between her legs, crawled on top of her and started kissing her again. I could feel my dick rubbing against her crotch and as her hips started to move against me, I kissed down her neck, stopping at her tits, I kissed each of her nipples, and worked my tongue around each of them as she squirmed under me until they were ready to cut glass.

Kissing my way down her belly, I let the tip of my tongue run through he closely cropped blonde hair. As I slipped into her, and savored her tangy pussy, she arched her back and moaned loudly. Finding her clit, I focused on it until she started bucking under my face. Climbing up, I kissed her and slipped into her sopping pussy. She immediately hooked her ankles behind my ass and held me inside her. When she finally let go, I slowly started working myself in and out. Suddenly inspired, I grabbed her ankle and guide her onto her knees. Try as I might, I didn't manage to stay inside her and as soon as I touched her lips with my dick, she slammed her butt back, impaling herself on my dick.

Kneeling behind her, with my dick disappearing beneath the ass of my dreams, I grabbed Terri by the hips and fucked for all I was worth. Slamming my hips into her ass was apparently just the thing to help send her over the edge again into the loudest orgasm I'd ever heard. As she collapsed onto the bed under me, I was so worked up I straddled her ass and kept fucking until I filled her pussy. Exhausted, I flopped down on top of her and nearly passed out.

When we could walk again, we got in the shower and I took my time soaping up every inch of her beautiful body. When I stood up from washing her legs and my hard-on bumped into her ass, she turned around and put her hands up. "Oh no! Keep that thing to yourself. I haven't been this sore since I lost my cherry."

I couldn't think of anything to say, so I just kissed her again. After I finished washing her, she returned the favor, saving my dick for last. Once she had my dick rinsed, she dropped to her knees and gave me a blowjob that wound up with me nearly collapsing in a heap in the shower.

As I drove her back to where she left her car, Terri informed me that it could only be a one-time thing. She didn't wasn't ready to start a relationship. She needed time to recover. As much as I wanted her, I just told her to call me if she needed anything. With a quick kiss, she climbed into her Jeep and drove away.



The End

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 11:45 PM
The Sleeping Bag


They had left the lodge that morning and walked through the spruce forest climbing gradually along the higher ground of Seal Bay toward the top of the ridge.

The day was warm and sunny and they had enjoyed the long walk along the floor of the forest and along the beach. As they reached the top of the ridge they walked with their arms around each other fully enjoying each others' company and the day, and remembering the sensual lovemaking of the night before. It was as if they could just not get enough of each other, and over the few days they had been at the lodge - they had taken every opportunity they could to be alone and together, and spend time making love.

He had loved the complete and uninhibited but natural sensuality of her, the way she delighted in him, and how she wanted to please him any way she could. The adventurous way she explored him, and took him to new highs in sexual pleasure. The completely understated sexuality of her often surprised him, as once aroused, she often took his breath away, but - he didn't mind a bit!

He had been just as adventurous in his loving of her - and believed he had found a match in sexual appetite and physical sensuality to be completely relished, and which he knew she did of him as well. He looked forward to each day with her and had used imagination in the way he made love to her - always pleasing her beyond question - and thinking of ways to make love to her the next time which would again bring her to the brink of complete ecstasy and absolute delight - finally tipping her over into sheer unadulterated passion for him.

Now, they reached the top of the ridge and sat down to take in the beautiful view of the other islands in the group further out to sea, and continued to marvel at the beauty of the pristine wilderness in this gorgeous 'land of the midnight sun'. His arms around her waist as she leaned back into him - enjoying his warmth. His mouth on her neck, just kissing her lightly but so languidly, and she reveled in his touch.

He laid her back on the warm rocky ground - smooth rock, worn down by so many years of winters harshness to an almost smooth layer and now simply warmed by the sun. He stepped over her and kneeled between her legs so that he was able to be almost on top of her - they were fully clothed, and enjoyed just the closeness of each other, and the sweetness of the kissing - which was deep and loving - her fingers reaching up into his hair, as she pulled his mouth down to hers.

After a while he stood up, and stepped toward the edge of the outcrop - just barely noticing a building down in the gully - he strained his eyes to see more - but it was almost overgrown and hard to make out any real shape or outline as to size and state. He pulled her to her feet and they made their way down from the peak, following an old trail which led them down gradually to the floor of the forest.

As they came up to the old hut, they realized it had once been a building that had been built specifically for privacy and seclusion - the interior was now quite ramshackle and had obviously been overrun with wildlife from time to time, no doubt taking shelter in the Winter. But it had been built well and was still sturdy, and would stand the test of a few more Alaskan winters.

Now it was empty, the windows had swung open and the sweet Summer Alaskan air blew through gently. The old stove was cold and they went and gathered some kindling and larger logs and got a fire going quickly - they had brought some food and water and coffee along, as well as a sleeping bag.

The evening came quickly and they spent some time just enjoying the rustic cabin and it's surrounds - almost on the beach, the sound of the small rippling waves which was soothing, along with the wonderful salty smell.

As darkness fell - they heard the sounds of wildlife making their way to their places of refuge, and they settled down for the night themselves.

He laid out the sleeping bag - stoked the fire - laying plenty of logs into the fireplace and stove - and then turned to her and took her into his arms. He kissed her deeply and very passionately and began to undress her - firstly undoing her light jacket and shirt, reaching for her bra, releasing her breasts so that he was able to reach them with his mouth, loving the feel of them, and the hardness of her nipples. He reached to her jeans and undid the clasp, his fingers already inside and against her stomach, so soft and smooth with his fingers reaching further down into her jeans.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
23-02-2008, 11:46 PM
Her arms reached around him and pulled his shirt out of his pants and his jacket off, then her hands were across his back and shoulders, loving the feel of him - and her fingers found their way into his pants undoing the button and zipper, feeling the hardness of him, the sheer beautiful fabulous feel of him - and wanting to have him immediately.

She waited for him to undress her completely, and he finally slipped her panties off and found her with his mouth - she shivered in delight at the feel and touch of him. He had turned her so that while she was alongside him, so was he alongside her, and they each were able to enjoy each other without any problem. Her arms were around his ass, and she drew him closer to her, taking him fully into her mouth - loving the length and hardness of him, with her fingers around him, under him and completely taking control of him. As she loved him this way, she slipped her tongue under him, between his ass and his cock, a small sweet spot, but one so sensitive - and which she loved to kiss and lick, and he so loved the sensation of it as he always did!

He had his mouth and tongue on her, and in her so deeply- his arms also drawing her ass closer to him so he had complete control of her - she shivered in anticipation of his loving, so loving his touch and the feel of his kiss. His tongue was in her, his fingers were in her, and she was completely ragged with desire for him - but she held back as much as she could, loving the taste of him, and knowing he was loving the taste of her, and the touch of her.

As usual, the sense of absolute desire took control of them, and they moved so that he could enter her, her fingers around him, guiding him into her - loving the feel of him, and the length of him. He was deep, and pulled her hips down so he could get deeper, her legs open to him, and wanting every part of him. He leaned down to kiss her breasts and she reached up to kiss his neck, and her fingers reached into his hair, and around his neck - loving the feel and smell of him.

Within a few minutes, with the heat of the fireplace, they had a fine sheen of perspiration across their bodies, and as they made love to each other they soon found they could wait no longer, and coming to a spectacular earth shattering climax - again pleasing each other and exceeding each others' expectations of each other.

They lay in each others' arms, talking and laughing as they did, so enjoying each other, looking forward to being together the next day in the wilderness, in the forest of spruce, and within reach of the sea ....



The End

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:00 AM
Never in a Million Years


My wife Kay is as close to a normal housewife as can be described. Twelve long years together, I can't say we ever really had a fight.

She is pretty in her own way, certainly no raving beauty but what she lacks in that is made up for in a personality that makes everyone who meets her just love her.

Her hair is best described as dishwater blonde, framed over her ears. No point in trying to curl it, it won't. Kay just brushes it out in a half dozen strokes and that's it. Add in the sparkling light blue eyes, slightly high cheekbones and a nose a bit on the thin side and you have seen a lot of women similar in appearance.

What stands out is she was born with a smile on her face and it never left. People, animals, with everyone and everything the reaction to her is the same.

Every tiny creature on the face of the Earth that she sees will get adopted and there is no way out of that.

So we have 4 Cats and two scruffy Dogs, there is even a three legged Rabbit in a pen out back.

I gave up on trying to evict the Cats from the bed at night and got one of those giant California king beds. That was a blessing anyway since we are both tall.

Kay is very tall as women go, she was 5'10" by the time she was a senior in high school, and added another before we got married. Athletic, too, she played center on our women's basketball team.

That is how we met, I played guard on the men's team.

I happened to stop by the gym one afternoon, pretending to just to get some gear since the women's team was practicing. I liked to watch them, strong muscular legs and arms, sweat pouring off of them. I had even dated Sherry, one of the other gals for a few months.

Sherry was a bit reserved, I got a peck on the cheek and nothing else so after a few dates we just drifted apart.

I spotted Kay as she moved to the outside and took the ball, then inside, her long legs working in the air to maintain balance as she seemed to float up toward the basket.

She slammed the ball and landed on her feet, grinning. I clapped my hands, she glanced up and gave me a wicked smile that made my heart skip a beat.

I sat mesmerized.

I was waiting later as she came out of the locker room.

Her eyes looked around the room, it was like she was perhaps expecting me to be there?

"Hi!" I said simply.

"Hi back! You are on the men's team, aren't you?"

"Yea. I'm Dan."

"Kay." She held out her hand, I shook it.

That somehow seemed odd.

"Coffee?"

"Sure, but let's make it juice, OK?"

"Juice it is."

That was probably as close as I ever came to actually asking her for a date, we just hooked up.

One of those meant to be things, my 6'2" body was just the right size for hers. From that first day sitting and talking, drinking Grape juice, we were just together.

I could say that we ended up in bed and had wild sex, that didn't happen. We necked in the car, we necked in my apartment. Hell, we necked everywhere that we thought nobody was looking and a few places when they were. Sometimes when we were alone I tried to fondle her breasts through her clothing with a bit of success, getting my hands pushed away when I tried to go farther.

We were a full 4 months into our exclusive relationship when she told me with a shy expression on her face that she had seen the Doctor.

"Doctor? What for?"

"Birth control pills."

So we became lovers, even that was matter of fact.

I remember waiting in bed, strangely nervous as she prepared herself in the bathroom. There was just a little back light in the room, she came out and stood there for a moment, in a pose.

I am sure it was deliberate.

The light framed her body, I could see the outline of her right breast, the curve of her hips. There were no concerns about my performance, the sight was so beautiful I became as hard as a rock and just stayed that way.

Then she walked to the side of the bed, leaned down and kissed me. Flipping the covers aside, she slid into bed, her fingers brushing up and across my chest, then down to fondle me.

Her body shuddered in excitement as she felt my length, I reached over and slid my own hand down her side, then stroked up and over her damp lips. She felt soft, moist, hot.

I was rewarded with another tremble I took to be a small orgasm. There were many stronger ones that night for both of us.

It had become obvious that we were going to be together, I never did formally ask her to marry me.

We shopped together for her rings, Kay really wasn't into the big rock or anything like that. The gold engagement ring was a nice little 3/8ths blue white diamond, the wedding ring a simple gold band.

It seemed like half the planet was at our wedding, it was a big party. Her Dad put on quite a show, even a band set up in his yard on the back of a big flat bed truck. Her family was fairly well off, owning a medium size trucking company.

My own parents were not wealthy, just comfortable. My Dad was a writer, mostly pulp fiction, my Mom sold real estate.

I went to work at a large company in the automotive field, Kay took a part time job working in electronics.

The house, the car, the boat, all the things like that came along over a decade or so of living together.

Then came the computer.

It didn't take very long for Kay to become somewhat addicted to it. First it was online games and chat boards. I noticed she would spend hours in the evenings in our spare room online.

Still, she kept up with everything else, so I didn't say much.

I even got into some of that myself, in short order I found some websites that showed photos that I figured Kay would throw a fit about me looking at, so I was careful.

But I liked some of that, I spent time on the bodybuilder's sites looking at women. Then I found one that had photos of women posing nude, my weakness was for the athletic types.

I was always careful to clear the history though.

The next thing I noticed was whenever I went online, the history was cleared also which meant Kay didn't want me to know what she was looking at either.

I thought about that quite a bit. No way was Kay having any type of a silly online affair, she just wasn't like that.

It did cross my mind to try and snoop but in twelve long years I had never even looked inside her purse, she had never looked inside my wallet.

More silly stuff but we did keep that one private place for each of us that just could not be violated.

So I knew she would never find the piece of paper with the phone number on it. A massuese I knew that was a bit more willing than most, if you know what I mean.

It wasn't that I had any physical need for sex, Kay seldom begged off, in fact she often initiated. Her responses to me were easy and natural, she reached her peak with almost no effort.

Kay stayed interested in basketball, she served as coach for a local league. Just fun stuff for her, plus it had the advantage of keeping her body in shape.

She also didn't mind if I came along and watched, knowing me well enough to know how much I liked that. The gals on her team were all younger, in their 20's. I often got to sit and watch, it was great fun.

They all wore those loose tops, shorts, and they ran around all over sweating. Several would just wear a sports bra on the warmer days, that was a kick, too.

Then one evening while Kay was at the gym I decided to stay home. It was a cool night anyway, I knew most of them would be wearing sweats anyway.

I clicked on the PC and was loading some body building videos. I normally went to the free sites but one link popped up and required a credit card to enter.

I have no idea why I did but I entered my card number, paid the $9.95 for access.

Wow! This was different! There were photos of women in poses, action shots, nearly all of them were topless or in thongs and small tops.

I must have looked at over 200 different photos, when a 2nd link on the side caught my eye.

"Vote!" It said, for the best athlete of the season.

I figured I would cast my vote, so I clicked on that. A page opened up with probably 30 thumbnail size pictures, all fully nude.

I started at the first one and began to wade my way through them. They were all pretty much the same, the first pictures clothed, then topless, ending up with the last two or three fully nude.

A few had obvious bust enlargement jobs but some were slender and lean, the way I liked them.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:01 AM
I was about halfway through when I saw one photo that made my heart skip a beat! There was a shot of a long muscular body, bare breasts exposed. The hips turned slightly away pretending to be coy, left leg raised just enough to hide her pubic region.

And a very familiar blemish on the left hip!

I sat there surprised for a few moments, the picture looked like Kay, right down to the hair style. But her face was turned away.

I opened the next one, then the next. Now there was little doubt, one shot showed her nose and profile fairly clearly. There was no mistaking the breasts that I had had in my hands, my mouth, literally hundreds of times.

All doubt vanished at the last photos as her legs were open, swollen lips clearly on display, her clit protruding, the last one taken from less than a foot away.

My wife's vagina filled the computer screen, larger than life in full living color. I sat there in shock.

I also realized I was as turned on as I ever got.

My Kay never showed any outward sign of being an exhibitionist. Sure, she wore halter tops in the summer, ever present shorts but they weren't the tight and nasty looking kind. Sometimes she wore off the shoulder dresses when we went out for a fancy dinner or to a play, things like that. I did know she got many second looks at parties but she always had so I never really paid a hell of a lot of attention to that.

Spreading her legs, baring her breasts for a camera and posting that on a public website just seemed to be completely abnormal, not something I would have ever suspected.

I checked the vote totals, saw her total placed her third on the list. The top three would be in a video runoff.

I cast my vote, gave my wife a five. Then I closed the screen, cleared the history. Kay arrived home a half hour later, I didn't let on at all. She gave me a peck on the cheek and vanished into the spare room.

That night as we slid into bed, she reached over and stroked my stomach, finding me very up and ready to go.

"Wow!" she said with a giggle, her head slipping under the covers. I relaxed and enjoyed, my head filled with the vision of her laying back, opening herself for the world to see. Kay had me spraying my seed in less than 30 seconds. Then I rolled her over onto her back and pounded into her with gusto, still fully arroused.

"Wow!" She muttered again as I finally softened, her upper body flushed red, tiny ripples moving her tight stomach muscles as she slowly calmed.

We did it again as soon as I woke up, I had another raging hardon.

"What got into you, honey?" She asked me, as she lay there again still flushed with orgasm.

"I don't know, you just look so....so damned good!"

She beamed at that.

The next day I went to the library, spent another $9.95 for a second account and voted again. Checking the totals, I saw she was now in 2nd place.

I made up my mind to be sure that my wife was in the finals no matter how much it cost, the pervert inside me wanted to see what she would do.

Yea, I know. That's cheating. I didn't care.

Another surprise was that was all it took, I guess most guys look but don't vote. A few days later I saw Kay had come in 2nd.

The finals were to be a 2 minute video that had to be submitted in just 7 days. Since we owned no video equipment, I was wondering just how she planned to do that.

Then it hit me!

Who took the pictures in the first place? I have never been famous for quick thinking, I guess.

I did my best to watch Kay closely over the next couple of days. Well, as best as I could since I did have to go to work.

Not a single thing that I could describe as out of the ordinary happened.

I had to wait another full week before Kay would be off at her gym, I couldn't take the chance of her catching me.

Now that was silly, logic would have been me asking her what her nude pictures were doing on the internet?

The voyeur in me made me keep my knowledge a secret.

I sat down and with shaking hands opened the website. I clicked on the contest link. The first one was a dark haired woman with oversized breasts. She squirmed around, lifted her breasts and held them for the camera, finally ending up on her back, legs splayed as wide as humanly possible.

Kay's was there, the 2nd link!

How in the hell?

I skipped it, clicked on the last finalist, it was like the first one except the model was thinner and more agile.

Then taking a deep breath, I clicked on Kay's video. It started out with her walking into a room I didn't recognize, it almost looked like a small studio. She was wearing a halter top and tan shorts, she looked just like how I had seen her almost daily for a dozen years. Then I noticed her hair was longer, darker, it had to be a wig.

She sat on the edge of a futon, reached behind and tripped the catch on her halter top. Her breasts swung free, crinckled up into tiny buttons. She was turned on! She then stood and slid her shorts down her legs, stepped out of them.

She lay back on the small bed, raised and opened her legs several times, almost like doing simple stretch exercises.

The camera moved in closer as she repeated the motions. Then she rolled over on her stomach, lay there for a moment. I saw her draw her knees up, until finally they were against her breasts.

Her hips raised, her knees splayed out wide. She reached back and grasped her butt cheeks, leaned forwards and spread them as wide as they would go.

Her face was against the futon, her ass was elevated and she was completely open to the camera as it moved in closer and closer until finally it was inches away.

My Kay's vagina, her puckered asshole, everything was totally exposed. I hit the pause button.

I realized I had been holding my breath, then I felt my body let go in an orgasm without me even touching myself.

I left the screen like that, went into the bathroom and washed up. I had to discard my briefs.

Back at the computer, I cut and pasted to my files and then printed it. Then I closed the program, deliberately leaving the history.

I popped a beer open, went into the living room and clicked on the TV, sat and waited. I set the printout face down on the center table.

It was just over an hour later when Kay got home.

"Hi, honey!" She gave me a bright smile as she came in. I looked her up and down, she had on a different blouse but the same pair of shorts I had seen in the video.

I got up and wrapped my arms around her, she seemed a little surprised at that. I kissed her, letting my hands roam all over her body. It doesn't normally take much of that to get Kay going, this time was no exception.

In short order I had her naked, I shoved myself inside her with little fanfare. She was already damp, though. I rolled her over on her hands and knees, the same scene I had seen on the computer was before me. I leaned forward and slid inside her again as she thrust back at me.

Then I reached up and picked up the photo, turned it over and lay it on the carpet in front of her.

She looked, hesitated, then gasped.

"Oh my GOD!" She said as she tried to pull away from me. But I had her hips solidly, I held her and just kept pounding away.

"OH! Dan!...I...OH!...I can..EXPLAIN!!! She shrieked as her orgasm overwhelmed her.

I felt myself begin to soften, then I slid out. We sat exhausted for a few seconds.

"So? Tell me what that is all about?"

Kay blushed, then looked down.

"It was just for fun...It started out as just some pictures."

"Those were quite some pictures." I grinned at her.

She studied my face.

"You aren't mad?"

"Did I seem to be mad?"

"No...but..."

"Yea, it was a butt for sure!" I wisecracked.

"I'm sorry..."

"Don't be. I have never been so turned on in my life!"

"You...You liked that?"

"Yea, you were gorgeous, so naughty." I reached out and fondled her breast.

I saw her take a sigh of relief.

"Well, I won't do it again."

"Why not? In fact, why not be a...LOT..naughtier?"

"You want me to..you mean..It's OK?"

"Sure. No more bras, no more panties, OK?"

"OK."

"Maybe do some flashing, teasing? That seems to excite me."

"Oh Danny. It does me too."

"Well, let's go look and see how you did in the contest."

We sat in the computer room and replayed the video, Kay hiked up one leg and slid over me and settled down as we watched.

I came again as the screen showed her leaning forward, spreading herself for the world.

"One question, hon. Who took the pictures?"

"Boy, do I have a story for you!" She grinned.



The End

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:07 AM
Sexual Fantasy Maker Confession


Sitting at the community table once again for another lunch gossip session was always amazing. Listening at the others talk, share what was I found very intimate details of their sexual lives seemed to be so indecent. Of course a few of them found the open audience listening something to explore by trying to top the last conquest. Always' listening never participating was my thing. The other's seemed to recognize I listened never commenting it was accepted. I did listen feeling both wonder, some amusement, some disgust. No not disgust of what they were sharing, just that they would share so openly about the men we all knew.

I work at a large medical center in a large city. I know more about some of the doctor's than probably their wives or live in girlfriends. Nick names ranged from 'Two stroke Rob' or 'Jack Hammer Joe' both very upstanding physicians in every circle of medicine. They just had the bad fortune to have fallen for Becka's charismatic open nature. She is a nurse that is outstanding in every facet of her chosen career.

She is just a die for red haired, green eyed beauty. Voluptuous, the throaty laugh of a woman who has a comfort of her own sexuality. She always seemed to have the attention of all new interns. The adoration of all the medical staff. She also loved sex. She was full of lusty good play ducking in door ways she would allow the interns to cop a feel. She seemed to zero in on the best looking intern of each new class bringing him in with promises. His rotation would be almost effortless the scut work would always be placed on the harried lower classman.

Yes, Becka was quite a piece of work she was enthusiastic today. Her white nurses uniform seemed to be painted on what was a perfect body. Her red hair seemed to have a golden halo as the inset lights lightly played on the crown of the natural curls. Her cohorts were asking questions of the newest conquest. She was to happy to reply with vulgar gestures. Apparently Adam was going to be the next Becka's plaything. I never could understand why the physicians didn't warn the new interns about her.

I knew they all seemed to move away from her with a deep respect I always wondered what she did to make them seem so loyal?

"His cock was so long I didn't know what I was going to do when he asked me to suck him." Becka's eye's rolled as I lost interest in what she was saying. 'I mean he has a long, dong." She laughed throaty once again.

My mind wasn't at the table any longer or Becka's thrilling offering of information on the latest intern at our medical center. I was thinking of the vacation coming up. I had planned this vacation to the smallest detail. I loved details they made the most of everything you were to do. I mean without details then whatever you did was just adequate. I excelled at my chosen field. I guess I should mention I am a physician with a large practice. I love medicine with all the discoveries that are made in medicine this was the most exciting time to be in medicine. I am a workaholic with my career I work fifty weeks a year taking only taking two weeks off. I work seven days a week, twelve to sixteen hours a day. I see medicine as though it doesn't come with a time card. Nothing comes easy in medicine after a diagnosis then the work begins.

Being a female in a world of medicine where men out number us is just the way it is. I love it though. This time of year my mind would travel towards my interest in what I did thoroughly loved. I work hard I also play hard. I have a quiet lifestyle. You will find this quite amazing as I tell you what I enjoy besides medicine. For two weeks a year I enjoy being a sexual fantasy. Now you may be asking what is a sexual fantasy? I am whatever the client asks for. I have been a model, a voyeur, a sex therapist, along with being a wife. That client needed a wife for two weeks to gain entrance into the world he wanted to plunge into. Another client needed a model for his art class of course I was a nude model for the entire two weeks. Am I afraid I will be recognized? No. I also am a makeup artist no detail is to small for me. The client or clients that needed a sex therapist was a lovely couple that wanted to add more spice in their love life.

I have traveled this world with men of great powerful positions. I have been in the most wonderful places as a lover, girlfriend, wife, friend and confidante. I have had the pillow talk with the powerful mover and shakers of almost all industries known to mankind. I was behind the scenes of many world wide concerts. I enjoy excitement more than most. I don't take all clients I wouldn't have time for that.

I make ungodly amounts of money, but above the money its the fantasy that I love. I have been involved in many fantasies. The one that I was a voyeur was very erotic it happened just last year. I had been called to come to a palace in Europe for a meeting with a couple. I can't get into names that wouldn't be conducive to the privacy of the couple. They wanted to be watched by somebody that wouldn't tell. I thought that was erotic sounding so I agreed to the fantasy. They had very strict details I would follow it turned out to be quite a memorable fantasy.

Coming to their home as massive it was and very photographed I was let in by a full regaled butler. What a wonderful character he was. I loved his wonderful sense of fair play. His determination of helping his charge at this time. I will call him Chive's only because its not his name. He loved his charges the couple Anna belle and Reginald. They were so in love it was hard not to envy their lifestyle. Filthy rich was an understatement. They traveled the world in style being seen in every grand opening, they were very deeply in love. Their duties took them around the world every year. Leaving very little time for their own private life. Having seen everything, been seen everywhere, they found little to stimulate them. Constantly being photographed they were camera shy to a point. They found the flash of camera's were very titillating, scintillating as it were they worried constantly about being displayed in the wrong light.

So their fantasy was very simple. They wanted me to photograph them having sex. Sounds very erotic doesn't it? Watching this global trotting couple being sexually intimate while taking pictures. I was to photograph them at every moment they were behind closed doors. I mentioned I wasn't the greatest photographer it didn't matter. They had that figured out too. There wouldn't be any film but to have the reality of the pictures I would have the flashes. I would be asked to take pictures very close up pictures of their sexual exploits. I laughed at the thought because they laughed at themselves first.

I took the challenge immediately they were so greatfull they instantly took their clothes off and I was in their presence with a camera shoved in my hands.

Having seen this couple photographed cutting ribbons on ships. Being christened by their broad smiles I was enthralled by their nudity. They were very beautiful naked with no shame at their being such as I was fully dressed. I thought well this is interesting when I found out that they had another term. I was to also be naked. I was flabbergasted by this but very aroused by it at the same time. It took me a few seconds to think this over. It made sense to be naked so they would feel free. Yet, I hadn't thought myself as being active other than being a third eye on their love making. I didn't want to seem prudish I just had to think of the angles. They stood before me with their bodies nude touching each other. What a beautiful sight seeing this. The thought of what this could bring made me start to undress.

They sat on the end of their king size bed as I undressed for their eyes. First came off the silk blouse showing them a lacy red bra hugging my breasts. I looked at his face he smiled as he took his hand and squeezed his wife's right nipple. I unfastened the bra and let it fall onto the thick carpeted floor. Pulling the skirt around I unfastened the snap only to realize I was without panties. I thought for a mere second before allowing it to land with the blouse and bra. I stood there without shame as his eyes looked over my body. I was younger than his wife, totally a different body type. He grinned as he pulled his wife onto his lap kissing her mouth sensually. I didn't hesitate I grabbed for the camera bringing it up to my eye. I looked through the view finder making it magnifies his lips pulling on her lower lip. I felt a rush of adrenaline course through me. As I took picture after picture walking close and then stepping away. He didn't seem to notice my moving around them. The flashes lit the room in an eerie shadowed way.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:08 AM
Only the sound of the clicking I forgot there wasn't any film. I heard their pleasures fill my senses feeling very erotic. His mouth left hers with a slow motion going down her neck, making their way down to her small breasts. Their nipples were so erect I could see through the view finder the wrinkled skin being pulled taut. Their ruby red nipples seemed to expand as he drew one then the other into his wet mouth. I snapped picture as I spoke about directions. I didn't realize I had spoken but then it seemed a natural thing to do. I was there as a voyeur yet a camera seemed to be an interloper like a paparazzi scoring a picture for cash.

He grabbed her tits and squeezed them so hard I almost gasped, she showered him with cum I could smell the scent. I was being drawn into this couples bedroom secrets finding it so sensually erotic. She seemed to enjoy the rough hand he displayed at times. Her face was flushed by the mere knowledge he was taking her in front of me. I was there to make them feel the presence of being watched without the pain of being caught. I couldn't believe the passionate atmosphere of two people fucking so freely in front of a stranger. Snapping around the hard bed I moved in for a close up of him pulling her legs apart as she scratched his back. The scent of raw sex was swimming around the three of us. As I snapped a picture of his face seeing the intensity of his lust I did gasp as he slipped between her creamy thighs. His head was thrown back as his goatee was almost getting soaked by the squirting of her pussy. I reacted with awe I hadn't seen this side of a squirting pussy before. He lapped her juices with a gusto that befitted a woman in sheer ecstasy.

His nine inch rock hard cock was bouncing off her legs as he lapped her dry. She seemed to become breathless as his tongue delved into her pussy which seemed to be bottomless. I hadn't realized the wetness was being sloshed around so that I was becoming wet by them. I was snapping pictures looking hard into the view finder. He took the back of her thighs and pushed her knee's to her breast bone as he got up on his knee's. He wanted me to picture this as he was about to enter her snapping pussy. I crawled upon the bed and got so close I could see and hear their wetness first hand. As he pressed her legs back as far as they would go he knelt down. Taking his rod to her opening and then in one swift motion he plunged in so hard their hips became bruised as they hit. He stroked his lady love with a ferocious, hard rhythm. She was lost in space, he was lost in a pistons like motion. I was lost in a moment of sheer erotic ecstasy snapping pictures left and right.

I was listening to the sound of sloppy fucking, skin on skin, breathing so hard it reverberated all around us. I was watching the action without realizing that I had gotten on the bed. His back was becoming so rigid I could almost palpitate his vertebra it occurred to me out of nowhere. What a sensual overload this was for them and for me amazingly. I never knew how exciting this could be to watch another couple makes love and be so drawn into it. I looked through the viewer as his eyes closed for the culmination of his piston pumping. Taking the camera down between their bodies I saw the beautiful sight of his testicles drawing up as his load shot through to shower her inside. I locked onto the triangle of skin they were sharing as the intensity of their combined orgasm shook the whole bed.

It wasn't until I was knocked off by the imbalance of my knee's on the shaking mattress that I realized I was breathing so hard. I had witnessed the most erotic act of fucking between two people sharing it without so much as entering it, physically. Sitting up I didn't hear a sound. The bed had quit moving

as I sit quietly trying to get my balance. Slowly I got up only to see two people entwined so intimately both breathing erratically, yet so perfectly in tuned. I all of a sudden felt as though I was seeing something so intimate I felt shame. I quietly got up walking for the door I entered earlier. Quietly closing it behind me I didn't realize I was shaking until I was alone. I couldn't believe what I just had witnessed it didn't even enter my mind just how erotic this could be. I slipped on a satin robe hanging on the back of the door. Looking around I didn't hear the door being knocked on. I walked over to the massive door opening it timidly.

"Miss would you care for a nice warm bath?" Chives asked without a hint of knowing what I had just witnessed.

"Oh well I hadn't thought about a bath actually. It does sound very tempting though." I answered thinking it did seem perfect.

"Very well, I will draw it for you Miss." He answered walking towards a closed door.

I stood there wondering what he did know about this. Did he know what I had just witnessed? If he did what did he think of this? He came out of the bathroom motioning of me to enter the room. It was magnificent in size and luxury. He walked closer towards me as I stood feeling foolish. His hands touched my shoulders awaiting for me to slip out of the dressing gown. I hesitated then thought this must be his job. I turned away slipping it off my shoulders I felt the satin slipping off my bare skin. He didn't make a sound as I stood there naked for his eyes.

"I hope the water is warm enough for you, Miss." he spoke very calmly.

I realized I should walk closer to the tub so I moved feeling his eyes following me. I lifted my foot over the tub rim and the water seemed to part for my foot as I slipped into it. The water felt so soothing I hadn't realized how tense I was. I had just witnessed such an act of animalistic wanton sex and I hadn't had a release. I blushed immediately hoping he couldn't read my mind. My body was still very rigid without my own release I was feeling very tense. I turned my head so our eyes wouldn't meet as I tried to think of what to say so he would leave the room.

"I can perhaps help you with your tense muscles?" He spoke up very quietly.

I was aghast at the thought of him touching me. I mean he was handsome in a certain way. But him seeing my needs seemed so wrong. I splashed the water so his eyes couldn't look upon my nudity so easily. The water rippled as his eyes looked upon my face. I wasn't sure what it was but he had such a wonderful warm manner. Yet, the thought of being serviced seemed way out there.

"Very well, Miss I shall have the dinner served for you when you finish here." He said turning without taking his eyes from my bare breasts.

I managed to smile as I saw his face look a little disappointed, perhaps? I listened for the door to close before I slipped my hands under the water. I touched my thighs as they opened slowly the warm water kissed my throbbing pussy. Laying back onto the porcelain tub I lowered my shoulders into the hot water. Using my fingers I found my hard clit quickly I moved around the hood until I clasped onto the engorged nerve endings. Losing myself in the rhythm of massaging myself I didn't hear Chives enter again. My eyes were closed as I felt a hand move mine away, I opened my eyes to see his face full of anticipation. His fingers deftly took my clit to the abyss of an orgasm that shook my whole body. His fingers moved around in a circle adding pressure as he did. I felt myself relax in as much as I could before I realized what was happening. His fingers were causing me such pleasures. He grasped my clit with one hand as his fingers moved into my pussy with a dominant air. I opened my legs up so wide I finally had to swing my legs over the tub rim.

I closed my eyes looking into his startling blue eyes made me feel to odd. Being probed, completely exposed, so sexually explicitly opened to him was such a turn on. Neither of us spoke he was taking his fingers making me feel the enormous ecstasy of being finger fucked by a total stranger. It felt so wrong but yet so right. I started to hump back on his three fingers as his other hand pulled, stretched, pinched, and stroked my clit. Having water lapping around my body as I could hear his breathing become labored I let myself enjoy this moment. I was lying there with my sex being open for his working hands not caring he was watching me become flushed by his expert hands. I never thought of myself as a exhibitionist but now I realized I was. He maneuvered his hands under my ass so that my body was lifted out of the water. I opened my eyes as I saw his tongue hovering over my flowering open pussy. Licking me hard I felt the rush of hot cum shoot out into the bath water.

Our eyes connected as he sucked my clit into his wet mouth we smiled knowing he was going to suck me off again. My hands were holding my body to help him be able to lick me to another sweet orgasm. Finally my body was wracked with such sensual pleasures I became so exhausted, Chives allowed my body to slip back into the warm water. Lying there with my legs back under the water I seem to float away on a beautiful wave of sexual ecstasy. I didn't notice Chives when he left, as I became aware of the water cooling down I stood up on shaky legs. Wrapping the thirsty bath towel around myself I dried off slipping back on the dressing gown.

Walking back into my suite I saw the most beautiful dress laid out onto the bed. Chives was standing near the bed with a smile as I walked towards the beaded gown.



Continue next page.......

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:11 AM
"Miss your presence is required to attend a dinner this evening with Master and Mistress of the manor. It's formal you will see many faces you have seen in the news. Please feel free to join in with the conversation and fine dining, this evening." Chives spoke with a demeanor of a servant.

I looked into his face and seen nothing to give away the fact he just watched my body has such strong orgasms. I felt strange but realized he was now my servant in this moment. I slipped off my robe as he walked around me and helped me place my lingerie on with a air of expertise. His hands dressed me in the most delicate lingerie, moving the lace to cover my nipples, my pussy. Clasping my silk stockings to the virginal white garter. He helped me step into the gown fussing with the layers of lace and silk. Finally he turned me around so I could see my own vision in the mirror. I gasped at my beauty as I allowed him to place my feet in the four inch heels. The off white and pink gown hugged my hour glass shape. My hair as he brushed it fell down around my shoulders. Finally he stepped back with a broad smile and watched me walk closer to the mirror.

"You look lovely tonight, Miss." He whispered.

"I feel lovely, Chives." I replied almost in those dreams like trance.

Just as I was about to speak again the door opened in walked both Reginald and Anna belle. They were dressed refreshed from their small nap. Eyes were twinkling as they dismissed Chives from our presence.

"So are you recharged like we are? You were so wonderful in there earlier we never felt so alive making love in front of you and the camera." Reginald managed a small laugh.

"Yes. I am refreshed and thank you for the compliment I tried to do your love making justice. I didn't know exactly what it was you wanted." I answered excited.

"We loved the way you got onto the bed so you could get closer. We loved the fact you were seeing our fucking so close up and personal." They both chimed in. 'Tonight we will be wanting more after we have this dinner over with." Anna belle said breathlessly.

My mind was all a twirl with the whole situation. I was becoming more aroused knowing I would once again be involved in watching this couple fuck with wild abandoned. So it went for the time I was with them. I photographed them as they fucked, sucked one another. I would come back to Chives as he would ravish my body with his fingers and I would fall into bed exhausted waiting for their next call.

It was close to the end when I was once again finding myself watching them fuck when I got a surprise. Thinking that this was going to be one more photo shoots without film. I was brought into their bed chamber to find Chives. He was standing there in the room fussing with bed as I was walked over to him. He turned around to see me not showing any surprise. Smiling he took my hand bringing me into his body.

"Miss I am so happy you are here. I have watched this develop from night one. You see I wanted you to help them with their marriage. I am the one who hired you to work with them on this fantasy. I have been with them both before their marriage. I could only do so much though. I brought Anna belle into her womanhood. Where virginity is a priority and hormones become quite impossible I helped Anna belle

flower into her position. Much like I have helped you. I also helped Reginald on nights he would be to stressed to sleep." Chives voice lowered as he continued. 'It's part of my job I was born into this position. Now my charges have asked what they could do for me? I have but one request and I wanted you to listen before I ask for what I truly want." He whispered into my ear.

My eyes lowered by the request I was breathless as I thought of what he was asking. I remembered the impact of the request knowing I wouldn't be able to turn this man down. After all he had been my sexual reliever for these past two weeks. Nothing I could do would allow him to allow me to return this favor. Now tonight he wanted me to return his loving kindness I was so excited by this prospect.

"Would you make love with me, Miss?" he hoarsely whispered.

"Yes. I will but please call me by my name." I answered. 'My name is Raquel." I spoke my name as I leaned into his mouth kissing him long and lingering.

My lip touched his with his lips being so wonderfully giving. We both wanted this equally I had been with him intimately all around this castle. He had taken me while I was aroused by the after affects of watching Anna belle and Reginald fucking. The first night I had that gown on he had even taken his hands and released my cum under the many layers of silk. I had come back to my room with knowing I was going to watch Reginald out right fuck Anna belle. As I was being undressed by Chives, he must have known my arousal because he took his hands and ripped my panties off. His finger found my wetness as he probed my wet pussy. I stood there in front of the mirror as he pulled my hard clit into submission. I wanted his fingers in me so bad watching him throw my panties over his shoulder.

His hands moved my thighs apart as he stroked my clit to an orgasm that shook me. I watched him disappear under the full skirt as he tongued me into many orgasms. I felt him lick my thighs clean and dry before he came out of the folds of the silk. As he looked into my eyes he saw that I was floating he brought the dress away from my body. Leaving me naked he walked away as I entered their bed chamber. Now I realized he did this for Anna belle. I wondered how many times? How was the first time compared to his doing me in the tub?

His lips parted as his tongue slipped into my mouth. That tongue had brought me many nights of endless pleasure and now it was dueling with my tongue. I lost of course as he dominated my mouth. I knew this was something I had never experienced. I wanted him in a way so deep that I allowed him to take me.

Standing there breathing through our nose's. Listening to the breathing becoming erratic as we became lost in the intimacy of a perfect kiss. Taking time to allow the nature of the kiss sweep us away was so erotic. His body was not hurried after all his fantasy was to have me. Which made my fantasies even more delicious. We were connected as two lovers, even though he had seen me cum I hadn't seen him.




Continue next page ........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:13 AM
His hands seemed to know my erogenous zones by heart. The blowing on my nape of my neck, the light touches of my curves on my face. The slight kissing of my ear lobes. The deep breathing into my ear as my hands touched his body. This would always drive me over the edge. Hearing my partner enjoying the intimacy we shared. The changes of the body would always bring me close to tears. I love the subtle sounds as we build on our orgasms. The gasping, the erratic breathing showing more touching was wanted. Words sometimes can spoil the moment but the body speaking with shortened breathes will speak volumes.

Chives knew the intricacies of a woman's body. How we must be nurtured then when our wanton woman comes to surface how to handle this also. I was past caring about his being the one that brought me to this point of being a fantasy. I wanted to be his fantasy now. I waited for his every move with breathless anticipations. Feeling his remarkably hard body as mine yielded into him. I knew he would be so intense in his love making.

He lifted me off the floor placing me on the bed with impatience yet with gentleness. I was as hungry as he was to feel him penetrating me fully. He had orally pleased me for two weeks. I wanted him in my mouth, wanted him to know my skills. I slid down his stomach as he watched me I got down to his rock hard cock. Allowing only my lips to surround his head I pulled it away from his stomach. I could sense his heels digging into the down filled comforter. Allowing my tongue to enter the hole I probed his opening with zealous licking. He took my hair and slid it from my face so he could watch the power in my jaws suck him down. Sucking his shaft down inch by inch his cock filled my mouth so deliciously.

I inhaled his essence with enthusiasm causing my throat to pull his rigid cock up until my nose rested upon his pubic bone. He squirmed with anticipation of knowing I wouldn't stop until he was crazy with passions. Moving my head up and down along with my throat swallowing caused him a sensation of being swallowed alive. His body was going rigid with sensations he hadn't felt. Having his tongue licking me for two weeks I wanted him to know his girth was provoking me to become hotter. His veins were stretched around the magnificent girth bulging under my tongue. I enjoyed this sensation knowing his cock was rigid because of me.

I went down so hard his cock seemed to be able to take this assault without breaking. His body was tense with anticipations. I wanted him to cum fully in my mouth. The next thing I knew he had swiveled himself around so that I was freed from his cock. The popping sound was thunderous sounding. Acoustics in the room magnified the popping sound so it reverberated inside of my ears. His knee's were between my legs his cock dancing over me. I was shocked how fast he moved me off his cock and onto my back. This man was adventuresome. What a lover this man was. I couldn't get enough of his touches. He was making me hungry for him so much that I felt like crying. His hand came down and stroked my face as he maneuvered his body over me. Resting over me on his elbows we were eye to eye.

"I will now fuck you senseless my dear one." He whispered driving me over the edge.

"Oh Yes!" I managed to respond with urges coursing through my body.

His seven inch cock was alive as he lifted himself up enough that I could feel his cock penetrate into me so rapidly I gasped loudly. His hips driving me insane with each deep plunge. Our bodies were locked as one. I worked with him so we were rocking our orgasms into existence. Breathing together, passionately kissing, stroke for stroke we were on the precipice of an earth shattering orgasm. I arched up as he plunged down. Our bodies were slamming into one another, nothing was important to us but this moment. Sweat poured off of him as sweat was pouring onto me I could feel myself ready to take flight. His teeth were gritting as I felt him pumping me. I clawed his back with abandoned careless motions. Leaving red streaks urging him to pound me harder.

My nipples were aching from needing his mouth to cover them. I heard the language of lovers when they lost the ability to speak. Grunts, moans, shouts of words that didn't make sense. Skin slapping, wetness being sloshed between us made us become more vividly aware of the moment when he was shouting he was cumming.

"I'm cumminnng." He shouted so loud in my ear.

"I know so am I I I .. " I screamed as his mouth covered mine. My words muffled inside of his mouth.

We both rode this wave with all the intensity that lovers could. Both leaving our bodies in the wake of going into sub space. My body was wracked with chills. His was so rigid I felt like a brick wall was smothering me as he fell down upon me. My legs shot around his waist as I felt my pussy clasping onto his cock so hard he shivered being caught a prisoner of our lust. Time past us without our awareness we were floating far above each other.

Just recalling that precise moment I felt myself blush deep red. I felt hot realizing I wasn't alone it was a shock as I heard the girls laughing. I thought I was in the cafeteria what in the world was I doing? I had to get control of myself I usually came when I recalled this moment. I couldn't allow this not here and not with them. Wiggling a little I managed to almost get up when I heard the voice of Becka speak.

"Look we have embarrassed the prudish Dr. B." Her laughing voice made me feel exposed.

"Oh she isn't embarrassed by what we are talking about." Somebody chimed in. 'I think she is going to faint." The voice was coming through a tunnel.

Sure enough I fainted I couldn't think of anything else to do. I had to cover this erotic day dream up. So I stood up before I hit the floor with a hard impact. I couldn't move I was in ecstasy having a full blown orgasm, covered by merely fainting.

"Give her some air." Becka shouted as she took control of the situation.

I closed my eyes as I felt the rush of an orgasm dwindling down. Nobody knew what happened that day I wasn't going to divulge this information. I laid there relaxed waiting for my body to come back into control. Swearing to myself I wouldn't recall this fantasy again unless I was totally alone. Yes, being a fantasy was my fantasy. I was looking forward to my next one with a breathless anticipation.



The End

David_Ginola
24-02-2008, 12:21 AM
Wah bro birdie...today u very hard working....tks for the few short stories.....nice

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:29 AM
Wah bro birdie...today u very hard working....tks for the few short stories.....nice

Yo bro D_G you're here liao ! ;)

Sigh system sort liao so must faster post one last story . :D


The Top Deck of a London Bus



He breathed heavily as he hauled himself up to the top deck of the bus. A long day behind him, a few ups slight consolation for a string of disappointments.

Another day, a little more in the bank, not much incentive to keep on day on day walking the narrow line between keeping clients on side and telling them directly their chances of media coverage for their hair-brained ideas were slim -- and zero without his contacts.

There was only one other passenger on the top deck -- it was after the main rush and before people started out for the evening. He glanced in her direction as he slumped into his seat.

Was that a hint of a smile? He couldn't be sure, but smiled in her direction, and turned to his newspaper.

The bus seemed to be crawling even more slowly than usual -- one red light after another. Then it turned into an unfamiliar street. "This bus is on diversion," over the PA system.

Very helpful, he thought, no indication what the new route would be.

"Does this bus go to Liverpool Street?" The voice of his fellow top-deck traveller aroused him from the trivia of the gossip column. "It normally would but I've no idea where this route will take it," he replied.

"I've a train to catch to Norwich -- it's the last one tonight," she said. "I've got about 10 minutes and if I miss it I'm in trouble!"

Not sure how to respond, he returned to his paper. The bus hardly moved. From the corner of his eye, he could see her check her watch, take out a cell phone and then put it away without making the call.

"Look," he said, "if we jump off here we should be able to get to Liverpool Street in time."

"But that's taking you out of your way, surely?" "Not really, I can catch another bus from Bishopsgate -- it will only add a few minutes."

It didn't take much persuading for the driver to agree to open the doors -- the bus was firmly stuck in a jam that ran the length of the street.

"Sewer works," the driver said. "They start earlier each evening and it doesn't give the rush hour traffic time to clear."

"Down here," he said. "Let me take that." He took her small bag. "Not going for long?" "A visit to a friend. It's a long story -- not something I want to talk about."

"Of course -- sorry to intrude." Oh no, not an intrusion. But it's well, just difficult for me to talk about it right now."

They walked on in silence through the narrow city sidestreets. There were even fewer people around and the evening was growing chilly.

"Do you think we'll make it?" "It isn't far now -- just to the left and another 50 metres or so. How much time do we have?"

"About three minutes." Neither spoke -- it would be a close run thing. Instinctively they walked faster. She took his arm as the pavements near the station became more crowded.

He liked the feel of her hand on his forearm, the fingers pressing against his muscle.

"Come on, nearly there."

The lights of the station shone brightly across the road. They reached the escalators and looked at the departure boards.

A line of red ran across the screens. Cancelled, delayed, cancelled.... It seemed not one train was running. A crowd was milling on the concourse, deepest around the information point.

He stopped a station official, firmly asserting his authority. "What time do you expect the Norwich train to leave?"

"A total power breakdown just outside the station. Engineers are working on it, but the inbound train for that service has been terminated at Chelmsford. It won't be able to get here -- and even if it does it won't be able to leave in time to reach Norwich before the station there closes for the night."

"But you can't just leave people stranded."

"They'll be able to claim compensation -- now I'm sorry but I've a million things to do." He hurried off, anxious to escape from the growing tide of anger and frustration on the platform.

Her hand still held his arm. If anything the grip was tighter. She said nothing but he could sense her mind racing as she calculated her options.

She took out her phone again -- called up a number ... and hesitated.

"Your friend is meeting you?" "No -- he doesn't know I'm coming. I need to arrive without warning -- but I need to talk to him tonight. Tomorrow will be too late."

"It looks like a phone call or nothing. The chances of getting to Norwich tonight are zero."

She looked up at him. Her green eyes seemed mistier than he remembered from the bus. She swallowed. Looked down. Looked up -- were those tears?

"What's the matter?" "If I don't get to Norwich tonight I don't know what I'll do. If it isn't life or death it isn't far off..." she sniffed.

"If it's that vital the only option is a taxi -- you may find a cabbie who'll take you but I'd hate to guess the fare."

"Can we try? It is important to me?" Her eyes searched his, looking for help, for certainty.

"OK, we'll try up here." They took the elevator to the street and the main cab rank. Not a cab in sight -- obviously taken by other equally desperate travellers. "There's another rank down here," he said, taking her arm.

Two or three cabs were lined up at a rank at the rear of the station. None had their "for hire" signs lit. He tapped on the window of the first. "Are you free? How much to Norwich?"

"Norwich mate? You gotta be jokin'. Wouldn't consider it for less than two-fifty at the best of times but the fucking A12 is blocked -- lorry fire at Witham -- and the M10 has 15 miles of roadworks. I'd even rather go to Stockwell...."

He looked at her. It might be possible to persuade one of the cabbies to take her. "You won't get a fare for less than Ł250 -- maybe Ł300 with the tip. You could get to New York for less."

This time there was no question about the tears. They welled up, and poured down her cheeks. "I really don't know what to do," she said.

"What is so important that it won't wait until tomorrow?" "I have to say I'm sorry -- and it must be tonight. The papers will have the story tomorrow."

"Let's find a pub that isn't too crowded. Tell me about it."

"A drink would be great, but no, neither you nor anyone else will know."

They walked towards Spitalfields, crossed the Commercial Road. Passing the 10 Bells, they stopped at a pub near the old brewery. It looked like any other but it had artistic connections. Gilbert and George, Tracey Emin and others were regulars. The landlady was a "character". It was easy to find a quiet corner. He ordered her a large vodka tonic -- no lemon, she instructed, and asked for an alcohol-free lager for himself.

"Will you go home as you can't go to Norwich tonight?" "I can't go home -- it's ... impossible. I'll find a hotel."

"I'm sorry, I haven't asked your name. It's so rude of me." "Dan," he replied. "People call me Dan."

"Dan. Sounds a cliché to say that's a strong-sounding name, the name of a person you could trust and rely on." "Thank you. And yours?"

"Elaine." "What do you do, Elaine?" "A dancer. Ballet." "This is going to sound awful -- but you seem just a little old to dance."

"My corps days are behind me - mainly I produce and work on choreographs now and again. For exotic dancers."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 12:30 AM
"Strip en pointe?"

She looked at him with contempt. "You fucking bastard. It's hard enough to earn a living in the ballet, but when you reach 35 and you haven't made the headlines it is a struggle. And exotic dance is an art form -- if only for the performers -- the audience doesn't care about technique. It just wants to see tits and pussy."

"I'm so sorry. Thoughtless of me." "Too right -- so much talent goes to waste so that a bunch of investment bankers can get their dicks out of their boxers in the gents."

Fire had replaced tears in her eyes. "Don't lecture any of us about morality. All the morality is on stage ---and the hypocrisy is all in the minds of the customers."

"Elaine, please let me apologise. I understand and agree -- it was a cheap jibe."

Their drinks were largely untouched. "Look, are you hungry?" She looked at him, tossed her hair, and nodded. "But can we make one last check on the trains?" They left their drinks and walked to the station. The same crowds, the same hopeless message on the departure boards.

"I think I should find a hotel," she said. "OK, we'll try the Great Eastern first."

They went up to the street level and entered the hotel reception. "A room sir? I'm afraid we have nothing left. There's a problem with the trains."

It was the same story at the other hotels they tried. People had got there first, or they were block-booked by City firms.

"I know a good hotel in Wapping", he said. "Perhaps they won't have been affected." "OK, wherever," she sounded tired.

Still no cabs so they caught the 100 bus and were in Wapping in 15 minutes. The hotel was a converted warehouse -- it claimed you could still smell the spices that had been its staple product in the heyday of the docks.

"That will be Ł150 for the room. Breakfast is from 7.30-9.00. I see you have no luggage -- would you mind paying in advance."

He was too tired to argue over whether her valise counted as luggage -- it was no larger than many handbags he saw in daily use.

Instinctively he handed over his own credit card. She looked at him. "Are you going to help me with my bag?"

"I'm sorry? Oh ..."

She took his arm again. "Please take me to my room. We can have a drink from the minibar."

"And then I must go," he said, whether for her benefit or for the ears of the woman at the reception desk, he neither knew nor cared.

The fourth floor room had high ceilings and a richly hued wooden floor. There was a huge bed, a bath strategically placed so that the occupant could see the river below.

There was no mini-bar. "Shall I call up something from room service?" "No, I must go."

"You pay for a girl's hotel room and then run off... what kind of message is there for me there?"

She looked into his eyes again. She held both of his arms. "Stay for a while at least -- the view of the river is stunning."

They stood by the open window and watched the lights twinkling on the inky blackness of the river swirling below.

She held his arm. Gently he took her hand and pulled her towards him. Her head inclined upwards, her lips parted. Their lips met, lightly brushing as she moved against him.

The kisses became firmer. His fingers traced her ears, the line of her neck. The tips of their tongues met as if by accident -- though neither was surprised.

She slipped her hands under his jacket, slipping it over his shoulders and off his arms. He felt her fingers unbuttoning his shirt, pulling it from the waistband of his denim jeans.

The soft caress of her fingers as they traced his chest aroused his passion. When she touched his nipples, his inhibitions vanished.

His hands slipped under her tee-shirt, tracing her vertebrae up to her bra. He unclasped it and held her breasts firmly, his thumbs searching for her nipples. He found them, felt them grow firm under his fingers.

She pulled off the shirt and removed her bra, standing topless in front of him.

"Well?" "You are so beautiful."

They kissed again and he felt her fingers unbuckle his belt and unbutton his jeans. He reached behind her and grasped her bottom, pulling her close to his stiffening prick. "Let's go to bed," Elaine whispered in his ear. Discarding clothing as they moved across the room, they fell on to the bed, rolling over, their lips locked, tongues probing.

"It's been a while," she said. "Treat me with care."

His hand followed the line of her stomach until he found the soft warmth of her vagina. His fingers deftly traced its lips, moving backwards from the clitoris and back again. Her breathing became more obvious, her eyes partly closed. "I want to feel your tongue there," she said.

He moved to kiss the lips of her pussy, feeling her become moist as he did so. Gently he probed with the tip of his tongue, softly stabbing at the clitoris and then running it firmly over her labia.

"Hmmmmmm," she said. "More, deeper..." His tongue ventured deep into the velvet depths of her cunt, tasting her, driving her further into ecstasy.

She reached down to hold the shaft of his prick, moving her hand up and down. Both were close to climax.

"Fuck me," she said. "Fuck away my fears."

He entered her and slowly but firmly drove his prick deeply into her cunt. Her warmth and moistness overwhelmed him -- he had no thought for any other sensation. She could envelop his whole body for all he cared. Her juices flowed copiously over his prick as she gently held his testicles and softly massaged the soft skin behind them.

Without apparent effort she rolled so that she was on top, lifting her body so that only the swollen tip of his penis remained inside her. Then she rammed her body firmly down, enjoying the sensation of the hardness against her yielding body, enjoying being in control.

As her orgasm grew she moved with greater abandon, forcing his orgasm to coincide with her own. He felt the tip of his prick deep inside her and knew that this was the moment.

Thrusting his hips upwards, he felt his spunk shoot deep into her, just as her orgasm came in waves of pleasure and carnality. Their juices mingled as they kissed deeply and softly, falling asleep with their fingers locked.....

He awoke with a start. The bed empty. Her clothes and the overnight bag were gone. He rang down to reception. "Was Mrs Smith in the breakfast room?" No, she had left early to go to the station. The lines were repaired and trains were running again. There was no message.

He knew her only as Elaine -- she had never shared her family name. All he knew of her was her link with the ballet -- and with Norwich. Would that be enough to find her again.

There was a sound at the door -- a newspaper was thrust through. He opened it -- and there he found his answer...



The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams . :D

DHL_Express
24-02-2008, 01:00 PM
Take My Wife

What prompts someone to become sexually excited at the
thought of his wife making love with another man, I’ll never
know. It may be the “variety - spice of life” concept. Maybe it’s
just that I am terribly proud of my wife and like others to be
jealous or respectful of what I have. I used to think that I was
alone in this dementia, until I started reading stories by other
men than indicated that they had the same interests. As time went
on, nothing would turn me on more than the thought of my lovely
wife interacting with other men and showing interest in them. I
am 44 years of age, but I could always remember thinking about
wife swapping, voyeurism and related topics; anything that would
bring someone else’s cock into contact with Mary. She has a
remarkable body, and when she’s hot, there is no sexier woman in
the world.

When we were first married, at the age of 21 and 19 respec-
tively, I was never jealous. Mary was working at a restaurant in
a tight-fitting, tan-colored uniform, and I used to get a kick
out of how the men watched her as she would walk by with the or-
ders. She always had a great ass and heavy, perky tits that she
carried high. Her ass would massage the fabric of her dress as it
swayed back and forth beneath it. It made you want to pull up her
dress and throw a cock into her each time you saw that lovely ass
move. I could actually see some of the men getting hard-ons and
touching themselves when they thought that no one was looking.
One truck driver that used to come in to the place once actually
had a climax while eating his breakfast. I just sat there with a
hard-on and wished he was fucking her.

From there she went to work in an electrical assembly plant.
The plant was evenly divided between men and women. Mary got
somewhat enamored by some man by the name of Art. Had he played
his cards right, she would have fucked his brains out and sucked
every drop of cum from his balls. He turned out to be an drug de-
pendent ass-hole, and Mary didn’t want to have anything to do
with him.

Until she found out he was a jerk, she used to come home and
share their conversations and what she wanted to do with him.
Even then she knew that I wanted her to become excited by other
men. She would tell me of her intended adventures, and I would
fuck her like a wild animal. Her excitement was always enhanced
by it as well.

DHL_Express
24-02-2008, 01:01 PM
Mary does love to excite some of my friends. She will tease
them by shaking her firm breasts at them and sometimes rubbing
her tight, round ass on them. She has necked with a few of them,
touched their hard cocks and they have touched her with her
clothes on. Hopefully, this will prompt her on to greater
heights. I want her to suck on their hard cocks and feel them be-
tween her legs. I want them to squeeze her firm, naked breasts,
suck her large pink nipples between their teeth and put their
strong, quivering hands on her tight buttocks.

She has never actually had the nerve to take another man’s
cock into her until recently. She knows that I want her to do
this, and she promises that soon she will. She is beginning to
get excited at the thought of it. I got her a package of rubbers
that she carries with her now, and she is actively seeking
someone that she wants to lose her “fidelity cherry” to.

As excited as this entire scenario makes me, I am sure that
others would like to hear about it, talk about it, show photos of
their wife or simply fantasize about it. It is toward this most
exciting end that I am writing this brief article and hope to of-
fer a newsletter to similar men or women if the interest is
there.

DHL_Express
24-02-2008, 01:06 PM
Road Trip

It started out to be a terrible day. My boss and I had a
bad argument about work assignments. It ended with me being
fired. I was in shock. I left that day not knowing what I would
do. After going home and watching as much daytime tv as I could
stand I decided to take a drive. I just drove aimlessly for a
long time , not going anywhere in particular.
Soon I noticed that I was on the highway heading south.
When I glanced out the window I saw the prettiest woman I had
ever seen in my life hitchhiking. I had not been on the prowl
but I stopped and picked her up.
She told me her name was Debbie and that she had been on
her way to Florida when her car broke down. Being the good host
that I am I volunteered to take her to a gas station , but she
said forget that I’m going to Florida.
I told her of my plight and since I was not in any rush
I would take her to Florida but we would have to stop somewhere
tonight. She said that would be great. At that time I did not
think that anything would happen between the two of us. The
talk in the car did not indicate to me that I had one hot
and horny bitch with me. I soon found out that she enjoyed
sex as much as I do.
We stopped at a little motel off of the highway and
I checked in. When we got to the room she noticed that
there was only one bed. I told her that , that would not
be a problem as I would sleep on the chair. My next move was
to take a shower so I went into the bathroom and started the
water. By the time I was undressed Debbie had joined me. She
told me that she has wanted to fuck for the last hundred or
so miles. Again being the good host that I am , who am I to
argue.
Debbie took me by the hand and led me into the shower.
That is where the fun began. We started kissing each other all
over. I bent down and sucked on the lovliest set of tits I had
ever seen. At the same time Debbie had got a hold of my cock
and was stroking it in a very pleasing way. I knew that if she
kept that up I would erupt soon. She must have sensed that also
because she got on her knees with my cock in her face. I shot
my hot wad right on her face. She screamed with excitement
when my cum hit her.
Again being the good host and all that I picked her up
and stood her against the wall. I then buried my face deep in
her crotch , she knew that I love to eat pussy. My tongue
quickly brought Debbie to what she described as fanfucking-
tastic orgasm. We then dried each other off and headed for
bed. The first thing Debbie said was I want to fuck. I did
not need to hear that twice. We climbed in bed and began
a night that I will not soon forget.
We must have drifted off to sleep at some point
because I woke up to find us cuddled together in a
tangled mass of flesh. If someone had walked in and saw
us they would have had a tough time seeing where one ended
and the other began.
When Debbie woke up she asked me if I was in a hurry
to leave and I told her that I could stay for a few day’s
before my money ran out. We spent most of that day just
cuddled the way we were when we woke.
After getting dressed and a bite to eat we came
back to the motel and Debbie jumped back into bed. She
told me to fuck her in the face , so I jumped into bed
and started shoving my dick into her mouth. We got a bit
loud and rough this time because the people in the next
room started to bang on the wall. At the same time Debbie’s
head was hitting the headboard everytime I shoved my dick
in her mouth. I did not hear Debbie complain though so I
kept going. Soon I was oblivious to the neighbors complaints
also. I was so turned on that I soon exploded and Debbie
took all of it. She swalled hard and just kept drinking
until she swalled every drop of my cum.
It was then my turn , so I moved myself down her
body slowly , licking and kissing everything along the
way. Finally I arrived at my destination , her warm wet
cunt. I teased her with my tongue until she could not
stand it any more. Then I moved in for the kill , I buried
my tongue deep in her and ate her pussy like it would be
my last. After a short amount of tongue action Debbie’s
body tensed up and her legs were trembling , as she
screamed loud enough for the neighbors to hear “I’m
cumming !”.

DHL_Express
24-02-2008, 01:07 PM
I kept eating her until her body was trembling all
over. At that point her breathing was so heavy that she
was passing out. When I finally stopped Debbie told me
that she had never been eaten like that before. I then
moved back up her body slowly and pushed my dick in that
warm wonderful place called a pussy and this time we didn’t
fuck we made love. We started at a slow but steady pace
increasing it slightly from time to time , until we could
both feel orgasm building. We then picked up the tempo and
shortly after that I exploded. At the same time Debbie
screamed and again the neighbors heard I’m sure. We then
cuddled and passed out.
The next morning we checked out and headed for
Florida. The last time I saw Debbie she was with her
freinds in Florida. I had to head home to get my life
straightened out.
When I got home I had five messeges from my old
boss so I called him and he asked me to come back to
work. I told him that I would need one more day off
to relax after my adventure. I went back to work in
a couple of day’s. So all’s well that end’s well except
I do miss Debbie every once in awhile.

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 01:48 PM
Thanks bro DHL_Express for keeping this thread warm and your wonderful stories . :)


And this story is for you - Shelter in the Storm


The town was under assault by the weather, it seemed. Not an uncommon occurrence in this seaside town; once a decade or so, a combination of heavy rains, high winds, and high tides battered the place, flooded the streets and yards. It was frustrating, but worth it to be able to live beside the ocean. Though when the storms came, it was hard for some to remember that it was worth it, as they packed up their most important belongings and headed for public shelters.

The high school, intentionally built on the highest ground in town, was crowded, as always during the storms, with people of all ages who had come to escape the rising water. The first had arrived at noon. Now, ten hours later, people still trickled in, either because they'd realized trying to stay in their homes was foolish or because they'd been dragged away from their homes by emergency workers. Each time a storm occurred, someone always refused to leave their home and was seriously injured or killed. The town's safety personnel had become vigilant about ensuring everyone's safety.

But with so many people displaced, the high school was crowded beyond capacity. It was early summer; tourist season had begun, and cottages which often stood empty during the colder months were occupied. Which meant additional people who had had to evacuate. There was barely enough room to breathe in the high school gym. That was why Declan Morrissey was in the office lobby, staring out the window at the driving rain, praying for a swift end to the storm.

Declan despised crowds. He had wanted at first to stay in the cottage he'd rented, but a police officer had come to the door and firmly told him to leave. Now he was stuck here, surrounded by strangers, by noise and chaos that wouldn't end until the waters abated. Whenever that might be.

Fortunately, at this hour, many people were sleeping or at least trying to do so. Crying children had finally begun to breathe deeply, or in some cases snore. Weary parents, exhausted from trying to calm their offspring, had also likely drifted into sleep. Almost no one was outside the gym, with its dubious comforts of cots, blankets, and television; none of those who had left the gym had ventured as far as Declan.

Until now. Hearing footsteps behind him, Declan turned away from the window. In disbelief, he stared at the man walking toward him. "Shane?"

"Declan." Shane came to him and grasped his hand in a firm shake. "I thought it was you. What on earth are you doing here?"

"Cursing the weather gods, at the moment," Declan replied. "I wanted a quiet place to paint for a week or so. Just my luck, the worst storm of the decade decided to come during my week."

"It happens." Shane regarded him silently for a moment. "It's good to see you."

"You too. How have you been? How's Frank?"

"I don't know. We broke up last year. I got the house here; he got the money."

"Sorry to hear that." Had it really been that long since he'd spoken to Shane? It had been far too easy to lose touch with him after Shane had chosen a job relocation over staying with Declan, but Declan had tried. He hadn't wanted communication to stop completely. Evidently he hadn't tried hard enough.

"It's okay," Shane said. "It wasn't unexpected. Things between Frank and me hadn't been good for a long time. Ever, really."

"You seemed to be getting alone well last time I spoke to you."

"Appearances can be deceiving. That's why after five years together, he decided to leave. He knew something I never wanted to admit."

A commotion at the other end of the hallway caught their attention. "I have to go home!" a woman screamed. "My cats! They're going to die!"

Shane rolled his eyes. "Happens every time. After a few hours, people start to go stir crazy. It's a good thing these storms don't happen more often."

The woman at the end of the hall kept yelling, striking out at the police officers who tried to quiet her. "Is it going to be like this all night?" Declan asked.

"No, eventually people will settle down. Do you want to go someplace a little quieter?"

Of course Shane would know how much Declan hated noise and crowds. It had been six years since they'd separated, but that wasn't much time considering how long they'd been together. And how intense their relationship had been. "Yes, quieter would be good," Declan replied.

"Follow me."

Shane led Declan to what appeared to be a custodian's closet and opened the door to reveal a flight of stairs. "Basement access," Shane explained. "There are staircases to the basement in several locations, in case a storm gets bad enough that people need to be away from windows. Hasn't happened since I've been here, but then again, this is only the second storm since I've been here."

"I would have rented someplace inland if I'd known it would be like this," Declan muttered. "So much for peace, quiet, and inspiration."

"The ocean is inspiring. That's why I came here. Come on, there's a room downstairs where we can sit and talk, and not have to hear the cat lady flipping out."

Shane closed the door, and Declan followed him down to a large room furnished with two couches and two armchairs. "There's more furniture in the storage rooms," Shane said. "The powers that be wanted to make sure this was a comfortable place if need be."

"How do you know so much about this building?" Declan asked.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 01:50 PM
"Frank worked here for a while. And the town gives yearly tours of it so people know where to go and what to expect if there's an evacuation." Shane sat on one of the couches. "So what have you been up to the past couple years?"

Declan sat beside him. "Painting. It's become a living, though I still teach at the university to supplement my income. Those two things take most of my time, but lately stress has been taking a toll, and my doctor advised a vacation. Hence my renting the cottage here."

"So it had nothing to do with hoping to see me?" Shane teased.

"Truthfully, I'd forgotten this was your town. Your letters have a different postmark and return address."

"Yeah, I mail them from work, generally. And you never answer the letters."

"I've answered one or two."

"Yes, I guess you have." Shane hesitated. "Do you remember what I said upstairs?"

"You said several things."

"I said that Frank left me because he knew something I didn't want to admit. Something that affected my relationship with him from the beginning."

"What was that?" Though Declan thought he knew.

"A mistake I made, about six years ago. Something I've wished ever since I hadn't done, but I wouldn't let myself admit I wished I hadn't done it. Until now." Shane turned to look into Declan's eyes. "I shouldn't have let you go, Declan. I loved you so much, and I threw it away for a job I didn't even keep a year. I never stopped thinking about you, wishing we could reconnect."

Stunned, Declan took a moment to respond. "You knew where I was. You could have come back."

"I didn't think you'd want me back. The way things ended was pretty ugly. And I was too proud to tell you I'd been wrong. I wanted to; a few times in those letters, I started to. And then erased it."

"Frank knew how you felt?"

Shane nodded. "I didn't tell him, but he knew. It was obvious whenever I mentioned your name, whenever I called you. He dealt with it for a while; he was the one here with me, after all, and I wasn't running off to cheat with you. But he finally got to the point where he couldn't keep feeling like he was in second place. He gave me an ultimatum: Stop talking to you and about you, or lose him."

"Difficult decision."

"No, it wasn't. I made the wrong choice once. I couldn't do it again."

"You gave up your relationship with Frank for me, and you never told me? Shane, I don't understand. I can see you not telling me how you felt when you were still with Frank, but you said he left you a year ago. Why didn't you tell me then?"

"Like I said, I didn't think you'd want me back. Especially after so much time had gone by. I figured you'd moved on. You never mentioned seeing anyone else, but I thought by then you must have been."

"I haven't seen anyone regularly since you left. I've had dates here and there, but none of them developed into anything more. I didn't want them to."

"Why not?"

"Do you think I could let go of our relationship that easily? I told you how I felt about you before you left, Shane. I told you I loved you, that I wanted us to stay together. But I couldn't just pack everything up and move. I had a life. You had to do what was right for your career; I had to do what was right for mine."

"And it backfired on me, so badly. The new position was nothing like I expected. The work wasn't what I'd been told, and some of my coworkers made being there difficult at best. Prejudice ran high, and while I didn't announce that I'm gay, I didn't make a secret of it either. When I went to my supervisor about the harassment I was getting, he told me that was the price of the lifestyle I'd chosen. I resigned the next day."

"That's horrible. I'm sorry you went through that."

"Yeah. Fortunately, I was able to find a position with another company almost immediately. It doesn't pay as well, but they're pleasant people, and I've been there several years now." Shane rested his hand on Declan's leg. "I couldn't believe it when I saw you in the hall. I've wanted so many times to invite you to visit or go visit you, and I never dared to. But you're here."

"Yes, I'm here."

Declan leaned toward Shane. Their lips came together, and the time they'd been separated seemed to melt away. Declan's arms went around Shane, their bodies fitting against each other as they'd always done. It felt right to hold Shane again. "Why didn't I go with you?" Declan said.

"Why did I leave? How long did you say you're in town?"

"I've rented the cottage for a week. But I don't go back to work until September."

"Then maybe you could stay longer, if you had a place?"

"And if I had a reason."

"I can give you a reason."

They kissed again, tongues entwining, hands moving over each other's bodies. Declan's cock hardened at Shane's touch; how had he lived through six years without it? Shane's hand found Declan's hardness. "I've missed this," he said.

"I've missed you." Declan slid his hands under the back of Shane's shirt. The first touch of Shane's bare skin made Declan's cock twitch. "It's been too long, Shane. Too long without you."

"I agree." Shane sat back and pulled off his shirt. His chest was hard and muscular, even more than it had been years earlier. "I want you, Declan," he said. "I know it's been six years; we barely know each other anymore. But I need you."

In answer, Declan kissed each of Shane's nipples . "I want you too."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 01:52 PM
They undressed each other slowly, reveling in the sight of one another. Naked, Declan bent and took Shane's cock in his mouth. He sucked, savoring the taste of Shane's precum. "God, Declan, I'd almost forgotten how good you are at this!" Shane exclaimed.

Declan had almost forgotten Shane's taste, but he could never have forgotten completely. It was the first cock he'd ever tasted; the only one he truly wanted. Six years apart couldn't erase their ten years together.

He felt Shane's hand caressing his ass, and shifted himself so Shane could reach his hole. Shane obliged, slowly sliding a finger inside Declan. Declan caught his breath, but didn't lose a beat in his cocksucking. "I remember how much you like this," Shane said softly. "And how much you like something else here. Do you want that, Declan? Do you want my cock in your ass?"

He did. But could he trust Shane enough to relax and let it happen? So many times they'd made love, but the fight they'd had their last day together, the time between that day and this... It didn't matter, Declan decided. No matter what had happened, he still loved Shane. And he still wanted him.

Releasing Shane's cock, he said, "I want it. But slowly. Unless you happen to have a bottle of lube in your pocket."

Shane laughed. "I wish I did. But we've done without before. Lie back."

Declan did. Shane gave his cock a teasing lick, then moved lower to gently suck Declan's balls. Declan moaned softly. After a few moments of attention to his balls, Shane moved still lower and licked Declan's ass. "Yes!" Declan said.

Shane rimmed him until Declan felt himself near coming. "Are you ready now?" Shane asked.

"I think so."

"Then turn over."

Declan turned onto his stomach, head down on the couch cushion, ass in the air. Shane slowly slid a wet finger into him, then two. Declan felt his muscles relaxing to accept the invaders. "That's it, baby," Shane said. "Relax and let me in. How much do you want me?"

"I want you so much it hurts."

"Same here." Shane added a third finger and slid the fingers in and out. "Does that feel good?"

"Oh, yes!"

"Do you want more?"

"I want you," Declan said. "I want you inside me."

The fingers were removed, and Declan felt Shane's cock pressing against his asshole. Shane pushed the head of his cock in, and Declan groaned. "All right?" Shane asked.

"Go on," Declan said. "Please."

Shane slowly pushed further into Declan's ass. Declan breathed deeply and steadily, loosening himself to accept Shane's cock. With slow, steady pressure, Shane was soon fully inside. "Does it feel okay, baby?" he whispered.

"It feels wonderful." Declan moved his hips slightly. "Fuck me, Shane."

Slowly at first, Shane thrust into him. But neither of them wanted it slow. It had been too long since they'd been together; it felt too good to hold back now. Faster and harder, they fucked, until Declan felt his balls tighten. "Shane, I'm going to come!"

"Good. I'm almost there. Come, Declan."

"Yes!"

Declan's cum spurted from his cock, covering the cushion beneath him. A second later, he felt Shane tense as his cum filled Declan's ass. Shane pulled out. "That was incredible, Declan."

"Yes, it was."

Shane sat down. "I want to hold you." He laughed. "Sorry; guess you get to sit in the wet spot."

"As though that's something new." Declan moved to a sitting position and leaned his head against Shane's chest. "I'm almost glad the storm forced us from our houses."

Shane put his arms around him. "So am I. God, Declan, I can't believe how much I've missed you. I don't want you to leave."

"We'll have to go back upstairs eventually. We had to sign in when we got here; someone will notice we're gone."

"That isn't what I meant, and you know it. You're only here for a week. I don't want you to leave at the end of that week."

"I did say I could stay longer if I had a reason," Declan reminded him.

"And have I given you a reason?"

"Yes." Declan looked up and kissed Shane's lips. "You have."

"And at the end of the summer, when you have to go back to teaching?"

"We won't think about that now. A lot can change in two months. Perhaps you'll be tired of me by then."

"Never."

"I can't make any promises, Shane. We need to get to know each other again, learn to be together again. I know you're settled here, you've got your job and your house. I have the job at the university, but as I told you, I don't need it. My art is bringing a good amount of money now. If things go well between us, I might consider staying permanently. Might."

"I'll do my best to persuade you."

Declan smiled. "I know you will." He shivered. "It's a bit cold down here. We should go back upstairs. Maybe it will be quieter now."

They dressed silently, then returned to the gym. Almost everyone was asleep now, including the cat lady. "Where's your cot?" Shane whispered.

"By the far wall," Declan replied.

"Mine's over here." Shane indicated an empty cot several feet away. "Guess we'll see each other in the morning. Tomorrow we'll talk about where you'll be staying the rest of the summer."

"With you, I thought."

"Of course. But in your own room, or in mine?" Shane winked. "Sweet dreams."

"Sweet dreams." Declan touched his hand, then walked across the gym to his cot.



The End

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:26 PM
On Reflection



I looked at myself in the mirror, rubbed a little blush into my cheeks and took a brush to my hair for one last touch. I sighed, backed away and put on the short black dress I bought this week. It was perfect, not too short and not too long. I still had good legs and I loved to show them off. Bill always made comments about them and I guess he convinced me how good they were. I slipped on my heels, snapped the back straps and stood up. A touch of perfume, a last touch of the dark red lipstick and I was ready.

"Ok Wendy, are you ready for this? You still look good girl." I was talking to my reflection in the mirror, trying to convince myself that I was ready for this. I'd been on a few dates and I had to admit that they were pretty much disasters. Maybe this one would be better.

I walked down the stairs and into the family room where Jase and Jenny were playing. They were my twelve year old twins and the love of my life. I adored these two, and I let them know that as often as I could. I stood there, watching them play their new video game, the one their father bought them just last week. Rachael Maier, our next door neighbor who was watching them tonight while I was out, was already there and absorbed in the game as well. She was older, almost eighteen, and had been our babysitter for the past four years.

"OK kids. I'm ready to go. Now can you be sure to finish your homework before you go to bed? Jase, you have that test in math tomorrow and Jenny, you have an English quiz coming up."

They turned to look at me and, as usual, I saw the disapproval on Jase's face. I didn't want to start so I turned to Rachael and said, "Be sure you check their work to be sure it's done, OK?"

"No problem Mrs. Stridell. They always do their homework for me. Don't you, guys?"

Jase turned away, not answering. I knew he was angry at me but I couldn't give in to him. Jenny smiled and told me how nice I looked. She wasn't pleased with me either but she was never as obvious as Jase. The three of them turned back to the game so I walked out and into the hall. I got my jacket and laid it over the banister, ready when James came to pick me up.

I walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table, less then anxious to go out tonight but I had to get myself back into the dating game. It was really hard and so different now. It had been almost fifteen years since I had gone out on a date. After all, I had been married for thirteen of those years and dating my ex-husband for the two before that. My divorce was final six months ago and this was only the third time I had accepted a date. Tonight was with James Conklin, a co-worker of mine at the bank where I worked as a teller and a reasonably good-looking guy. He had been asking me out for over a month and I finally accepted. I liked him, but that was all. He was just a friend as far as I was concerned but I knew he wanted more. I told myself for the tenth time that maybe this was a bad idea.

Maybe if things had been different, I would be engaged and probably married by now to Brad Eisley. Brad and Bill worked together and used to be friends. They both worked for Lever, Kline and Patron, Inc., a company that specialized in handling corporate takeovers and consolidations. They were investigators who delved into corporate finances and determined what obligations and debts they had and the value of their assets. It wasn't until later that I learned they were always in competition for the top spot in the company. Bill had the edge, or so most of his contemporaries said. Brad was good but not as good as Bill.

In spite of their competition, Brad was at our house often for parties, barbecues and the like. I knew Bill didn't like him all that much but I had no such problems with Brad. I knew he was single, with an ex-wife who he never spoke of and no children of his own. He was friendly, always ready to lend me a hand and always complimented me on my appearance, the way I threw a party, just very observant. Bill did confront me after one particular party where Brad spent the entire evening standing next to me. I was surprised at Bill's attitude and when he suggested Brad was after something that didn't belong to him, I got angry and defended him. We didn't talk for days after that one.

Brad had been our friend for almost three years before it all blew up. That's when I found out how good a friend he was. After all, he was the one that had my best interests at heart and the one that made me aware of my husbands philandering. He was there for me when he brought those pictures of Bill and that blonde bitch he was having the affair with. I didn't know her name; I never bothered to find out. Brad had pictures and dates and the whole affair documented. He produced a Private Investigator's report which he paid for out of his own pocket. The whole thing was there in black and white. He admitted he did it because he had always been fond of me and was so upset when he found out about Bill that he didn't want me to be hurt any worse than I would be if it went on longer.

When I confronted Bill, he blew his stack and screamed at me. He wanted to know who gave me those pictures and that report but I wouldn't tell him. There was no reason to point to Brad; it would only make him more defensive. He denied the whole thing, telling me he had never been unfaithful to me or our marriage, but he couldn't answer the questions I had for him. I asked him why, who she was, when he did it and why he chose to cheat on me. He wouldn't answer me, saying none of it was true. When I showed him the pictures, he took them, glared at them with anger and threw them on the floor, telling me that none of that ever happened. I had the proof and he still denied it!

I got so angry at him that when Brad convinced me to take out a restraining order on him and make him move out of the house, I did. Bill was very hurt and angry when the police served it on him. He continued to deny everything right up until the time I filed for divorce. He vowed to fight it every step of the way but I enforced the restraining order to keep him away from me and out of the house and I got a good attorney. She was the best at divorce and she said we had an open and shut case.

The only thing I wouldn't do was refuse to let Bill see the twins. After all, he was their father and they wouldn't understand why I wanted to make him stay away. They complained when he didn't come home but I tried to explain that he couldn't live there any more. They took it hard but I told them he would see them as often as he could. I let him know through my lawyer that I wanted him to spend time with them and he agreed. I just wanted notice so I could be gone when he came to pick them up.

During this time, Brad was always available to go places with me, to help me with my filings and meetings with the attorney, pick up and drop off the twins when I couldn't. He was by my side through it all. I was becoming quite fond of him and I knew he returned the feelings. We did go out a couple of times but we just parted at the door. That was until the court ruled on the divorce and our separation became official. The next time Brad and I went out, I asked him to stay. The twins were with Bill for the weekend and Brad slept over Saturday night.

We made love that first night and I have to admit it wasn't all that good. I think it was because I was still married at the time and I was nervous and a little guilty. After all, I hadn't been with any man other than my husband for almost fifteen years. Long before we were married and then all during our marriage. One of the things I didn't like was that Brad was very demanding. I just wanted to cuddle and make gentle love but he was insistent. He wanted me to suck him, something I did for Bill but only because he enjoyed it: I certainly didn't. And Brad wanted to do things like anal which I just refused to do.

But, I was fond of Brad and felt it would be get better as we got to know each other. After that, it did improve but it never was as good as it was with Bill. And Brad was always frustrated with me because of my reluctance to do those things he wanted. But it became a pattern: Bill took the kids on alternate weekends and Brad would sleep over. That continued until one Sunday morning Bill came back with the twins to grab an extra pair of shoes for a trip he planned.


Continue next page

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:27 PM
Bill stayed outside as the twins came running up the stairs to get their things. I heard them and came out of my bedroom to ask what they were doing. As I spoke with them, Brad came out of the room wearing his robe and the twins saw him. I saw the shock and anger on Jase's face and the tear that started in Jennie's eyes. I was about to say something when Jase ran down the stairs, his sister following. They went out the door, slamming it behind them. I had no choice but to let them go.

When Bill brought the twins home that Sunday night, he came in with them, something he hadn't done since I filed the restraining order. He waited until the twins ran upstairs and then looked at me with the coldest, angriest look I had ever seen on his face.

"I don't want that son of a bitch in this house again until we are divorced! I had two frightened and devastated kids on my hands this weekend because they saw that bastard in your bedroom. Have you no shame? Don't you know what it says to our children that you are fucking another man while you are still married to me? You accused me of doing the same thing, even though I was innocent but I think now that I understand: you were cheating on me with Brad for some time and made up that shit about me just so you could divorce me.

"Well, that was bullshit, and you know it, but this will stop right now or I will go to the court and ask for full custody on the basis of your slutty behavior. Make your choice now, you tramp!"

With that, he turned and walked quickly out the door, slamming it behind him. I stood there in total shock. What the hell was he talking about? Making it up? Me, cheating with Brad as a reason for filing for divorce? He was crazy! Disturbed at the threat of losing me and his kids! Of course, that was what it was! Now I understood. But he was too angry to push now. I had to cool it with Brad, at least in my home. We could meet at his place, or go to a motel. I could do that. Actually, I could even do without Brad until after the divorce. He was the one that enjoyed the sex, more so than I did.

As I said, things would have been so much simpler if Brad had lived. But just three days before my divorce was final, Brad was killed in a traffic accident. The cops told me it was a two vehicle crash, meaning Brad was in his car and there was one other car involved but that driver was never found. The cops say he was probably struck by the other car or truck, lost control, skidded off the road and into a tree. He was killed instantly, or so they said. I wondered later why he had been on that road at that time. He was supposed to be with me, to help me in my time of sorrow over my upcoming divorce. He promised me he would be there, so why was he somewhere else?

I was very sad when they notified me of his death. Sad, but strangely, that was all. I wasn't sure why they contacted me but apparently he had something in his car that mentioned me. I was very fond of Brad and I thought we might have had a future together, but I was surprised by my ability to get over him so quickly. Maybe he was just a good friend when I needed one and nothing more? Now, I'll never know for sure.

The divorce was very hard on me; the funeral was scheduled for the same day as my divorce, and Brad had planned on being there with me. Now, I had no choice but to go to the funeral alone. I was surprised at the lack of people there. I was one of only a very few and most of them people I had never met. It was a simple and quick affair. A few words and then it was over.

Since I knew no one there, I left immediately and went on to the divorce. Bill was there with his attorney and he was sitting across from me, looking at the wall behind me. I could see he was still angry and I was still surprised. After what he did, why would he be angry at me? It made no sense. But he chose to agree to the divorce when Brad threatened to post some of the pictures on the internet for the world to see. Brad told me Bill agreed rather than have those pictures out. Bill never told me anything about that meeting so I had only Brad's word.

As I took my seat, Bill finally looked at me. I was shocked at the look in his eyes. They were as cold and angry as I had ever seen. I wanted to say something to him; something that would make him see that this was all his fault, but I couldn't think of anything more to say other than what I said to him when I confronted him. He refused to admit his guilt then so now would be no different. I shook my head and looked away, not feeling comfortable with that look.

Bill continued to stare at me until he said very quietly, "Are you still convinced I cheated on you? You believe I could do something like that to you and my kids? I will say it one more time: I never cheated on you. Never!"

I looked into those eyes that were so cold and answered him the only way I could. "I have the proof and you still won't admit it! So long as you chose to lie to me and not admit what you did, we have no marriage."

I had been very sure of myself when Brad was there to support me but seeing the look in his eyes and the sound of his voice, my confidence was shaken. What if. . . . . .?

"Then we have no marriage!" Bill looked away and the anger on his face was so intense it scared me. But I was safe here in this room. Actually, if truth be told, I knew I was safe anyway. Bill would never hit me. The man he was couldn't do that.

The meeting went very quickly and the attorneys gave us the final paperwork to sign. I was to keep the house, half of all assets, child support from Bill in the amount of $500 per month, and alimony of $50 per month. Since I was working and made sufficient money to support myself, the alimony amount was a compromise: Bill wanted to refuse to pay anything to me, claiming that I had created a false set of documents to force the divorce. He claimed that Brad and I were lovers and working in collusion to blame him for an affair that never happened. The judge denied his suit when she read the private investigator's report and viewed some of the pictures.

I have to admit that I still don't understand Bill's claim that Brad and I were lovers. I never even dated Brad until after I filed for divorce and I only slept with him once our separation was official and our marriage had been ruled over. That happened after Bill's suit had been denied. So where he came up with those accusations was beyond me. Not like my claim, based on real evidence. I know Bill still believes what he said in that counter suit. I never tried to correct him. It would have been a waste of time.

I was interrupted by the doorbell. I got up, walked into the foyer to see that Rachael had already opened the door. James was standing inside, dressed very nicely in a dark suit and a beautiful blue striped tie. He was a nice looking man, and always made a nice impression. My twins had not come out of the room, as usual. They disapproved of my dating. They always asked why daddy wasn't the one I was going out with. I always answered the same way: Daddy and I are divorced and no longer together. They never accepted it.

"OK, goodnight kids! I won't be late! Be good and do your homework!" I grabbed my jacket, handed it to James to assist me and shrugged into it. I went out to his car, James following.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:29 PM
James took me to dinner at a very nice restaurant, where we ate and talked about our lives. James was divorced like me and he had a daughter at home that he adored. He visited her as often as he could. I looked at pictures of him and her and one of all three of them. His wife was a very beautiful woman. I asked him what the cause of the divorce was in his case and he said he didn't want to talk about it so I never mentioned it again.

After dinner we went to a small lounge where there was dancing and music and plenty of drinks. I loved dancing and enjoyed James's ability. He was a wonderful dancer, but I noticed that after a few drinks and some slow dances, he was trying to pull me against his obvious erection. I resisted until he finally stopped.

"What's the problem Wendy? I know you've been without Bill for quite a while now, and you must want the same thing I want. So, why not? We're both divorced, lonely, and need some real loving. I won't disappoint you."

With that James ran his hand down my back and over the rise of my buttocks. He pulled my body tight against him trying to arouse me. I stepped on his toe, making him back off and then moved away and back to our table. I was angry, embarrassed and frustrated. I enjoyed the feel of him against me but it was not the same. Bill used to do the same thing when we danced, but he was smoother and more playful about it. He knew I loved dancing and wouldn't even suggest anything like that until we were ready to go home. What was wrong with James?

James followed me back to the table, looking angry as well. "What the hell was that all about? I was just trying to let you know that I find you very attractive and I would love to make love to you. Isn't that what you want too?"

"No! This was supposed to be a friendly date, nothing more. I never gave you any other impression. I never told you, or even suggested to you that I wanted sex! Damn you! I want to go home. Now!"

James argued, tried to convince me he would behave but I just wanted to go home. Damn it all anyway! Why did I end up comparing guys to Bill? I always did it and I never intended to, but they just weren't the same as him. He did everything right! He always knew what I wanted and what would make me happy.

As James drove me home, silent in his frustration, I continued to think of what was wrong. I knew what it was and that made it even worse. I still loved my husband Bill regardless of what he did to me and our children. He was perfect in so many ways for me. He knew me, he took care of me and he always knew how to make me happy. Why did he do it? Why did he cheat on me with that woman? I didn't even know her name or where she came from. Brad knew, he took care of all of the details during the divorce. He gave the lawyer all the information and Bill continued to deny it over and over. He even begged me to listen to him, to believe him when he denied it. But I saw those pictures! The ones that broke my heart. I saw him on top of her, taking her from behind as I loved. I saw her giving him oral and him returning the favor. I would never let him do that for me even though he said he would be glad to. He even said he would probably enjoy it but I couldn't get over the fear he would be repulsed. Early teaching from mom I guess.

As James pulled into the driveway, I opened the door telling him there was no need to walk me to the door. I was still angry and frustrated and I wanted nothing more than to get into the house. I was so intent, I didn't even notice Bill's car in the driveway. I guess after thirteen years of something it just fit and didn't even alert me. I walked rapidly up the walk and opened the front door, letting myself in. James had already backed out and I heard the angry sound of his tires as he drove away.

I took off my coat, hung it in the hall closet and walked into the family room where I expected to see my twins and Rachael playing as usual. What I found was Bill, with both kids wrapped around him as they played on the floor. Rachael was sitting on the couch laughing out loud as they tried to get the game controller from him. I was struck by the joy on their faces and their happy laughter, matched by the smile on his, and I couldn't help but smile as I watched them, unable to move or speak, overcome with the pleasure it gave me.

As Bill rolled away, the controller held high, he saw me standing there in the doorway. His smile disappeared like a light switch had been flipped off. He stopped immediately and got up from the floor, telling the kids that the game was over. They didn't stop right away, not knowing I was there. Bill grabbed both of them by the shoulder and turned them so they could see me standing there. I was still grinning at them but I suddenly noticed that I was the only one still smiling. All the joy and laughter was gone, the silence following the laughter, deafening.

Suddenly I felt it all come crashing down on me. The pain, the lack of joy in our house with Bill gone, the sadness I felt every night when I went to bed alone. All of it came crashing down, almost driving me to my knees. I was just standing there, not able to say anything when Bill spoke.

"OK kids. It's time for me to go. I'll pick you up right at ten tomorrow morning. Be ready, OK?" With that, he spoke to Rachael and then walked past me and out the door without a word. I watched him go with mixed emotions. He wasn't supposed to be here without notifying me, but then I realized I had told him I would be out this evening. He probably didn't expect to find me home so early.

"Thanks a lot mom! You weren't supposed to be here this early. Dad and us were having a lot of fun together until you ruined it. Thanks a lot!" That was from Jase as he angrily picked up the controller and turned the game off. He said goodnight to Rachael and then, followed by Jenny, walked out and up the stairs to their rooms.

"I'm sorry Mrs. Stridell. Mr. Stridell called to ask if you had gone out and when I told him you had left, he came over to play with the twins. It was OK wasn't it? You just told me he wasn't supposed to be here when you were. I'm sorry if I did something wrong. I didn't mean too." Rachael was concerned, her appearance looking as if she was afraid she had messed up.

"No, no Rachel. You did nothing wrong. And you're right: he isn't supposed to be here when I am but you couldn't know I was coming home so early, and neither could he. So, it's alright. It's fine. You can go home now."

I paid her and walked her to the door. "Thanks Rachael. I'll call when I need you again. Goodnight."

I stood there in the hallway of my home, alone as it seemed I was more and more. My children were angry with me, my babysitter was afraid she had done something wrong and my ex-husband had walked out without a word to me. The joy and the laughter I saw when I first came in was missing from our home now and had been since I confronted Bill with his infidelity. But what bothered me the most was that while he was the one that created the problem, I was the one paying the price. And it was a steep price to pay.

I slowly walked up the stairs to my empty bed and stripped out of my new dress. I washed my face of the makeup I had applied so carefully and let my hair down, the elaborate hairdo I began the evening with forgotten. All of that care for what? A date with a man who wanted nothing more than to get into my panties for some satisfaction? For him, of course, not for me! I sighed, turned out the light and pulled the covers over me. The last thoughts I had before I fell asleep were about the laughter I saw earlier.

I was sitting at the kitchen table the next morning, a Saturday, when the doorbell rang and the kids went to get it. It was Bill, coming to pick up the kids. As usual, he would wait outside for them to get their bags for the weekend stay-over. I normally remained in the kitchen during this transition but today, I felt the urge to see Bill. I wanted to see him relaxed and ready for two days with our twins. Without thinking of the consequences, I rose and walked into the foyer. I went to the door, opened the storm door and saw him sitting on the steps. I spoke as he turned.

"Good morning Bill. How have you been?"

He said nothing, just looked up at me. I was surprised at how well he looked. Unlike me, the divorce hadn't seemed to bother him much. But then he was probably screwing his little slut regularly and it seemed to be good for him.

He stood then, turned around and looked away. "I've been doing OK. Work's good, business is up. So things are good. You?"

"I'm OK too, I guess. I'm sorry about last night. I should have called to let Rachael know I was coming home early. It wasn't your fault. Or Rachael's."

"Yeah, OK. I was just spending a little time with the kids since I was at loose ends. I'll be more careful in the future."

"Please Bill. It wasn't a problem. You don't have to do anything different. It was my mistake. The date first, and then not calling."



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:30 PM
As I was about to explain about the date, the twins came running out the door and grabbing their dad, ran to the car. Bill went with them as if my words were unimportant. As I watched them together, I realized that they probably were. They turned to wave goodbye as I watched them get in. They seemed so happy with him, more so than with me. I didn't seem to be able to get them to have fun any more. I wish I knew why.

I went back in, dreading the weekend without my kids. They were my only salvation now. Where I used to love the weekends, Bill and I sleeping late and listening to the kids downstairs on their Playstation or watching cartoons, or just having fun, now it was just me. If they weren't with Bill for his weekend, they were gone to practice for something or other. This weekend was typical: with Bill gone, Brad gone and now Jase and Jenny with their dad, it was just me, the day promising to be very empty. I spent the remainder of that day reflecting on my life. I was alone now, only my kids to keep me company. I worked at a job I didn't particularly like; I slept alone; I only dated occasionally since most of the guys I met were usually married or not candidates for other than one night stands.

I managed to survive the two days and on Sunday, fixed a small dinner, knowing the kids would be home but that Bill would probably feed them before coming back. He usually did that, taking the time to talk to them and make plans for the next weekend they would spend together. They always came home filled with plans and excited about the next time with their dad. I admit to being jealous.

When the kids came home, they talked a little about their weekend but didn't give me any details. More and more, they seemed to consider their time with Bill as their time, not mine. I seemed to find myself more and more closed off from them. I made sure they were ready for school the following day and sent them off to bed. Bored, I soon followed and laid out my clothes for tomorrow, ready for my job.

I worked at the bank until 2:30, five days a week with Saturday and Sunday off, and I had just gotten home that Monday when I heard the phone ringing. I used my key to open the door and rushing in, I dropped my stuff, ran into the kitchen to grab the phone before the caller hung up.

"Hello? This is Wendy."

"Is this Mrs. Stridell? Mrs. William Stridell?" I didn't recognize the voice at all.

"I'm Wendy Stridell. I'm divorced now so it's no longer Mrs. William Stridell. Can I help you?"

"Yeah, maybe you can. Look, this is Harold Pierce, down at Capitol Investigations. Bradley hired me to make up that report? You know, the one that you used to dump your old man? Looks like it worked OK since you're split now."

"I'm sorry but I don't know much about you or the report: only what Brad told me. Why are you calling me?"

"Look lady, it's too bad he had to bite the dust but Brad still owed me a grand for making up that shit. Doctoring those pictures alone cost me a couple hundred bucks. Now that you're out from under that creep of a husband of yours, someone has to pay me the grand. Since he croaked, you're the only one left."

"I don't know what you're talking about. Brad said he paid for that report out of his own pocket. And what do you mean, 'doctoring those pictures'? Why did you have to do anything to them?"

"Don't be funny with me lady. That report was bogus and you know it. Those pictures were PhotoShopped by one of my guys so don't give me any of that crap. I want my grand or the DA will hear about your scam from an anonymous source. I'm covered so nothing comes back to me. But you? That's a different story. You wanted to dump that cheap SOB and get half of his money, so you had your lover hire me. I have his words on tape, telling me that the two of you planned this. So, I'll stop by tomorrow around noon for the grand. Have it waiting if you know what's good for you."

He disconnected and I sat there, the phone still against my ear as the dial tone hummed. I was stunned! The report was bogus? The pictures were not real? It was all a scam and Brad was the one that did it all! He conned me all right! He made up that whole thing about Bill having an affair and got a sleazy PI to make up a false report, complete with pictures to convince me! And the worst part was that I fell for it, hook, line and sinker! I turned on my husband and refused to even consider that he was telling me the truth.

I put down the phone and sat there, my head spinning, my stomach clenching in severe pain, my face flushed. I was feeling sick to my stomach and almost didn't make it to the bathroom before everything I had came up, scalding my throat and mouth as it spewed out. I know I screamed in agony as the truth came crashing down on me. All I could say was "NO!" over and over and over.

I tried to get up, away from the commode but when I stood, my stomach clenched again, the pain forcing me to my knees just in time for another round of heaves, mostly dry since the contents of my stomach were already in the bowl. I bent over, the cramps not letting go, my face drenched with sweat and my fists clenched in agony as I tried to bring up whatever was left. Each time I tried to get up, to wash my mouth of the sick taste, it hit me all over again.

My kids found me there on the floor of the bathroom when they came home from school. I had been there for the past two hours, alternately seized by dry heaves and washing my face, then crying until the next spasm took control. My stomach was empty now and the only thing left were the painful cramps that wouldn't stop. I felt like I wanted to die and hoped that I would. They did the only thing they could think of when they called Bill and told him I was very sick. I wanted to die now for sure.

With Jase's help, I got up and half walked, half crawled up the stairs to the bedroom. I wanted to just lie down on the bed and let sleep claim me but Jase got a wet washcloth and bathed my pale, ashen face. He looked so worried and that made me try to take some control of myself. I couldn't let my child suffer for my sins. I had to ease his mind.

"Thanks Jase. I'll be OK now. Please, go call your dad and tell him not to come. I don't want to see him now. Please, Jase. Please. Go!"

"But mom; you're sick! You need someone to help you and Jenny and I don't know what to do. Dad will know. He'll take care of you."

"No Jase! Listen to me now! I don't want your dad here! Do you hear me! Not your dad! Now, do as I told you! Call him! Tell him not to come. No! Wait! Better yet, let him come and then you and your sister go with him and stay there until I call you. Now! Go!"

I got myself up, pushed my son out the door in spite of his yelling, and locked it behind him. I couldn't stand the thought of facing any of them right now, maybe never again. I was humiliated and the emotional pain was so intense I was making myself physically sick. I couldn't let Bill or my kids see that. I couldn't!

I sank down on the bed, my stomach quiet for the moment. I wiped the back of my hand across my mouth, tasting the sour bite of vomit. I bowed my head, let the tears come and I cried. I couldn't stop myself. What I had done to my family by believing Brad's story of Bill's infidelity was clear. Now I knew it for what it was: a fabrication built up with fake pictures and a fake report about some woman who didn't even exist. And I swallowed it: all of it! In spite of living with my husband for almost fifteen years, I never even thought to question the story Brad brought me. And the warning Bill gave me about Brad so long ago; I just ignored that as well. I bought everything he told me, at the cost of my marriage and my family.



Continue next page .........